Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The three children Shinwoo , Ikhan and Yuna were in a windowless place , along with a woman and four men . These five were their captors Mary , who was in command of mission , her partner Jake , M-21 , M-24 and his infected . They were asked them to lure their classmate and friend Rai here under a pretext . Shinwoo only responded to M-21's push , because for some reason it seemed to him as if he wanted to help him and not threaten him like his comrade Jake . To protect the others , he called the principal where his friend , who hadn't have his own cell phone , lived . He hoped that , through his choice of words , Mr. Lee would understand that they were in danger and that he should call the police .

But that wasn't the end of it for him , because afterwards , as entertainment for Jake , he had to face the infected in a duel , whose power exceeded those of a simple human .

Since Shinwoo did unexpectedly well against him , after a while Jake become interested in facing the boy personally and testing his strength . Before that , he send the teenagers previous opponent to dreamland with just one punch .

The fight was one-sided to Shinwoo's disadvantage , but he knew that only he was capable of facing this insane one . He had to hold out until the police arrived . After a few seconds , he was already unconscious on his back on the floor and his two friends were kneeling to his sides next to him .

Mary stopped Jake from eliminate the children , agreeing with M-21 who warned him to eliminate them before the last witness arrived . She asked him to be partient .

M-24 , Jake and the unconscious infected remaind with the kids in the underground room , while M-21 and Mary on the roof of the empty skyscraper waiting for the fourth witness to arrived , so that they could finally get rid of them and can continue with their other one mission to find the stolen coffin .

However Jake had other plans as sitting around and waiting , what wasn't giving him any fun and the boy come to consciousness . It was agreed that the three hostages would spared until the last target appeared , but he didn't completely stick to it .

M-24 tried to hold him back by reminding him of what Mary said . Both of them on the roof could hear everything over there wireless .

But since Jake assured them , that he only wanted to have a little fun with them but would leave them alive , Mary didn't intervene again .

Like her partner she also used the waiting time , only more meaningful . She made a call to update her supervisor Dr. Crombell on the current situation .

" Union headquarters , what can I do for you agent Mary ? " Asked a woman's voice on the other end .

" Link me through to Dr. Crombell . "

" As you wish , just a moment please . "

The person wanted to speak answered almost immediately . " Mary , I hope you have good news . "

She gave him a brief report and continued with her main concern . " There is something else . One of the children we want to get rid of , a boy named Shinwoo , might be a suitable candidate for your next project . ... "

When M-21 heard that a chill ran down his back , because he was once one of his test subjects . M-24 and he were the only ones out of 100 test subjects to survive the torturous time of unbearably cruel experiments and now she wanted the boy to go through the same hell as he had back then ? Besides this blonde guy and his master , the fourth witness Rai , will surly kill him and his comrade if they find out that despite knowing , what was going to happen and they did nothing to prevent it . But what should they do ?

" ... The child's hand-to-hand combat skills are strong , despite his young age . He was even able to hold his own against a person infected by M-24 . "

" Hm really , is that true . Alright , I trust your judgement , and you've made me curious . Bring him here to me immediately through Jake , I want to see it for myself . I assume you can take care of the rest without his help Oh and I would also like to see the infected person . " Dr. Crombell had found out from one of his scientists about Jake's unauthorized experiment , that he had carried out on him and wanted to confront him about it .

" Of course . I'll send Jake and the other two to you immediately . " She ended the conversation and turned the communicator back on , which she had turned off for the duration of the conversation and contacted her companion , who was in the process of killing the new member or experiment . " Jake ... . "

Out of reflex he stopped his attack and tried to get out of mind of his partner again in order to complete his work . " What is it ? I was just about to send a little cockroach to the afterlife , so don't bother me now ! " Angry at the interruption , he shouted at her .

M-24 was relieved ; if Mary hadn't intervened , he would have intervened . Because the words that this child said during the fight against Jake , ' You will ... never hurt ... my friends ' , tugged at the hearts of him and his partner M-21 , who was able to listen to the duel via the headset . The fact that someone stood up for their friends in such a way , even at the risk of their life , or even called their colleagues that way was almost unheard of in their organisation . But that the boy still did it even when he was lying defeated on the ground , by holding Jake's leg when he wanted to approach the other children , brought back the image , from back in the laboratory in M-24 . Because that's exactly what one of his comrades did for another , who was about to lose his life at Jake's hand , just because Jake thought he was too weak , since he had no longer made any progress and was therefore classified as useless by him . The moral courage of having stood up for his ' friend ' was paid for with his life , together with him . And he just stood there and watched .

" Jake take the red-haired boy and the infected to the base . "

" What ? Why !? " He didn't like that at all . " This brat should bite the dust here and now for his insolence ! I won't let such a brat dance on my nose and then get away with his life ! As I told you before , for the trouble they caused me , I will slowly torture them to death and I'll start with that boy now ! He rise his fist again to hit him and M-24 also prepared again to intervene . Jake didn't notice it , because his back was to M-24 .

" That was an order from Dr. Crombell . If you disobey this , you will face serious consequences . Do your job and deliver them to the base . I'll take care of the rest and come back afterwards . "

Gritting his teeth , he lowered his hand again to comply with command .

M-24 and also M-21 wondered , where the two , Rai and his subordinate , with whom they were secretly working , were . The situation was becoming more and more dangerous and they could not allow , that something should happen to the children , otherwise that would be the end of them , too .

So M-24 decided to face Jake , knowing full well that he wouldn't be able to survive this fight . Maybe his sacrifice would be enough to buy enough time , until the other two appears . If he could protect the children's lives and pretend the kidnapping until then , there would be hope , that at least his friend M-21 , in return for that , through their protection , would be freed from the Union .

Determinedly , he took a step forward towards Jake , who was still struggling with himself , not to ignore the order . " Jake , you won't do that . The boy stays here ! "

M-21's heart almost stopped when he heard that . What on earth had his comrade up to ? Did he really want to get in Jake's way ? ' M-24 , what are you doing ? No matter how precarious it may seem , you are signing your death verdict . ' He thought .

Jake looked back over his left shoulder . " What did you just say M-24 ? I didn't understand you correctly or are you actually trying to give orders to me !? Rubbish like you ! "

M-21 started to get nervous . Once Jake gets in rage , he is unstoppable .

" I said the boy stays here . "

After he dared to repeat his sentence , Jake let the child , whom he was holding by the collar above the ground , fall onto his stomach and walked towards him .

Yuna and Ikhan , who had not yet had to face Jake in battle , immediately rushed to their classmate and knelt on his right side . Everyone watched spellbound to see what would happen between the two men in front of them .

They looked at each other's eyes , a meter away from each other . The silence was nerve-wracking for the teenagers and M-21 .

Then , without warning Jake pierced M-24's chest with his right hand marginal missing his heart . " Because of your freedoms , you obviously forget what you are ... . " He withdrew his bloody hand , whereupon the other went to his knees and grabbed the gaping hole with his left hand , while he supported on the other in front of him on the floor . " ... Namely just discarded waste . "

The children were shocked to see this . Weren't the two of them just yet on the same side ? So why were they attacking each other now ? And did one simply kill the other just because of an expression of opinion ? What kind of people were they ? These questions ran through the minds of the three of them .

M-21 heard a soft groan and didn't suspect anything good . " M-24 , what's happening ? "

When there was no answer , he asked again . " M-24 , what's happening ? Answer me ! "

He heard the desperation in his voice and his concern for him . He took his communication device out of his right ear and looked at it , " I'm sorry M-21 . " That was all he said before he crushed the device between his index finger and thump , so that his comrade wouldn't have to hear his path of suffering . He was sure that this one attack wouldn't be the end of it for him , for that he knew Jake's sadistic nature all to well .

A noise caught Jake's attention and distracted him from M-24 . It was the infected who regained sciousness . " Perfect timing , get up , we're going on a little trip now . " He said to him . " Mary I'm following Crombell's order , I'll see you at the base . " After informing her he turned off his communicator .

After satisfying his bloodthirst to kill someone on M-24 , because he wouldn't survive the injury , he was about to go back to Shinwoo to take him with him , when he was stopped again by M-24 .

" Didn't you listen to me property earlier Jake ? Okay, then I'll repeat it again for you , so that even you understand it . THE BOY STAYS HERE ! " He said it extra slowly , which caused the other person's anger to rise again and so whose attention , as anticipate , focused on him .

Jake grabbed his opponent by his throat with his right hand and pulled him up a little so that his knees no longer touched the ground , only the tips of the feet . " You lab rat should not since long time exist ! And for your impudence , I will send you now to hell to the other garbage .

" I'll wait for you there . " M-24 said with a grin . He already quite weakened by the blood loos and knew that his end was now imminent , with which he had already resigned himself to . But things turned out differently .

" Hey Mister . ... " The red-haired boy Shinwoo had picked himself up again and stood , together with his friends . " Let the man go . I will come with you voluntarily if you promise to spare him and my friends . " He couldn't allow that .

Chapter Text

On the roof M-21 became restless after loosing contact with M-24 and Jake . What just happened ? What should he do ? His comrade definitely needed help , but he was sure that Mary wouldn't let him go to him so easily .

His suspicious were immediately confirmed . " Don't you dare to leave your position M-21 , otherwise you will be in store a similar fate like M-24 . "

Mary's warning made him flinch . He knew she wouldn't hesitate to finish him off if he opposed , but he didn't want to leave his partner in lurch either . He was in a dilemma . His next step had to be well thought out , because if he were lose his life here due to rashness , he would no longer be able to help M-24 . His entire hope lay in the speedy arrival of the two men and that his comrade would hold out for so long .

While M-21 was struggling with himself , something was also happening in the basement .

Shinwoo's offer to voluntarily accompany Jake seemed to appease him , than he let the seriously injured M-24 off . However , before doing so , he threw him past the infected person's left side and right into the wall , which the infected himself was just making acquaintance with .

He just looked behind him diagonally and enjoyed the sight of his dying creator with a satisfied grin .

M-24's left pierced lung continuously filled with blood , which made it difficult to breathe .

Jake walked past the children , who turned anxiously after him . He stopped at the door , opened it and then looked back . " Come on , I'm waiting . "

The infected person followed the command immediately and Shinwoo only hesitated for a moment . However , when he took the first step towards the exit , his friends held him by his upper arms and prevented him continuing .

" Shinwoo don't ! You can't go with him ! Stay with us ! " His childhood friend Ikhan , who stood to his right , virtually begged him . But he didn't even look at him and only spoke in a cold , dismissive voice . " Let me go , that applies to you too, Yuna . "

She also knew Shinwoo from a young age and didn't want to lose him either . " Don't do that , please . These people are dangerous . "

" I know that and that's exactly why I'm going with them , take care and say goodbye to Rai from me . " He released himself from their grip and went to Jake and the infected so that he could leave the room with them . Shinwoo didn't look back because it would only hurt him more because he suspected that he would probably never see them again and he didn't want to remember their sad faces .

M-24 was no longer able to prevent this . His effort was in vain .

When the door closed and locked with a click , his classmates broke out of shock they had apparently been in and rushed to the door . They both banged on it and Yuna tried to open it , but of course she couldn't .

Ikhan cried after him in tears . " Shinwoo don't do this to us , stay here ! "

Yuna also tried her luck . " Come back ! "

" The brats make a racket . " Jake lit a cigarette and threw the match on the floor . Then he led the long dark corridor to the elevator . He was glad when the screams slowly faded away as they got further away . This also applied to Shinwoo , although for a different reason . Silent tears streamed down his cheeks as he had to leave his crying friends behind . Inwardly he begged them forgiveness , but he had no other choice to save them and the man .

" Shinwoooo ! " They both shouted together on last time , before Yuna with her right hand at her mouth and her left on the door , slide it down to her knees . Her shoulders twitched intensive as she suppressed sob .

Ikhan stood silently to her right , his head bowed , his right fist lingering on the door , after his final blow as he continued to cry quietly .

M-24 didn't leave this dramatic scene untouched either , even if he didn't shed any tears . He knew all too well what it felt like to lose someone important to you . He felt sorry for them , because no one should have to go through this pain .

As M-24 began caughing up blood up blood , which ran down either side of his chin , the two children looked first at him and then at each other . They had completely forgotten that he was still here. Without words, they agreed that the man urgently needed help , the fact that he was still alive was a miracle . They had to pull themselves together now , that's what their friend would expected of them . Calling an ambulance or taking him to a hospital were not options . So they looked around and the boy spotted a first aid kit attached to the wall to the right of the door .

Yuna took it off and looked inside . It was stocked with desinfectant , scissors , gauze bandages and a few other items .

They both walked over to M-24 , who was breathing heavily and began to sweat from exhaustion . Yuna crouched next to the right of the man , who sat against the wall and Ikhan stood at his left .

M-24 saw the girl take the scissors out of the box and into her right hand . Were the two of them planning to finish him off now because he was still a threat in their eyes or maybe they wanted size the opportunity to take revenge on him for everything he had done to them in the past ? If so he would understand . It wouldn't make any difference to him any more . He would die soon either way . He didn't resist because there was no point to do so .

But instead of hurt him , Ikhan carefully pulled the coat back from his shoulders . He wanted to cause M-24 as little pain as possible .

The girl then carefully cut open the shirt . The wound was bleeding incessantly and stopping this , until help arrived , was the top priority . Therefore since he had nothing else available , Ikhan took off his jacket , folded it tightly and placed it on the wound that Yuna had already treated with desinfectant .

While he pressed the thickly folded fabric onto it , he asked their patient to bend forward a little so that they could apply a pressure bandage to him .

He did it , even though it caused him searing pain in his chest . But he didn't understand why they were trying to help him . Nor why the other boy Shinwoo stood up for him earlier . What was their motive ? After all , he had already put these children's lives in danger several times and yet , they seemed to sincerely care about him . Was this the way people outside their organization thought and acted ?

Mary saw Jake leave the entrance of the building with the other two , get into a black car , he in the driver's side , the infected behind him and Shinwoo next to him in the back seat and drove off . " They just left the building . " She informed M-21 casually .

After this news he was no longer able to just wait . His comrade was injured and one of the children was now on the way to the base to Dr. Crombell and therefore out of reach . He was convinced that this wouldn't end well for either of them . Based on the new situation , he changed his survival strategy and ran toward the stairwell right to him to get to the elevator that would take him down to M-24 . He wanted to try to escape with him somehow before Rai and Frankenstein arrived . Even if the chance of this project succeeding were slim .

Halfway to the door to the stairwell , Mary attacked him from his left side . With a little bit of luck he managed to avoid the hit in time by jumping backwards .

She stood with her arms folded between him and the only path from the roof to the stairwell . Her long ponytail blew in the wind . " Where do you think you're going now ? "

He had to expect that . " Let me through Mary , I have to go to M-24 ! He ... . "

She interrupted him . " He's probably already dead now and if not , then I'll get rid of him right away . Because Jake and I weren't just sent here to serve as Dr. Crombell's bodyguards . As you know , we're part of the assassin unit and there was suspiction that you two were involved in the disappearance of the coffin . We should also get it back and get rid of you . ... "

This didn't come as a complete surprise to M-21 . He was already expecting this day to come sooner or later .

" ... We only left you alive because we wanted to use you as source of information in order to locate any witnesses and the coffin more quickly . But since you both are starting to rebel , you have already become completely unnecessary . Get ready to die M-21 . "

So they planned to kill them from the start . As the circumstances required it , he pulled his ace out of his sleeve and formed his fingernails into long claws .

" Body transformation ?! " Mary was a little surprised , because a failed test subject like him shouldn't be able to do that .

M-21 tried to use the moment of her surprise to his advantage and attack his opponent . He knew that this was his first and definitely his last chance to defeat Mary .

The attack left a small , thin scratch across her chest , just below her neck , from which only a single drop of blood flowed . That was all the damage he could do to her . But as soon as she stroke over the welts with the fingertips of her right hand , the skin was spotless again . Her ability to regenerate was exceptionally high . " We probably have to change the data about you . Tell me , has M-24 also undergone such a change or is it just you ? "

M-21 on the other hand , was less lucky , because in their test of strength he received a much deeper and longer wound diagonally across his chest almost to his stomach , which did not heal nearly as quick as Mary's , despite the fact that he was the one with the highest regenerations rate of all the test subjects . Which is why they used him more often for experiments than his fellow sufferers and why he still alive .

Mary could hurt him so badly with her bar hands without using her transformation . He would never , ever be able to beat her . He had missed his chance , it was over .

He went down to his knees and let hang down his head and shoulders in resignation .

She turned around , stood behind M-21 and placed her hand on his left shoulder . " You didn't answer my question . Than at least tell me what exactly you wanted to archive with your little game of hide . "

He remained silent .

" You disappoint me M-21 . I had you land a hit to assess your gained strength after the transformation and possible bring you back to Dr. Crombell instead to kill you , but you are simply not worth continuing to exist . "

These word brought out his pent-up anger . Now it didn't matter , what he said anyway . " I'd rather die than be his guinea pig again . And why do you think you can decide over our lives ? Who gives you the right to do that and use us and our bodies as you pleased and then just throw them away ! " He shouted .

" Because you are nothing more than replaceable , failed test subjects , that have served their purpose . "

M-21 felt , that she was reaching for the final blow with her right free hand and closed his eyes in anticipation of giving up his life now . He had given up that M-24 and he would live to see the next day , not with Mary or the other two as opponents .

" I didn't like your tone Miss . " A man's voice interrupted what was happening and Mary found herself forced to jump to the left , to avoid being hit by the newcomer .

This voice sounded very familiar to M-21 and he looked behind him to confirm his suspicious . It was Frankenstein aka Mr. Lee and a little further behind stood Rai . They were here ! Even if he didn't know whether it was good or bad , at the moment he tried to see it as a advantage .

" It seems we arrived just in time . Are you okay M-21 ? " Asked the blonde man who was directly behind him .

" Yes , it's okay . " He stood up again . The three of them might have a real chance of fighting Mary , and he could use the chaos to secretly retreat so he could escape with M-24 before they noticed his disappearance . No , that wasn't a good idea , because M-24 was possibly in mortal danger , and despite their superior number , it was not predictable when this battle would be decided enough for him to retreat . Maybe it would already be too late for his friend , so he had no choice .

" The children are in the basement of his building . I don't know exactly how they are , but it would be better not to waste time here . I'll hold off Mary as long as I can , you go and save them . " He wanted to ask them to do that to also take care of M-24 , but was interrupted by Mary .

" This is pathetic M-21 , even for you ! You obviously seem to be not only a worthless test subject , but also , as expected a miserable traitor . Apparently you've been working with them for a long time , as familiar as you are when you speak to each other . Did you and M-24 give them the coffin ? "

' So they were really after the coffin . ' Frankenstein thought and looked skeptically at M-21 , at what he noticed .

" What do you get in return , some protection ? Are you both really cling so much to your worthless lives ? I guess you should make sure that the three children are not eliminated , that would explain why you repeately convinced Jake to let the children live . "

" You are close to the truth . It is true that the coffin is in our possession , but it was not the two of them who gave it to me , rather I discovered it in the newly built building and was so free to take it with me . "

' So they had the coffin ! ' M-21 was surprised .

How dare you to steal our property . "

" Your property ? You possibly like to joking , Miss . This coffin doesn't belong to you . I have just made sure it stays with its owner . So if anyone here should be accused of theft , it's you . "

" Nevertheless , you work together . M-21 believe me , everything you did was in vain , you just bought yourself any time , because after a while they will realized how unnecessary you are as allies and will want to get rid of you too . That if the organization doesn't get a head of them . And when the time comes , what do you plan to do ? To device you with the help of another organization and thus betray them too ? We'll never find out , because I'm going to kill you all now . " She would find the coffin even without the three of them .

She was obviously trying to sow distrust among them . That was not good .

" Do you think , you can handle her , M-21 ? You seemed to have had some trouble with her ? " Frankenstein asked as a precaution before agreeing to his offer from before to leave him here .

He answered truthfully . " No , I can't hold a candle to her , but this is the only way I might be able to help my comrade . He was wounded by Jake while protecting the children . I only have one last request . Get M-24 out of here for me . Please , save my friend . " Perhaps they would show mercy , despite their failure . This was the last hope for M-24 to survive .

Raizel had heard enough and went to the two and looked at Frankenstein first . " Take care of the woman . M-21 lead the way . "

He didn't understand what the black-haird man meant by that ? Did he maybe want to leave his subordinate here to fight against Mary on his own ? Completely unsupported ? Was he insane ?

" Yes master . " Was his short answer to this command as he placed his right hand on his chest and briefly bowed slightly .

M-21 corrected himself , the both were nut . " Are you both crazy ? She's much stronger than his last opponent Jake ! "

But Raizel didn't react to his concerns . " What are you waiting for ? Go ahead . After all you said it would be better not to waste time . " He demanded more urgently .

" Yes , but ? " M-21 looked at Frankenstein skeptically . " Is that really okay with you? "

But he just grinned victoriously and took a step towards Mary . " Hmhm , don't worry , go ahead with my master , I'll come right away . "

" You shouldn't make promises , that you can't fulfill in the end , blondy . "

" And you really need to learn some maners , Miss . You're in luck , I'm ideally suited as a teacher to teach you decency . "

Still not entirely convinced , M-21 followed yet the request . " All right , this way . "

As he stormed to the entrance to the stairwell followed by Rai , Mary intervened again . " Do you really think I'm just going to let you go like that ? You can't do whatever you want . " However , Mary's punch was stopped by Frankenstein just before it reached its target , namely M-21 , by grabbed her left wrist with his right hand .

" Lession one , it is disrespectful to ignore your opponent . Keep going M-21 . "

Chapter Text

Shinwoo was on the way to the base , the ride felt depressing , as he faced an uncertain fate . What did this people have in store for him ?

His train of thought was interrupted by a siren and blue flashing lights . When he looked out of the back window there was a patrol car , requesting them to stop . Was this his chance to escape ? After all the police are allowed to use firearms if necessary , right ?

After both cars stopped , two police officers got out and approached their car . Both men were between twenty and thirty years old , 1,70 m to 1,73 m tall , had black hair , brown eyes and were waring their uniforms .

“ If you make trouble , there blood would be on your hands . It doesn't bother me , but can you live with it ? " Jake warned him , and suffocate his hopes in the bud .

" Good evening , driver's license and vehicle documents please . "

" Officer , what's the problem ? "

" You ran a stop sign earlier . The papers please . " Sad the second police officer .

" Of course , just a second . " Jake opened his glove compartment and Shinwoo saw that he was reaching instead of papers for a weapon that was inside and reacted immediately .

" Officer , please let us drive on quickly . My father only ran the stop sign because my uncle feels bad . " Shinwoo pointed to the infected person next to him .

" You're right boy , this man looks really sick how do you feel mister ? " The police officer standing on the left asked .

He only growled inarticulate as response .

" You see , he can't even speak property anymore , his eyes are bloodshot and his skin is also an unhealthy color . I be afraid of it was coming to an end of him . Would you believe , that he normally has the face of a model ? Well , not me .

He now growled at Shinwoo , which only made his appearance worser .

" No hardly likely . Hopeful it's not contagious . " Said the second .

The both took a step back from the car .

" Don't worry , he just ate rotten fish , but if we don't hurry up , my uncle will die , so please let us drive on . Just turn a blind eye just this once . "

Jake seemed very amused by the little interlude . He was starting to like the boy , despite his disrespect earlier .

" All right exceptionally . This really seems to be an emergency . We're driving ahead . " Said the person standing on the right .

" Thank you , that's very bountyful of you . " Jake played along .

On the ride , he praised Shinwoo . " That was clever boy . "

" You would have shot them otherwise even if I hadn't said anything , right ? "

" Of course , except that their blood would only be on my hands and not on yours . "

When they stopped in front of the hospital , the police drove on and after a minute the three of them continued on their way to the Union , only this time Jake followed the traffic rules .

M-21 was a little surprised that Rai could keep up with his speed . So shaking him off wouldn't be possible . They rushed towards the elevator and went to the level where the prisoners were .

Meanwhile , M-21 wondered , whether the other could really defeat Mary . He was strong , there was no doubt about it . He knew what he was talking about , after all , he had once felt his power firsthand . And he was able to prevent Mary's attack on him , but she was still in a higher league as M-21 .

M-24 and the children waited patiently , and lost in their own thoughts , for help to arrived . When the handle of the metal door was pressed twice but it couldn't be opened , the obstacle was cut into pieces by M-21 , which frightened the kids .

The person responsible entered the room first and looked around in hectic . " M-24 ! " When he discovered him alive , he was glad and immediately went to him , to the place where Yuna had been sitting until now .

" Vociferous appearance M-21 . "

After him , Raizel came into the room . His two classmates excitedly walked over to him and stopped about three meters in front of him .

" Rai you have come ? " Ikhan looked behind him . " Where are the police ? "

His friend didn't react to the question , but just looked confused , as if he didn't know what he was talking about .

" Do you mean that you come alone ? " Yuna asked in surprise . " But the reason Shinwoo called you was because we thought Mr. Lee would call the police . We didn't want to put you in danger . "

Still no reaction from the other person .

When Yuna mentioned danger , Ikhan remembered that they weren't save yet and especially not when they were on their own . " Rai , we have to get out of here quickly ! A woman who belongs to our kidnappers is still here somewhere , we also have to call an ambulance for the man over there , he was seriously injured when he tried to help us . "

" Ikhan is right , but Shinwoo is nevertheless no longer here . " She wispered the second part of the sentence quietly and tears welled up in her eyes again .

" What happened to him ? "

Rai's question made M-21 and M-24 nervous . Even though the children just witnessed , everything M-21 said earlier , they were afraid of his reaction if he found out everything straight away .

Yuna answered him with a trampling voice . " Two men took him away . He didn't resist because he wanted to protect us , in this way . We couldn't stop him . " She didn't managed to say anything else more , before she burst into tears again and covered her eyes with both hands , for a moment .

Ikhan put his left hand on her right shoulder to comfort her , even though he was also cries and sniffling again .

Rai now stretched out his right arm towards them tilting his open hand back so that the two of them could look at his palm . The children wondered what that was about and looked at him confused .

When he then moved his hand from his left , first past Ikhan and then Yuna , to his right and let light up his eyes red the two of them collapsed asleep .

M-21 and M-24 were always impressed by Rai's extraordinary powers .

When the injured man starting coughing again , blood came out of his mouth again , this time into his right hand . Whereupon M-21 focused on him again . " Hold on M-24 ! "

" I don't think I have much time left and besides , what about Mary ? "

" She's fighting with him on the roof right now . "

M-24 immediately knew who he meant with ' him ' and hoped , that he would be able to defeat her , even if he doubted it . Then he coughed up blood again , this time more than never before and breathing became increasingly difficult .

Raizel contacted his subordinate telepathically . ' Frankenstein , have you already defeated your opponent ? '

He was still facing a now transformed Mary , whose arms were almost completely black , something like blades had grown out of her forearm and neon green lines appeared all over her body . Her left arm was injured from his attack and oddly not heal , like Jake's back then .

He had just finished his second lesson in a painful way for her . " Now let's move on with lesson three . " Frankenstein said to her , when he heard his master's voice and answered him .

' I'm sorry , not yet master . She turned out to be a more difficult opponent than first expected . '

The roof was already considerably , there were cracks everywhere and huge debris was laying around . It was in danger of collapsing .

' I want you to get here immediately . '

This worried Frankenstein . ' Is something wrong master ? ' Mary unaware to the silent conversation , attacked him with the blade of her right arm . Her target then jumping high into the air , but she followed him and struck now with her right fist . He was able to block this hit with his left forearm , but was still thrown diagonally backwards onto the roof .

' Do what ever is necessary to appear here immediately , if need be I will allow you to break your seal . '

If he allowed him to do that , it had to be really urgent . ' I have understand . ' He then activated his sealed power and a purple-black aura surrounded him .

Mary was intimidated by this ; she didn't know such a terrifying presence . It was extremely rare for someone or something to scare her so much that it even gave her goosebumps . " Who the hell are you ? "

Frankenstein's fingers were itching to use his power , now after he was finally allowed to break the seal that his master once imposed on him , with his permission after all this time . But he was too worried about what was going on in the basement to savor it and he also wanted some information from her about why they were looking for his master's coffin , that's why ... . " Today must really be your lucky day Miss . I have something urgent to do right now because my master is calling me . I can't wast my time here with a modified humen like you , so I'm letting you go for once . Next time the lesson continued , I promised . " Without waiting for her reaction to this announcement he dissolved his aura and headed downstairs as quickly as possible .

Mary briefly considered to following him , but decided instead to retreat . Better to suffer defeat than to die . But now that she knew that this guy had more to show than expected , she would better prepare herself for their next encounter and then cut him to pieces for this humiliation , which he calls a lesson .

Frankenstein arrived at his destination in just a few seconds . Now he understood why his master had made it so urgent . M-24's condition was serious and if he was not treated soon he would die . Luckily the children seemed to be unharmed and just sleeping , but where was the third of them ?

M-21 noticed his arrive and was amazed to see him back so quickly and with almost no damaged at all . Had he really won , and that so quickly ? " What about Mary ? "

" I let her go , where is Shinwoo ? "

The fact that Mary was able to escape was everything else except good , because now she will tells the Union about his ability to transform , what he has been able to keep secret from them so far in order to prevent further experiments on him , and they would also find out about his betrayal . But now is not the right time to think about it . First he had to find a way to get out of here alive with M-24 .

Before M-24 could answer Frankenstein's question , M-21 spoke . " Jake took him with him . "

" Why was he separated from the other two and where is he at the moment ? "

" Dr. Crombell , his supervisor wanted to see the boy . Mary had recently reported to him that Shinwoo had a especially strong talent in hand-to-hand combat and our organization is urgently looking for new , young , qualified agents . He will probably have already been taken out of the country in a private helicopter . I can't say exactly where , as there are many locations for training new recruits all over the world . As far as I know Dr. Crombell was most recently in the USA , but now he can be in another country , because he never stay in one place for long , for security reasons , because of a possible assassination attempts . But the boy will definitely still be alive . "

He hoped that this explanation reassured them , even if it wasn't entirely true . But if he said that he was still here in South Korea , and that experiments might be carried out on him , they would insist that he take them there immediately . But since he was still dependent on the Union for M-24 , he couldn't show up there with them and end up further to discrediting by the Union .

M-21 was worried because his friend seemed to be , from second to second , getting worser rather than better . How could that be possible ? Why didn't he heal ?

" You should better go now . " Prompted M-24 his comrade with effort . He didn't want that he see him die .

" What nonsense are you talking about ? Of course we'll go together as soon as you're able . " Knowing that he was about to return to the Union after all of this made him feel uncomfortable . But since M-24 was still dependent on a special combination of medications that he could only get from them , he was willing to accompany him there . Because only the medicaments prevented his cells from collapsing , which would result in a painful death for M-24 and it also ensured rapid healing of critical injuries like this . ' Wait could it possible be that ... ?! '

" M-24 you haven't perhaps , have you ... ?! " He hoped not to receive the answer he was afraid of , but it came . His comrade only smiled like a child , that was caught at a prank , but that was enough of an answer for him .

" What are you thinking in the course of this !? " He reached into M-24's right coat pocket , pulled out the bottle with the medication and after opening it he poured two flat round and two oval of eight remaining pills into his left hand and held them out to him . " Come on , take it already , after all you need them to survive , even without injury , you know that ! "

But M-24 ignored his ' order ' and just looked at him with a gentle expression . " I'm sorry that I'm burdering you also with the task of finding my name . "

" Don't talk nonsense ! Take your medicine now so that your wound can heal better , otherwise I'll take care of it , you understand me M-24 ! " He even shouted at him out of despair . Why he want to do that to him ? " Have you perhaps forgotten what we had promised ourselves and our deceased comrades ? We wanted to get through everything and do everything what was necessary to survive so that we could sometime be free . And our goal to finding out our names you probably didn't care anymore , even so it was your idea . So don't you dare leave me alone , not after everything we had already got through together ! "

" My pills are only enough for two takings , then it will end in the same way for me as it is now and I hardly believe that I can get some of them from them or steal some of them now . But there is also something good about it , you are finally no more tied to the organization because of me . See it as a chance . "

" You damn idiot ! Who said , that I want to be free at this price ? We wanted to escape from this hell of laboratories and experiments together as soon as you were no longer reliant on medication like I was . But even if it had never come to that , I would rather be and remain as their prisoner and test subject than lose you ! "

" Hmhm , you're just too good for your own well M-21 . But there's no a future for me , even if we go back , not after I stood up against Jake . "

" There is still a obtion . Mary now knows my secret , I had to transform in front of her . If I voluntarily continued to make myself available to them as experimental material , I could ask for mercy for you and the medication in refuse . With a bit of luck they accept my offer . "

" No way ! " Despite his weakened state M-24 gathered enough strength to stand up to him . " You don't even know if they would agree to it and even if they did the experiments would now only even worse than ever before , because of your unexpected development step and I don't want that you , because of me ... . "

M-21 interrupted him . " And if so , as long as you stay alive , I'll managed it somehow . Since they don't know anything about your further development yet , you will be spared most of it , because they will focus on me first and for most , don't worry . "

But he was exactly worried about what they would do to him .

" My mind is made up and if I have to drag you back to the base , I won't let you die , no matter what I have to do or give up for it . "

M-24 knew that this stubborn guy was serious , but he wasn't willing to make him go through this for his survival , especially not now when M-21's freedom was so close . This opportunity may never be offered again . He didn't want to take on this guilty . That's why he tried to ignore him and spoke to Frankenstein and Raizel . " Would you two maybe keep an eye on him when I'm gone ? " He felt his consciousness fading , he didn't have much time left to persuade them .

" Stop it , we're going back to the organization and now take the pills ! "

Raizel rised his right hand so that the inside of his index and middle fingers were pointer at himself . Immediately afterwards , some of M-24's blood floated in the air , then to Rai and covered both of his fingertips .

The two of them were bewildered only Frankenstein saw it with a little concern .

When he wipe off the blood on his lower lip , it disappeared immediately , as it we're being absorbed like by a sponge and with the word ' awaken ' M-24's eyes turned white , he screamed briefly , tensed up and collapsed unconscious .

" No M-24 ! " What now ? It was predictable to M-21 from the start , that they wouldn't let them go away with their failure so easily . But what had Rai just done ? Did he want to use the blood to find out if they were telling them the truth , like M-24 and Mary could ? Will he now be able to control him like M-24 controlled the infected ? He panicked and angrily looked back at Rai , stood up and got into attack position in his transformed form . " What did you do to him ?! All you had to do was only let us go , then I would have given you the informations about the boy's whereabouts as soon as I found out . But if you'd prefer to fight instead , then I'll face you first . " He would defend his friend till the bitter end .

Rai didn't move and remained silent , but Frankenstein walked forward , passed his master on the right and stood between him and M-21 .

' So he wants to fight instead of his master . '

" Calm down M-21 , my master has just awakened his sleeping powers . "

Chapter Text

" What do you mean by awakened his sleeping powers ? "

" Exactly what I said . You should be happy about this , because now your comrade will be able to heal his injury on his own . As for your offer to give us information about Shinwoo's whereabouts if we let you go back to them . I hardly believe that you will keep your word . "

" Oh yes , we have made ourselves useful so far , even if we didn't managed to keep the boy here , we made sure that the children survived and informed of Mary and Jake's moves as soon as we could . I haven't given you any reason to doubt my words so far . "

" You misunderstand that , I have no doubt that you want to keep to your word . "

" What ? " If he believed him , than why all of this here ? "

" This Mary was just about to get rid of you when we arrived and your ability to transform , which according to your words she knew nothing about , didn't seem to be of enough importance to her to cancel her plan . And as far as your companion's life is concerned , it doesn't matter much to them as it appears , after all , one of your people mess him up like that and left him here to die . Besides , if I interpret your conversation correctly , then they will possible lock you up for experiments , which will make you hardly be able to carry out your plan into action . And as M-24 said , I also think that it is not certain that they will agree to save him for your sacrifice . Honestly I dare to strongly doubt that . The probability that in the end you both will die seems extremely high to me . "

As if he didn't know that himself . " What else should I do ? Just let him die ? They're the only ones who can help him . I just have to take this risk . So please let us go . " Begging was a small price to be allowed to go .

" If you want we won't stop you or you can come with us and I can take care of M-24's treatment . "

Frankenstein's offer surprised him but it was pointless , he couldn't help him , even if he was serious . " He's going to die in a few days without special medication and you can't get it on every street corner , so what are you going to do to help him ? Or are you telling me that he no longer needs it after awaken him ? " That would be too good to be true .

" No , it probably won't have any influence on that , but I'm a scientist and know very well about modifying humans . This is my specialty , so to speak . I have already put toward a hypothesis , when I fought against Mary earlier , on what basis the modification were carried out at her and also on you . At least I have a solid theory and if I'm right then it shouldn't be a problem for me to reproduce the pills . "

That man was also a scientist ! He didn't trust these ruthless knowledge-hungry and power-thirsty people not at all . All of his comrades were died painfully , as well as almost M-24 and himself , only because of their greed and subsequently then disposed of with help of a crematorium located in the complex . They don't know either compassion or scruples , solely collect data on their costs . For they , after all , people like M-24 and he are not even human beings , only interchangeable objects .

If he's true , then he probably will have something similar like the Union with them in mind in return for his help . " Why would you be willing to help him and what do you expect from us in return ? " After all nothing was free and even if M-21 already suspected it , he wanted to hear it from his mouth to test his honestly .

" We work together , that's enough of a reason for me . And the fact that M-24 is now in this situation is also partly up to us , to a certain extent we are responsible for preventing him from death . However I need the pills for that and for comparison a few samples from both of you . It is entirely your decision whether we should end our cooperation here and now , but if you want to save his life , I'm the better choice than your organization . "

That certainly wasn't the only reason for his offer , even if he didn't say it . There was a possibility that after M-24's recovery he would want to offer them as exchange items for the boy . Two for the price of one . Or he saw the benefit their existence to use them as experimental material for his own research . The worst part was that M-21 had earlier implied , that not only he but also M-24 had developed capabilities . So he will also want to carry out experiments on him . He would have kept quiet about it if he had known that he is a scientist .

M-21 looked into his sleeping friends face . He had once told him that it was probably better to trust them than their current organization . Even if he extradites them later or does research , which couldn't be worse than by the Union , which was right now irrelevant , the only important thing was that his friend survived . And they don't seem to want to take their lives . He reversed his transformation and relaxed his posture . " Can you really help him ? "

" Yes , I can do that . "

" Then please help him . " In his desperation he may have just made a deal with the devil .

" Then following us . "

M-21 put his friend's right arm around his neck and held his wrist with his right hand . He also put his left arm around M-24's back .

Frankenstein took Yuna and Raizel took Ikhan in bridal style into their arms and placed them in front of the building .

" Master , what should we tell them when they wake up ? "

" I've already taken care of that . "

" You have ... ?! " At first he didn't like the idea , but he didn't question his Master's decision to rewrite their memories so that they no longer remembered most of the incident . Yes , that was probably the best thing for them .

The blond man anonymously called an ambulance and afterwards they went home to Frankenstein , followed by M-21 and M-24 .

Meanwhile Shinwoo and his kidnappers reached a department store . " Would you like to go shopping now ? Then we have to come back tomorrow , it's closed . "

" Haha , a little joker , come on follow me , I'll show you a part of the building , that only a few guests are allowed to enter and even fewer to leave it alive again . "

" Wow , I'm honored . " A little gallows humor never hurt anyone .

They went to the elevator and went down . When they reached the lowest level with was possibly , they passed through a huge storage room in which were countless wooden boxes stacked on top of each other . They went between two towers of them , after a few meters left , then right , left again and then straight ahead . The gaps in the supposed mess of box towers made a way . In the wall which they now stood in front of , there was another elevator with a sign ' Out-Of-Order ' .

Jake ignored it and they entered . The elevator wasn't defective , it was just a subterfuge , because they were able to go down one floor where an average looking secretary greeted them and told Jake that Dr. Crombell was already waiting for them in room 703 . So they turned back again and went to the lowest level . These guys really seemed to had a preference for underground areas . The deeper the better , was arguably the motto .

He was led through a corridor with many junctions and tried to memorize the route they took in order to escape , but honestly it was like a labyrinth .

Doors with letters and/or numbers lined the path . How could you remember that and not lose your orientation ? M-21 was written on one door and a few meters further diagonally across from it was written M-24 . Weren't the two of them from before called that ?

However , he didn't have time to think about it because they had almost reached their destination . In this sector there were only numbered doors from 693 to 703 . The first three on each side were gray with three small lattice rods on head heigh . The last two on each side were identical expect they were black . Did that have any meaning ?

On the left side after number 701 there was another , but normal door , it was room 703 . Inside was Dr. Crombell , who only used this room for certain meetings as a substitute office , his own room was on the other side of the level .

The room was very spartan , with only a three-seater on which Dr. Crombell sat on the far right , with the look to the door . Across two armchairs all in black faux leather in an old-fashioned style . In the middle there was a small round glass table with a cup of tea that was no longer steaming , because of the long waiting time .

The doctor closed a thick black file folder in which he had read until just now and placed it on the table to the left of the cup while the three entered .

" You're latish , Jake . "

" We were forced to take a little detour , boss . "

' Yes , you could call it that ' , Shinwoo thought , ' but whose fault it was , you apparently preferably to remain silent . '

" However , you're the boy Shinwoo that Mary told me about . You don't look particularly strong , I imagined you to be a little , how should I say , brawnier . But you shouldn't judge anything by appearance alone , sit down . " He pointed to the left armchair diagonally across from him .

Shinwoo took a seat , " Why am I here ? What do you guys want from my friends and me ? "

" You're straight to the point , all right . The man behind you on the left is no longer a human being and for someone to survive a fight against someone like that without modification is extraordinary , that's why I wanted to see you . "

" One moment , what do you mean , no longer a human being ? "

" Simply formulated , he's some kind of vampire . "

Shinwoo looked at the man behind him with wide open eyes . A vampire ? A real vampire ? That would explain why he was so indestructible but a vampire ?!? To fight against something like that wasn't on his to-do-list , but he could add it now and check it off again . But once again a VAMPIRE !

" I can understand if this surprises you , because their existence is only a myth in the eyes of most people . Only a few know , that they are really among us . In which this one isn't a pure blood and is therefore not nearly as strong as a real one , rather he is a kind of byproduct of a human modified by me on based on a Nobles . By the way , Jake is also one of my modified humans . "

The doctor noticed that the boy didn't know what to do with the word modified , so he used a different paraphrase . " That means a changed or transformed human . "

" And what exactly does all this have to do with us ? "

" You brats were in the wrong time at the wrong place . You ran into him here when he was looking for a victim that he could drain dry , because if he doesn't drink blood periodically he dies . But since you somehow were able to escape from him , we looked for you to eliminate you , since you saw him and we never leave any witnesses behind . You understanding that , right ? "

In the hallway was a confused muddle could be hear , which seemed to be getting closer .

" What's all this commotion out there ? It's getting on my nerves . " Jake stopped his explanation , walked to the door and grabbed the handle with his left hand as the door was pushed open from the other side and hit Jake in the middle on the nose . Afterwards it was slammed again by the person who entered to lock out the annoying scientists who wanted to treat her wounds . They wouldn't dare barge in here without permission .

It was Mary . " Dr. Crombell , we have a problem . "

Chapter Text

Jake held his nose with both hands and muttered slurs rants to himself .

" Ah Mary , have you eliminate the remaining witnesses ? "

Dr. Crombel's question and the fact that she was here let Shinwoo's blood freeze in the veins . Had she really killed his friends ? Had the police arrived too late or had Mr. Lee not understand what he wanted to say him and had let Rai go there ? That would mean , he would have lured him into his death !

" The fourth witness showed up with the blond man from earlier . ... "

" It's too bad , I would have like to killed this guy , but unfortunately I wasn't there , because thanks to your report I had to carry out this stupid errand . " Jake was now standing to her right .

Not only did Mary ignore the fact that she has just slammed Jake the door in his face , but she also ignored being spoken to by him . " Forgive me Dr. Crombel , but I was forced to retreat after I went into action against the man . "

The doctor saw his subordinate's wounded arm . " I assume the injury come from him . "

" That's correct , but even in my transformed form I couldn't defeat him . "

" What ? Does it mean he's still alive ? It's impossible for you not to be able to defeat him even then . "

" I agree with Jake . You should have no such difficulty against a simple human , even most modified humans . So what exactly happened ? "

" Shortly after Jake was on the way to you , M-21 rebelled . When I wanted to eliminate him as planned , the two of them showed up and the man preventing it . It turned out that M-21 and M-24 had been working together with them for a long time and had tried to save the children's lives in exchange for grant them protection . ... "

" Those miserable lab rats ! I can't wait to wipe them off the face of the earth . "

" Jake , let Mary finish out . " Requested Crombel him .

" ... Furthermore , M-21 has undergone a further development ; he is now able to use body transformation albeit only at a low level . And I assumed that this my also be the case with M-24 . "

" You're joking ! Those two failed test subjects ... . "

" Jake ! "

' Why on earth did everyone think that she was joking , first the blond man and now Jake . '

" That was not all . I couldn't judge the strength of the fourth witness , but as far as the other is concerned , he exceeds all my expectations . I suspect he could even be a pure blood Nobles , not a copycat version like M-24 . His strength is exorbitantly high . The two are also in possession of the coffin . If you ask me , then we should leave this base immediately and continued the mission with the stolen coffin , as well as the elimination of the witnesses and traitors later after we request reinforcements . "

Shinwoo was relieved , so that meant , that his friends had survived , but what was that about Rai and that other man ? Was that meant principal Lee ? The description would at least fit . Were they indeed vampires too , as the woman imply ? Gradually it became to much information for him at once .

" Did they follow you to here ? "

" No , Sir . "

" Then we don't need to rush anything . We will continue to proceed as planned and only adjust our plan a little . Getting the coffin back is of great importance , the one with whom we have formed an alliance is relying on us to get it and hand it over to him . To retreat now without the coffin would only cause suspense between us and endanger my promotion . And if you are right and the man is really a pure blood vampire , then is his interest in bringing back the coffin in which one of his kind rest presumably and his considerable strength would be understandable . With a bit of luck , he'll even be a clan leader . He would be an ideal research material , someone like him to get into your hands , you don't have the opportunity to do so often . As for his companion , he could be a comrade of his or merely an subordinate , therefore a minor threat and of significant scientistic value . "

" Sir , I think you are wrong , if then it would be contrariwise , the fact would be that the man is his subordinate , if that were true he might only be a human who has made a contract with him , because he call him as his Master . "

This surprised Crombel , but also made him curious and now he wanted to do his research on them both . " Really ? "

Now he turned to Shinwoo . " Tell me boy , who exactly are they and what is your relationship with them ? Could it be that you also be his subordinate and signed a contract ? Was that why you were able to stand up to the infected ? "

All eyes were now on Shinwoo . What should he say now ? " No , I'm not his subordinate and I hadn't signed a contract with anyone or anything . I don't know much about them either , only that the fourth witness , as you call him , moved to our school for a few weeks as an transfer student . We just became friends with him nothing more . By the blond man you probably meant the person he lives with , but I don't know his name . I don't know where they live because I have never been there . And I don't know their phone number by heart and my cell phone was destroyed . But continuing to look for them will be of no use to you , because Rai wanted to leave tomorrow because of all the chaos with the murder case and the hospital massacre . " He wasn't a particularly skilled liar , but he hoped , that they would buy his story . Even if it was true that they were vampires , he didn't want to believe that they had evil intentions in mind for them or that they would end up eliminate them just because they had only run into them , like these people . Surely all the fun , which they had couldn't have been just a facade while they were looking for that coffin or were they really just playing with them ?

" The boy is lying ! "

Damn he'll be seen through so quickly ! He really seemed to have no talent at it .

Jake went to Shinwoo , grabbed him by the collar with his left hand and pulled him up from his sitting position high to eye level . " So you're serious about the fact that you neither entered into a contract with them or knew that they were Nobles . Who you're trying to pay for fools here ? " He grabbed Shinwoo's forearm , which he had him broken in the basement earlier and press shut , which made the boy scream .

When he loosened his grip , with the words , " no more tall tales understood ! " Shinwoo answered him .

" We didn't know anything or do you really think we would make friends with vampires . Never ! "

" Let him go Jake . "

He followed Crombel's instructions and the boy then held his arm . In all the excitement he had completely forgot the pain , but now it was felt all the more clearly .

" What he says sounds plausible . Nobles do not turn human into menial vampires by randomly entering into contracts . They prefer to operate undetected and disguising themselves as a transfer student and his hosts would not be a bad choice to remain undetected But now that they have what they had been looking for , namely the coffin , they would retreat again . "

' He really fell for it ? ' Apparently he was better than he supposed from himself .

" Does that mean you believe the brat ?! "

" Why shouldn't I , after all there's no reason for him to lie to us and side with the creatures . Jake you take the infected to the scientists . They should check his level of development for any deviations from previous victims of M-24 , which arose during his training how to obtain information and compute it . If M-24 has undergone further development , like M-21 , then we would be able to find it out on him .

He then gave Mary her task . " And you accompany Shinwoo to have his arm treated , as swollen as it is , it is definitely broken . By the opportunity he should receive at the same time a standard examination , just in case that he lied after all and is under someone else's influence . If that's done , take him to cell 693 and get yourself treated . "

" Yes Dr. . " Was her short answer .

" I'm afraid you'll be our guest for a little while longer , my boy , but I'll try to make your stay here as pleasant as possible . "

Crombel said after his prisoner , who didn't really believe his words as he left the room together with the three others .

' This trip here could be more interesting than expected . ' The doctor thought to himself with anticipation of the possible experiments , which he could carry out on both of the soon-to-be test subjects .

When M-21 and the others arrived at Frankenstein's home he looked around in surprise . Before them was a simple , if even though large , private residential building in posh area , father than a research facility , as one would imagine it . But also the Union's base , including laboratory , here in South Korea , was built beneath a normal building with offices and shops , so he shouldn't be surprised . After all they won't in the end put up a sign or write on their door mate , ' Secret experiments are being conducted on humans here , volunteers are welcome to come in . '

Inside they walked along a hallway , past the living room , which was to there right , to the end . On the left their was a staircase that led to the first floor and to the right of it was another hallway , but they go into the elevator to their right , which was hidden behind a normal door , which took them in an underground laboratory , equipped up-to-the-minute technical equipment , four metal treatment tables in the middle of the room . On the right wall were three oversized big tubes filled with a green liquid . Seeing these made M-21 uncomfortable , because he had often been in such a containers filled with regenerative water . He woke up , in those days , in one of these with no memories .

So this man didn't seem to be lying when he claimed to be a scientist who experiments at humans and modifies them . In other words , they went from bad to worse .

" Put M-24 on the table there on the far right . " Frankenstein asked the restrained M-21 who remained hesitantly at the entrance , then he took a long white coat from the wall to the left of the door , put it on , took out a slim glasses from the right pocket and put it on .

However , Raizel did not go down with them , but instead he took the stairs high and stood on the balcony on the first floor while he waited for Frankenstein to complete his work . He looked up at the sky at the full moon , which reminded him of an old friend , a werewolf named Musaka . It make him a little wistful .

A laboratory always gave M-21 an unpleasant feeling , but he had learned to suppress this to the point where he didn't show it outwardly . He didn't want that the scientists to see his fear and his suffering because he didn't want to give them this addition . He just always did what was asked of him without expression , like now .

He stood in front of the treatment table and tried to prop up M-24 while simultaneously removing his coat and cut-up shirt , which proved to be a difficult task .

Frankenstein supported him in the project and they carefully laid M-24 down , then M-21 handed him the bottle with the medication over and told him that his friend had to take two of each kind .

He crushed two of them and inserted the powder into a gas chromatograph .

Frankenstein used the thirty minutes waiting time to treat M-24's wound . He found it impressive how well the children perform first aid with the limited resources they had . But something else caught his eyes . It seemed as if the wound was closing faster than as it should be possible only through his ' awakened ' . Was it because of the sleeping state ? If so , was it as assumed , his research base was actually built on the base of a Nobles . Their regeneration was higher when the were unconscious than when awake , with critical injuries they go into a kind of hibernation , preferably in their sanctuary in their coffin . Apparently M-24's body did this instinctively after his 'awaken ' .

Even though healing powers are not one of the strongest abilities of a Nobles , which was more of a werewolf predisposition , it was still copied . He wondered what other specific changes M-24 had already acquired or M-21 . To finding out about this made his scientist heart beat faster . He took some blood from M-24 and a smear from his mouth .

It was not lost on the attentive viewer that Frankenstein briefly stopped in his work . " Is something wrong ? "

" No , everything is fine . M-21 sit down , I'll treat your wound next . " He said it as he adhere a thirty x thirty centimeter wound dressing to his current patient wound .

" I'm okay . Just take care of M-24 . "

" The analysis of the medication has yet not been completed and will take a while . I have already finished treating your comrades injury , and I already told you earlier , that I need comparison samples from both of you . It's not a big deal to treat your wound as well . "

Reluctantly , he obediently sat down on the second table from the right , next to his comrade's . He then placed his coat , which he had previously taken off , on the table to his right , took of his shirt and placed it next to it . He didn't take his eyes off his friend for a moment .

As announced , Frankenstein took some blood from him and also a smear from him . He then cleaned and bandaged the cut on his chest . " I'm amazed , your wound is already more than half closed . " In contrast to the injuries to his arms that he himself had once inflicted on him , which were still minimally visible . However this rapid healing contradicted his assumption from before , as he healed faster , while he was awake , than M-24 . To achieving such speed without ' awakening ' amazed him . But it was unlikely that he would also be ' awakened ' , judging by his reaction earlier .

" I heal very quickly , that's not unusual for me . " The fact that he started to show interest in his regenerative abilities displeased M-21 , but he had to expect that when he followed them here . He was already prepared for the fact that it would not be hidden for long from Frankenstein and that , like the Union scientists in the past , he would draw an unreasonably large amount of blood from him , close to the lethal limit . But not to examine it , a smaller amount would have been sufficient for that . It was simply thrown away . They just wanted to find out how quickly he could recreate it , once with and once without fluid intake . They also wounded him in less life-threatening , but also critical places , to see how quickly he healed , which was not scarceness . These test would be repeated at regular intervals after he was injected with new drugs and if he would resisted , they would simply chain him to the treatment table . But the worst were the electric shocks , for whatever they were good for , maybe to test whether it would have any influence on their further development or just for fun , who knows . These experiments would continue until either no more changes could be detected , they would no longer be able to come up with new combination of drugs , which probably never happened , or he would ultimately perish in the process . This is how all Union scientists acted and just because he's not part of the organization does not mean he will be an exception . A scientist remained a scientist .

Ping . There was a ringing sound like a microwave that had completed its work and a graphic appears on a monitor next to the gas chromatograph .

Since Frankenstein had just finish treating M-21 , he went over to look at the curves and lines of different heights and colors .

M-21 also risked a secret glance to his left , while putting on his shirt . After all , they were forbidden to see results or learn anything about the next steps of the research on them . That's why they always tried to get access to this data secretly and learned a few tricks , like this one . They always kept their eyes and ears open and tried somehow to look into documents , computer files or graphics like this in order to glean as much helpful informations as possible about their fate . Even if they couldn't prevent anything , it at least allowed them to prepared themselves to what followed . Unfortunately he was obviously more careless this time and was caught by spying .

" I think it would be difficult to see anything useful from where you are . After all you can only see half of the screen from there . "

Damn , that would result in a punishment . This man was obviously more attentive than the people he usually dealt with because he didn't even have to look at him and yet he noticed it . He would have to be more careful in the future .

M-21 was about to apologize when Frankenstein spoke . " All clear . The composition is relatively simple . " He pressed a red button below the monitor and the graphic was printed out from an integrated printer . " I have all the ingredients here and will prepare the medication to give it to him right away . It should speed up M-24's healing process . "

Frankenstein then left the room with the paper . M-21 was glad that despite his misbehavior he continued to take care of M-24's treatment first before reprimanding him for it .

After less than five minutes Frankenstein returned with a syringe . Did he already have the medicine ready ?

He injected M-24 the drug instead pills , which was logical since he is currently unable to swallow . " That's it , he should come to his sense soon . "

M-21 was relieved to hear this .

I'm retreating to examine the samples , which I took from you two , stay here with M-24 . If he comes to sense or unexpectedly his condition worsens , than call me , I'll be next door . " He took the two syringes with their blood and the tubes with the smear sticks , but he didn't actually leave the room , but went into an integrated side room , which was a little further to the left of the three containers , opposite the gas chromatograph and left the door open .

M-21 wanted to see what exactly was inside , but since he had already been caught once , he didn't want to risk being so close again , so as not to increase the extent of impending punishment . At least not for now , he would try to find out later , maybe it was some kind of test for him .

The next half hour , M-21 looked at the large round black clock above the front door every five minutes . The time didn't seem to want to pass .

M-24 regained his consciousness , but did not open his eyes yet , instead simply lying motionless down . Another trick , which they had appropriated themselves to delay the experiments a bit and thereby give themselves some time to recover . At the same time they sob up some information through the conversation of the scientists , which spoke more freely , when they thought they were unconscious , but this time it was dead silent . He still felt that someone was standing to his right . What he found most difficult was always being quiet when they were examining him or injecting something .

M-24 replayed the recent events in his mind's eye . Jake had seriously wounded him , the boy was gone , Mary now know M-21's secret and he still wanted to bring him back to the Union , to keep him alive . Did the two of them just let him go ? M-21 cold definitely talk his way out of it , he had a talent for that . But had he really done it ?

The smell of desinfectant was in the air . The sarface he felt on his free back and arms was cool metal . He knew this feeling all too well . He was laying on a examining table in a laboratory . Both were clear indications that M-21 had actually carried out his threat . He wondered what they were doing to him , after all this , right now and how he was doing . He was worried about his friend .

M-21 noticed slight movements behind his comrades eyelids . He paid special attention on this , because he expected , that M-24 might pretend to be asleep . Anyone else probably wouldn't have noticed these minimal movements , at all . " M-24 , are you awake ? "

Hearing his friend's voice finally made him open his eyes . " M-21 ?! "

Chapter Text

M-24 wondered that his comrade stood next to him . It seemed he was fine and he saw the relief in M-21's expression and sit up carefully .

" Slowly , you're not fully recovered yet . " M-21 reached for his shoulder and back to provide support .

M-24 looked around . There was no mistake , they were clearly in a laboratory . " Why did you do that ? You should have let me there and disappear . "

Frankenstein , who noticed the conversation , was already standing in the doorway , unseen by M-24 , as his gaze was directed towards the entrance or M-21 and he was thus behind him .

" I knew that I heard something . "

M-24 turned round to the voice and was confused , what was going on ? Weren't they in the Union base ?

" He just came to his senses . "

" That happen quicker than expected , I thought you would be unconscious to for at least a few more hours . " He went to his patient's left side . " How do you feel ? "

" Strangely better better than ever before . But how can that be possible ? " He had just been close to death and now he felt like he had reborn .

" I didn't expect anything else . My master can activate hidden powers in human , when he consumes a little of their blood , which is exactly what he did with you . And the medicine, which I made based on your pills and injected you has done the rest . "

So that's what happened to him earlier . At first M-24 thought he had been attacked him as a tremendous pain overflooded his entire body , but this was only short-term and before he lost his consciousness , he felt ' completely ' for the first time . And did he just say that he was able to produce the active incredient ? Does that mean he is a scientist ? That he hadn't expect .

" Do you think , that you'll be able to accompany me upstairs ? We need urgently to talk about something . "

He just nodded in response , still a little confused .

They left the laboratory and turned left to the elevator , which they reached immediately as there were no other rooms between the laboratory and it . Before the elevator door closed , M-21 looked into the long hallway, where there were more rooms . He asked himself whether other test subjects were housed behind some of the overall four doors and how many ? But he would soon receive the answer when they were brought to them , since they were now included to his test subjects .

Once at the top , Rai was already waiting for them to arrive at his usual seat in the armchair .

" Master , the treatment was successful and M-24 conscious again . "

Rai turned round to them and looked directly at the big man before he turned away again without saying a word .

Frankenstein requested his guests to sit down while he brewed up some tea for everyone .

M-21 took a seat on the right side of the couch left next to Rai , and M-24 set on the right end next to his comrade .

It didn't take long before the house owner return with a tray filled with four cups of tea . He distributed them , as his master's contained an extra , extra portion sugar just as he usually preferred with his coffee too , then he sat down in the armchair opposite from Raizel .

Rai lifted his cup to looked at the golden liquid in which he himself and also the light were reflected , and enjoyed the aromatic scent of his steaming drink .

The blond man started the conversation . " I would have a few questions regarding the training places for your members , M-21 you said there are several of them , of how many are we talking about ? "

He had just made it up , at least halfway , because places like that really existed . Now he just had to spin his lie a little further and do it as believably as possible . I know of six , one in every city with the highest population on every continent expect Antarctica , but there are also numerous smaller ones . "

" What is the probability that Shinwoo is in one of the headquarters ? "

" Not particularly high , there will be only modified agends like Jake and Mary are trained . He should be in one of the smaller ones . Unfortunately I still don't know the exact number and the locations . Both of us are at the lowest rank . We are only told so much as even is necessary to be able to fullfil our task that was assigned to us and we're allowed to leave the respective base only for this time . "

" I see . What can you tell me about Dr. Crombel ? All I know is that he is a renowned scientist and a eminent authority in the field of cell and genetic research . However his methods are very controversial in scientific circles . I assume that he was involved in your modification because of his knowledge . "

M-24 and M-21 didn't like that he knew what Crombel's specialty was . He would be able to put two and two together and guess that he could do something similar to the boy as he did to them , but since he already knew so much it didn't help to deny it .

This time M-24 spoke first . " You're right , he was actually the one who was responsible for the experience on us , but he also leads the assassin unit of the organization , among them there are many agents who have not been modified . "

" Does your mysterious organization , whose name you so skillfully try to avoid , just happened to be the Union ? "

The two of them their breath be halted . There were less outsiders who knew this name , so the question arose as to how he knew it ?

" I take your silence as a yes . With them you are always in trouble . " He should have kept a closer eye on them . Frankenstein looked at the clock , it was 11:37 p.m. . If he wanted to finish the examine the samples and produce the medicine for M-24 in sufficient quantities for the next three weeks , would it going to be a long night . It would certainly take that long if they leave tomorrow around noon and despite M-21's statement left to look for Shinwoo in the six locations . Maybe they will at least find a clue to his actual whereabouts . They couldn't let any time pass because Crombel could be expect to do a lot and he wouldn't shy away from using a child for his research .

" You should try to get some sleep M-24 , it will help speed up your healing process even more . Do you still have any questions ? I'll try to answer them as best as I can , although I can't go into details about everything , understandably .

M-21 actually had one . " The three children are after all simple humans , how exactly do they fit into everything here ? " He tried to find out why they had so a big importance for the two of them .

" Do you want to know how they related to us ? They are friends with my master and I also know them supplementary from my occupation that's all . Is there anything else that interest you ? "

The two of them still wanted to know a lot more , but held back so as they not put too much overuse the friendly mood of their hosts .

" If that's all , then follow me , I'll show you your room . " He got up and went to the first floor accompanied by M-21 and M-24 . The first door on the left was a bathroom with a shower , sink and toilet . Right next to it was their room , it was lage , with two beds and side tables , a small round table opposite the door with four chairs and a four-door closet on the short wall on the far right between the head ends of the two beds . Frankenstein had looked foresighted already prepared this room . He accommodate them together because he thought they would feel a little more comfortable , in their new surroundings .

" If you need anything , the kitchen is at your free available . My room is all the way down the hallway to the left , directly opposite my master's . If I can't be found their , you can find me downstairs in the laboratory . There are a change of clothes in the closet . Then I wish you a good night rest . " He then left and left the two of them to their own devices .

They looked at each other , wondering if Frankenstein was serious about putting them here instead of a small cell-like room with a camp bed as bed and an integrated toilet and sink or a lage one with lots of other people . He didn't even locked them up ?!? But he will assume that they wouldn't flee anyway because of the medication .

After a short shower they changed their clothes , each taking a black trousers and a whit shirt , then they sat down in their respective beds opposite each other , M-21 in the right one against the hallway wall and M-24 in the left one under the window .

" I didn't think there would be anything in my size . " It seemed to M-24 as it Frankenstein had expected such a situation .

" M-21 , what should we do now ? "

" I don't know yet , now that the Union is against us , it's only a matter of time before they send assassin after us again like Mary and Jake . I have found out from her that it wasn't only their job to serve Crombel as bodyguards and retrieve the coffin but also to kill us . "

" That's not what I meant , I wanted to know what we should do about the boy now ? "

" What do you mean ? "

M-24 didn't like his counter question . " Does that mean that you plan to leave him to his fate ? You know what awaits him there , either experiments , elimination or in the best case scenario he has to become a simple agent in order to survive and I don't think with his attitude he would be well accommodated there . He is different from us . We should tell them that he is still here , maybe the two of them can help the boy out there in time . "

" And how do you imagine that ? Should we just say , oh by the way , I lied earlier to get M-24's and my head out of the loop , the boy is still here in South Korea . Do you really think that they would react to that with understanding ? Not only would we no longer be able to expect the help from them , which we depend on , but we would also have to flee from them too and not just from the Union . But if you still think that's a good idea , then I'd better write them an apology letter straight away . "

M-24 said nothing to the sarcasm which he already knew from him , but gave his comrade only a reproachful and above all a sad look .

" Come on , please don't look at me like that . I want to help the boy too , but ... . " It wasn't that easy . They were already in too deep into it to back out now .

" I own him my life . "

This came as a surprise to M-21 . " What do you mean by that ? "

" If it weren't for him , Jake would have finished me off . He offering him to accompany him without any resistance in return for sparing his friends and me . And without the first aid from the other two , I would almost certainly have bled to death before we would have met us once again . You should have seen how desperate the children were to lost their friend . We both know only too well what that feels like and if there is a way to help Shinwoo , then we have to try it . I just owe it to them . "

" All right , all right , you've convinced me , I'll think of something by tomorrow , they won't touch him until then , after all , even scientists want to sleep . It been a long day , we should also allow ourselves some rest first , because we won't be able to do anything if we're exhausted . I assume that they'll would ask us to accompany them as soon as they find out . " M-21 got up and went to the door .

" Where do you want to go now ? "

" I'm just taking a quick breath air on the balcony which I just discovered . I'll be right back , don't wait for me . " With that he left the room and left the light on .

M-24 looked out the window and saw that there was full moon . On such nights M-21 might just stand silently and watched it for half the night , if he could . It seemed to have a calming influence on him . M-24 briefly lay himself down for a short time on his back , he still felt exhausted and his body was signaling to him , that he urgently needed sleep , but he wanted to stay awake until his comrade returned . But after just a few moments he felt asleep .

M-21 stood outside and the cool air cleared his head , he looked away from the moon to the left to the first window next to the balcony , their room . " I'm sorry M-24 . " He jumped down from the balcony into the backyard and trying to make as little noises as possible . Since he wasn't familiar with the exactly spatial split up , he didn't know that he landed right in front of the living room and so that Rai was watching him escape .

However he did not have the intent to keep him there by force . He just still sat there and drank the rest of his tea . Somehow this brought back old memories of a certain blonde man who was close to him .

After a while Frankenstein was about to take a short break . At the moment it was the machines which had to do their work anyway . He threw away M-24's cut up shirt , it was completely ruined . Took the two coats from his guests upstairs and hung them on the wardrobe in the hallway . He then took a look into the living room , but his master was no longer there . Since Frankenstein didn't like any kind of mess he took care of washing the cups before he going upstairs and discovering his master on the balcony . The look at his back , as while he looked into the distance or at the sky was such a familiar sight to him that he had to miss it for 820 years , as his master was missing . The only difference was that back then , he was standing in front of a huge window . It made him a little melancholy .

" Master , do you already know what you want to do about the two of them ? The Union has been used to be dangerous and it is certainly even more so today . They won't just let them go in order to protect their secrets . But I assume you've already decided to give them refuge and help , if they asked for it . "

Rai just nodded .

" I have seen that the light is still on by them , since they appear to be still awake , I'll asked them straight away . "

" That won't be possible . "

" Pardon ? " What was Raizel trying to tell him ? Sometimes the sparseness of words from his master was a bit frustrating , but luckily he could read between the lines . " Do you mean that they've already left ? "

" No , only M-21 . He jumped down from here into the garden and then ran in that direction . " He looked at the right . " He seemed to have been in quite a hurry . "

To Frankenstein that sounded more like he had fled than left and he know what he was talking about , after all he had tried that himself in the past . And Musaka usually come and went through a window too . No wonder his master could misunderstand . Sometime he has to explain it to him that humans and werewolves are usually take the door like Nobles too .

Now he wanted to talk to M-24 even more urgently . The fact that M-21 fled from them because he saw them as a threat and simply let his comrade behind was highly unlikely after what he saw in the basement ; their bound was too close for that .

He knocked twice briefly on his guest's door before he unprompted by him opening it and entering . Frankenstein walked over to M-24 and gently shook his left shoulder . " M-24 wake up . " And he did .

" Where is M-21 ? "

Meanwhile Rai also followed , who standing in the open door .

M-24 wasn't completely clear yet , had he fallen asleep ? " He's on the balcony , is that a problem ? "

" No , not that , the problem is that he's not here anymore . Do you know where he could have gone at that time ? Is there someone or a place where he might have gone to ? "

Why should M-21 just disappear like that ? " No , I don't know apart from the Union members , you and the kids we have no contact with anyone and all possible locations belong to the organization ... . " Then he stopped because he suddenly remembered his words . ' I'll think of something by tomorrow ' . No , he wouldn't really go through with such a kamikaze-action , would he ? "

" It seems like something occurred to you . Whatever it is what you are trying to hide from us . Now would be the time to tell the truth , not to play games . Your comrade could be in mortal danger . "

The man was right , if not now , then when ? " The boy is still here in Korea and I'm afraid that M-21 is trying to free him from the hands of the Union on his own , to make amends for his lie from before . He saw no other way out than to hide the truth from you and to distort facts . He did it just to ... . "

" Whatever the reason for his behavior was is irrelevant at the moment . Better tell me where exactly the base is located , how it is structured and who all are there . "

" I'll answer you all of that on the way there . " M-24 wanted to try to free his friend while the two of them would take care of rescuing the boy .

He was already sitting at the edge of the bed when Frankenstein stopped him from his plan to accompany them . " That is out of question , even if you have passed the critical phase , you are still not able to fight . My master and I will go alone , you wait here until we come back with them . "

Them ? Was he serious ? They would also help M-21 , despite the fact that he lied to them ? M-24 had no other choice but to trust them at the moment , a discussion would only waste precious time . " All right , give me a paper and pen , I'll quickly drew a sketch of the building , as the complex resembles is a labyrinth and mark the place where they're most likely to be . There are mostly scientists there , including Dr. Crombel . Also Mary and Jake as his bodyguards , who constitute the greatest threat , but also a small private army of eighty people led by Major Simon are there . This unit consists only of simply human , who use weapons , but they are also excellently trained in purely physical hand-to-hand combat . "

" Then we will now begin the rescue mission for the kidnapped and the rescuer . " Frankenstein knew that it would going to be a long night , but now it would definitely be even longer .

M-21 stood in front of the entrance to the department store under which was the base . He looked completely overtly into the surveillance camera . It was cold in just a shirt , but he wouldn't be much long exposed to the cold , as they would appear any moment to capture him .

The click of several semi-automatic firearms being released the safety catch could be heard and were pointed to him by five of the six men , in army clothes who surrounding him , in a hexagon . The six man , who was standing directly in front of him with a cigarette in his mouth , was the only one who didn't pull out a weapon .

" You dare show up here , you traitor . Surrender M-21 . "

He slowly raised his arms up in capitulation until his hands were at head level and grinned . " Congratulations you caught me . Take me to Dr. Crombel , I need to speak to him urgently . "

" You'll soon lose the grin , but as the other is concerned , that's a good thing , because he also wants to talk to you . Men lead him away and should he even only butting an eyelash without being asked , you have permission to shoot . Let's go M-21 . "

Chapter Text

M-21 was brought into Dr. Crombel's office , who was sitting at his desk , short behind him to his left standing Mary and to the right Jake . Simon waited outside the door to either lock up or execute the prisoner depending on the order after M-21's interview with his supervisor .

" M-21 what gives me the horner for your visit ? "

" I am here because I wanted to apologize for my misbehavior . I realized , that I was wrong to try to escape from the Union . "

" Your regret isn't by any chance related to the fact that M-24 is running out of his medicine ? "

" Is that so obvious ? "

" I just know the behavior of my research subjects . Observing you almost 24 hours a day was primarily intended to study your development and the effects of the medicine that were tested on you , but a useful side effect at that was to analyse your behavior pattern at the same time . This is extremely practical for keeping you under control . But to be honest , I've had expected with your appearance earlier and that in the accompaniment of M-24 , especially after Jake had seriously wounded him . "

" You're right , I came for him and to make you an offer . "

" An offer ? What does an useless lab rat have to offer Dr. Crombel ? " Jake was in a good mood , because here M-21 couldn't just talk him out again so easily and could offer nothing that is important enough that would make his betrayal good . M-21 was already as good as his and he would take himself time to kill him and would abreact his pent-up frustration on him first .

" Myself . Dr. Crombel you said that you may want to test a new drug on M-24 and me that could possibly correct our flawed development . My offer is this : carry out as much research on me as you want and only on M-24 when it has shown successes . I would like to ask that you continue to supply him with the medication for the time to then and if necessary , beyond . So I'll tell you where you can find him . "

Jake started laughing . " I can't believe it , how naive are you ? I would have thought you were more wise M-21 , than sacrifice yourself for trash that is already as good as death . You're just as much as a fool as the boy . Besides you're offering him something that already belongs to him . "

" I refuse . But I'll still keep you here for a few tests . And I should probably thank you for saving me the trouble of looking for you . "

Then M-24 was right , if he had carried out his original plan to return here with him , it would have been vain . To extradite themselves instead to the other two seemed apparently really to be the right choice .

" M-21 , I have a counteroffer for you . If you tell me where M-24 is , so that I can ... . "

There were three knocks on the door , interrupted the doctor's sentence as Major Simon opening the door without being asked . " Forgive Dr. Crombel but this scientist claimed it was urgent and that you were already waiting for the results of phase one of the experiment on your newest research subject . "

Newest research subject ? Did he mean Shinwoo ? Damn , was he to late after all ?

" Sure . Show me the documents . "

Simon walked pass to M-21 , who was about half way between the entrance and the desk , with a dark yellow thin folder that he had taken from the man waiting outside , to Dr. Crombel .

After he being handed the papers over he briefly scanned the data on the first page and flipped over two pages to check the corresponding diagram on the third page , while a satisfied smile gracing his face before he closed the folder again and handed it back .

While Simon went back again , Crombel spoke to the man waiting in the hallway . " Heighten the dose to the twice of the intended maximum . "

" Are you shure about that ? That would take us straight to phase five , which could cause considerable damage to the object , if not even to kill him . "

" And if so , that hasn't stopped us before from pushing our researches further . And he wasn't scheduled for the study anyway , so he's just a bonus that we don't have to be careful about . After the injection sedate him and put him in the regeneration container , while the active ingredients attacks and changes his cells . Even if it ultimately doesn't matter whether he survives the test or not , it would be more insightful if he didn't die , at least not directly . "

" Yes , Sir . " The scientist left again with his folder clammed under his right arm and the Major closed the door again so that the interrupted conversation inside could be continued .

" So where was I stopped ? Oh yes , if you tell me where M-24 is , so that I can also optimize his progress , I will suspend your death sentence for your betrayal until the results of the experiment you just mentioned are available . I would also be interested to know , where are the two Nobles with whom the two of you have allied and the coffin are located . "

" I have no idea . They just left us there and taking only the two children with them . "

" M-21 lies . I had inflicted him a wound on his chest and I cut his shirt in the process but this is completely intact and even though it appears identical to our standard shirts it is still different that also applies to the trousers . It is clearly from them . "

M-21 looked down on him . He had rushed off so hastily that he had completely ignored this important detail . How could he merely make such a so clear mistake !

" So you not only kept quiet about the fact that both you and M-24 had evolved which I could tell from the infected person , but you also want to deceive me again M-21 . You probably know what that means . I sorry to say that I'm pretty disappointed in you . But I'll be generous since we've known each other for so long . If you agree to cooperate and tell me where M-24 and the other two are , I promise you that your punishment for your lies will be only half as painful as intended for this .

" I afraid I have to say you the same as you said to me . I refuse . "

" This is very regrettable , believe me when I say that it would hurt me more than it will hurt you to have to watch what follows . Jake take care of his penalized , but let him alive . I still need his body but especially his heart intact . "

" With pleasure Dr. . "

Jake wasted no time and walked towards to M-21 , cracking his fingers . " I've been waiting for this since we got here and even if I have to let you live , I will cause you so much pain , that you will which that you be allowed to die . " He clenched his right hand into a fist pulled out and hit with all the hardness he could use to avoid to killing him with it .

His victim fell on his right side . M-21 did not fought back and simply endured this one and coming blows that would undoubtedly follow . The quickest way that Jake lose his interest in punishing someone was when the person he was rough up simply let himselves be beaten like a punishing bag without screaming in pain or begging for mercy . Both of these things only made the torture longer and more painful .

" What , that was it already ? Just one slap from me on your right cheek and you're straight away remain laing . How boring . I thought you got stronger and not weaker . Don't you want to defend yourself at least a little ? Come on feel free to use your transformation , don't worry I won't use mine . And now damn it all get up again already ! "

M-21 slowly stood up as ordered staring blankly at the ground and hanging shoulders . After the hit he got a metallic taste in his mouth . His lower lip was burst open and a thin trickle of blood ran down from the left corner of his mouth to his chin .

" That's good , you can obey . " Jake gave his opponent a hard kick with his right foot in his stomach which made M-21 grimace in pain and forced him bend forward while he clutching his stomach with both arms after the shoe was withdrawn .

However he didn't have time to recover as an another punch from Jake , performed with both hands bring together into one fist , hit his back head like a sledgehammer and sending him to the ground again , only this time head-on .

" Do you need an extra invitation ? Damn at all get up again , I'm still not done with you yet . "

Once again M-21 wanted to show obedience and pushed himself up with both hands until he knelt . He noticed that blood was running down his forehead to the tip of his nose and dripping onto the floor .

" Jake can you do it a little less bloody , otherwise the cleaning would takes forever again and I don't like the smell of bleach . "

" Forgiveness Dr. Crombel . I'll just instead break him a few bones . How about seven ? Would you be okay with that ? "

" I have nothing to object to , as long as you keep him alive , as I already said and avoid further pollution . "

Meanwhile M-21 was standing again in the same position as before . His blood was now dripping onto the upper left chest area of his shirt and forming a medium-sized stain . He waited for the announced continuation of the punishment , which could better be described as a sadistic torture . He had already endured similar procedures three times and he would overcome it for a forth time . However , it would be more difficult to escape with the boy if he were in poor physical condition . To heal would take at least more than a week .

Jake had a devilish idea . " You know what M-21 , this time I'll let you decide what is the first bone you want me to break . You can choose between your left forearm , your right hand , one out of three of your rips , your nose or your left shinbone , so which should it be ? "

Since M-21 didn't answer him right away he angered Jake . " If you don't decide , your right knee cap will be due additionally . "

" My arm . " This kind of psychological torture was new .

" How was that ? I didn't understand you correctly . "

" I said my arm . " The bastard had definitely heard him at the first time . In the end it didn't matter what he chose , expect he could avoid more damage .

" All right , then stretch it out . "

Again he fellowed his torturer's instructions and clench his teeth in anticipation of the upcoming pain , as Jake raised his right arm above his head to swing the edge of his hand down like a guillotine on the horizontally outstretched arm which was angled in a ninety degree angle . Unexpectedly , Jake was stopped by Mary , " waiting . "

And again he stopped out of reflex and looked behind him angrily . " Huh ? What's wrong now ? Why do you always interrupt me when things are getting funny . " She did that on purpose .

M-21 also wondered why she was holding him back , but the answer was anything but pleasant .

" Do you still have the cell phone that we from M-21 recently confiscated ? "

" Yes , but why ? " He took it out of his right coat pocket . " What do you want with it now ? "

" Give it to me , I have an idea . "

Jake did it and she checked it . Since it was turned off to prevent annoying advertising calls , when it was on , eight missed calls appears , just advertising , so nothing of important . She was able to access the number memory without difficulty because the unlock function was deactivated . There was only one called participant saved without a name . " As I thought . " She handed the cell phone over to her supervisor . " I assume , that you will reach the two Nobles at this number . "

This didn't turned out the way M-21 had planned . He expect that Crombel would agree to his offer , then he lead them to an empty building nearby and then assertion that M-24 left there without his knowledge in his absence in order not to return to his former existence as experimental material and preferred a lonely death to that . Afterwards when they brought him back to the base he would break out of his room , look for the boy in the cells for new arrivals and then sneak out with him . His plan was risky , he was aware of that . It did not include that Crombel would refuse , already carried out experiments on the boy and that in this extent , that he would be physical incapacitated at least for a while , nor that Mary would discover the connection between his new cell phone and the two of them . Pretty much everything went wrong .

" Let's see who takes off . " Crombel pressed the redial button and turned on the loudspeaker .

M-21 hoped that no one would answer the call but this time too he was disappointed because after five rings ends the continuous signal ton .

Frankenstein had just received the provisionally draw construction plan , which looked extremely professional and didn't seem like it come from a beginner .

" Were you perhaps an engineer before you come to the Union ? That's more than good and this in such a short time . "

" Thank's for the compliment but I don't know . Neither M-21 nor I have any memories of the time before we became experimental material for them , not even our age or name , as if there was no time before that . "

Then the cell phone in Frankenstein's left trouser pocket made a dull noise as it vibrated .

He took it out and immediately recognized the number displayed .

" M-24 , is M-21 still in possession of the cell phone which I gave you ? "

" No , Jake took it from him . "

" I thought to myself . " He picked up , also put on the loudspeaker so that Raizel and M-24 could listen in and indicated to the latter with his left index finger in front of his mouth to stay quiet . " Hello , who do I have the pleasure at this late hour and I really hope for your sake that it is important . "

" My name is Dr. Crombel and I apologize for bothering you in the middle of the night . But what was your name again ? I think I didn't t understand it already . "

" That's because I didn't say it and it stays that way because I don't tell anyone it that easily . So why are you calling me ? "

" I think I have something that you might want back and that as soon as possible . I'm talking about a teenager with red hair , I think his name is Shinwoo ? "

" And you calling me because you just want to give him back to me so easily ? "

" That's it , but not without a small finder's fee . You get him back and in return I get the coffin and M-24 . I' m sure he's with you when I look at M-21's new clothes . ... "

' So he's really with him . '

" ... Unfortunately M-21 is not very talkative and cooperative , otherwise I would have come in person . I would like to meet with you and the other one and talk a little about a possible alliance during the exchange . It could be beneficial for the three of us . "

M-21 and M-24 waited spellbound for Frankenstein's answer . If he agree to this it would be the end of both of them . But why he would refuse such a good offer ?

The man was heard giggling before he spoke . " Forgive me , that was disrespectful of me but the idea that you really believed that I could even take into consideration such an offer was too amusing . Besides , I wouldn't call it a finder's fee, if you had previously ordered Shinwoo's kidnapping , the term ransom would be more accurate . But whatever , I have no interest in negotiating . "

M-24 was about to say something but was again requested to remain silent by the houseowner's raised left hand , and he obey him .

" That's unfortunate but maybe it's for the best for the poor boy . I don't know how he would cope with meeting you again , because he was visibly shocked to learn that his new friend , the transfer student Rai , and his host are vampires , oh sorry I think you prefer the term Nobles . ... "

M-21 and the three in Frankenstein's house were a little surprised by the new information .

" ... He said that he and the other two children would never become friends with him , if they had known his true identity and I believe him . "

Frankenstein briefly looked at his master with concern . He knew exactly that what Shinwoo supposedly said was hurting him even if he didn't show it . After all he had always enjoyed his time with the three of them , not just because it was a pleasant contrast to his usual lonely life , but because he really liked the kids and the friendship with them because they accept him .

" Like I already said , I'm not interested in negotiating and don't call me again . " With that he simply ring off .

Chapter Text

" Hung up ? " This man knows what he wants or even not . "

" Dr. , why did you suddenly change your mind ? I thought you wanted to use these two Nobles for your research and not work together with them . " Jake didn't want this arrogant blond guy as his ' comrade ' . The idea , that he would be experimented on and that he would suffer unbearable torment pleased him more .

" Just think about it , this was supposed to be an ambush , am I right Dr. Crombel ? "

" That's the way it should be , instead of having to looking for them all over the city , since M-21 wasn't willing to telling us where they were hiding , I found it practically to have them bring us whatever we want and then capture them . But I didn't take such a reckless behavior like this into account . "

" M-21 , it seems that they have removed you from their payroll . He didn't even inquire about your condition after I indicated that you were here . This leave two possibilities either he knows that you're here because he sent you on a mission and now just let you drop so easily or you set off on your own initiative and that's why he doesn't care about your future . What is it ? "

M-21 didn't respond to Crombel . He had to digest first what had just happened . He thought Shinwoo was just as important to them as M-24 was to him and now he just left the boy to the Union and refused the offer ?

" Dr. Crombel asked you something ! "

" Calm down Jake , I'm sure that after this experience M-21 will soon show real insight and realize it will be better for him and M-24 to cooperate with us . I understand that you now feel betrayed by them , you had the hope that they might be better to you than the Union which was there for you like a family and which you simply stabbed in the back as a thank you . I feel the same pain for your betrayal . "

" Who betrayed whom first ! Mary and Jake who are under your command , were tasked with getting rid of us . So don't twist the facts and don't think that I buy off that you didn't know about it ! " The Union been really good to their ' family members ' .

" Every family has its own rules and when these are broken it is usually to carry out an appropriate punishment depending on the seriousness of the offense . You can't really accuse me of treason because I merely maintaining order . Crombel skillfully turned the words around in his mouth and thereby refuting M-21 .

Before M-21 could say anything , Crombel asked him a question . " Tell me , why are you really here ? I'm sure it's not just because of M-24 , there is something else behind it , am I right ? "

M-21 flinched slightly at the mention , which didn't go unnoticed by Crombel . " My offer to postpone your execution still stands , but only for a minute . "

Twenty seconds passed in silence before Mary spoke up . " M-21 I already prophesied to you , that they would drop you as soon as you were redundant and that's exactly what just happened to you . You should rather be cooperative than continuing to protect them . " Mary didn't intent with her advice to help him , she just wanted to end this meeting .

No , he didn't contemplate that . Because even if they had given up on him , he couldn't blame them for that , because his current situation was his own fault . But just because they dropped him , that doesn't also mean the same for M-24 , at least he hoped so .

Crombel looked at his watch . " The time is up , so you've made your choice . "

" Dr. can I now continue with his punishment ? I will definitely get the answers you want out of him . You know that I'm perfect for this task . "

" I have to disappoint you Jake , but we have to postpone that . "

Jake's good mood was fading again . Did he want to spoil his fun now , too . " And why ? "

" Because I need you for another task first . "

" Whatever it is , can't it wait ? He fooled me when he repeatedly me to let the children live . I won't let that go ! "

" Why is this my fault , if you were unable to see through this simply deception . So you should better mad at yourself than at me . Must be hard to have been tricked several times by a worthless discarded experiment subject or whatever you call me trash , and that weren't even my best lies . I almost feel sorry for you . " M-21 grinned triumphantly . That felt good to say .

His words were more than enough to blow Jakes fuses . " How was that !? You arrogant bastard , what do you imagine what you can take out ! " He stamped angrily towards M-21 and hit him again on his left cheek , but this time without any restraint .

The blow caused M-21 to experience severe dizziness , which left him briefly disoriented and thus unable to fight back . That was definitely a concussion . After M-21 was send back to the ground on his right side like at the beginning , three kicks with Jake's right food into the pit of his stomach followed .

He was so in rage that Mary had to physically intervene because he completely ignored her calls to stop . She grabbed him under his armpits and pulled him away from his victim . " That's enough now ! Don't you realize, that you're just dancing to his tune . He wants you to kill him to prevent further researches on him and you will be punished because you eliminate him without permission . He is using you to take the quickest way out , of this for him hopeless situation . "

Mary was wrong , even so he wouldn't object to Jake being punished . He didn't do it to die quickly , because that would mean trampling on the promise he made back then . He did it because he couldn't resist to get on this bastard's nerves . It was his personally path to exact revenge for what he had done to M-24 and his comrades . This may have been his last chance to do so . Since he couldn't harm him physically , he wanted to at least hurt his ego , which was obviously successful . It was worth for him to take the beating .

" He welcome to have that just not quickly , I'll gladly kill him ! And now let me go so I can give him what he deserves . " Jake squirm in Mary's iron grip . She was stronger than she seemed .

" That's enough for now , you two had your fun . Simon ! " Crombell called the Major in , who immediately opened the door . " Take M-21 to cell 693 and then reported back to me . "

' 693 ? But this is the boy's cell , ' thought both Mary and Jake .

M-21 wondered why he should be defined there and not in his usual room . It wasn't even one of the security rooms with the black doors to hold modified human beings .

" Yes Dr. Crombel . " Simon grabbed M-21 who was still lying on the ground , with his left hand by his right uper arm and pull him roughly onto his feet and led him away without resistance .

When the door was closed again , Jake , who had calm down enough for Mary to let him go , want a few answers from Crombel . " What's this ? Why do you locking him up with the boy ? "

Mary was interested in that too . "

" Quite simply , there are only two things that M-21 wants here , first steal medicine for M-24 and second ... . "

Jake finished the sentence . " The boy . "

" Correct , perhaps he believed that if he freed him , the two Nobles would grant them long-term protection in return . By his reaction when I mentioned a second reason for his appearance here , he flinched slightly . From this I could conclude that I was right in my assertion . I'm pretty sure he acted on his own initiative , and knowing him , he hasn't given up on his plan yet . "

" But wouldn't it be better to keep M-21 as far away from him as possible instead of handing he to him on a silver tray ? "

" You're not wrong Mary , normally that would be the right choice , but since we know what he wants , we can use that to our adventage . Come here , I'll show you what I mean . " Crombel opened the laptop which stood in front of him on the desk , type something while Mary and Jake moved to their old position behind him . The interior of cell 693 could be seen . The surveillance system not only transmit pictures , but also sound . Jake was beginning to understand what this was all about . " You think he'll be more talkative with the boy and spit out something useful . "

" On the one hand , but I have something else in mind for both of them . Sometimes you just have to take a different path than the one taken by raw violence in order to get the informations you want . "

" Okay , I know understand why I should postpone M-21's punishment , but what kind of task do you have for me ? "

" We'll get to that . "

The cell door was unlocked and M-21 stopped In surprise in front of the open room , because he found an almost unharmed Shinwoo sitting in the only bed that stood on the right side on the wall of the small cell .

" Come on in there . " Simon pushed him inside and closed the door again to return straight to Dr. Crombel as ordered .

" You ? What are you doing here ? "

He asked himself that too . Why should Crombel lock him in of all the cells available to him ? What did he have in mind with that ? Not that he wanted to complain . It made his plan much easier because he still wanted to finish what he started . " I was obviously locked up here like you . "

" I can see that myself , but why ? I mean , after all , you are one of them . "

" Looks like I stepped on a few people's toes . " He went to the sink , which was opposite the door , turned on the water and wiped the blood from his face .

" Are you okay ? Are you seriously injured ? "

Why did he care ? " It could have been worse . " In the truest sense of the word . He turned the water off again , turned around and leaned him against the basin , supporting himself with both hands at the edge of the sink . " And what about you ? Did they do something to you ? Maybe injected something ? "

" Nothing like that , just took some blood and treated my arm . So apart from my broken arm , there's nothing wrong with me . " Shinwoo raised his arm in cast and the sling , in which it rested .

M-21 wondered who Crombel was experimenting on if the new experiment subject was obviously not the boy .

" Hey Mister , can I ask you something ? "

" It depends , what do you want to know ? "

" My friends , how are they ? Are they safe ? And what about that man ? He was in pretty bad condition , the last time I saw him . "

" Don't worry , there's nothing wrong with them , they're safe and as for M-24 , he survived Jake's attack . "

Shinwoo breath out in relief and touched his chest . " That's an relief . "

" I also have a question for you . My comrade told me , that your secrifice to hand you over to Jake was not only to protect your friends but also to him . Why did you care about his fate ? You don't even know him and after all he was involved in your kidnapping . "

" Yes , that may be true , but he was also trying to help me by confronting this crazy man . But I could ask you the same thing . "

" Maybe I'm wrong , but when you back then insisted that we call Rai , I got the impression you wanted to protect us . Am I right ? "

So the boy had really noticed it . " Yes , but don't take this the wrong way , we didn't do it for you in the first place but ourselves . We didn't want to become the target of the person who was always with the three of you and his companion . Do you still remember that day when we kidnapped that girl and lured you two to the roof ? "

" Yes , you two suddenly disappeared at that time and a little later the third of you also withdrew for no apparent reason . Wait a minute shortly afterwards Rai and his host showed up , are you saying that you withdrew because of them ? "

The boy was perspicacious . " Exactly , that evening they lured us away from you so that you wouldn't find out that they weren't human beings . They were able to overpower us with easiness . We thought that was the end of us , but they spared us on the condition that we will keep away from you in the future . We would have stuck to it if Mary and Jake hadn't showed up . Our attempts to convince them that it was unnecessary to eliminate you fell on deaf ears and they hunted you down . So we had no choice but to prevent as much damage from you as possible in order not to inflame their anger against us again , that was the only reason . "

" So it's really true , if they were strong enough to put you under that kind of pressure , they're ... , " Shinwoo swallowed a lump that was forming in his throat , " ... so Rai is already a vampire . "

M-21 could clearly hear the dejection in Shinwoo's voice . " Yes , he is . "

After almost a quarter of an hour of silence when he had caught himself from the knowledge that it was true , Shinwoo asked another question . " Why do you both work for this Dr. Compel ? You and your comrade don't really to fit in here . "

" You mean Dr. Crombel not Compel . To be honest I don't know how M-24 and I ended up here , I've had no idea whether we joined them voluntarily or were forced to . "

" Are you making fun of me ? How can you not know that ? "

" This is because we have lost all memories of the time before we came here . This also applied to our deceased comrades . We were given letters and numbers for identification ... . " He rolled up his sleeve and showed him the tattoo on his forearm . " We were originally 100 of a experiment to be able to modify human beings in the future with as few side effects as possible . We were their guinea pigs so to speak . I'll spare you the details , but let us just say they didn't exactly treat us squeamish until in the end it was just we both . We didn't know each other's names , so we decided to call each other by our mark , at least until we found out our identities and those of our friends . " He looked at the ground in front of him , while he gave Shinwoo a more detailed explanation than he originally intended . When he looked to the left again , at the boy he recoiled when he saw him crying silently . Had he said something wrong ?

Shinwoo cried because he was moved to tears by what he heard . " That's so sad Ahjussi . " He used his good forearm to rubbed the tears from his eyes , that were already making their way down his cheeks .

' Ah-Ahjussi ?!? ' How on earth did he come up with that title for him ? Even though he didn't know his age , he was sure he wasn't old enough for that . It was probably because of the color of his hair . Yes , that's exactly what it had to be . But for some reason the boy's compassion made him feel comfortable .

" I really hope you find out who you are Ahjussi . "

Not again . " Would you refrain calling me that , I'm not that old yet . Just call me M-21 like everyone else . "

" Out of the question . This name isn't even a real one , it sounds more like a registration number for something . But you're not a thing , you're a person . Besides , this name makes you one of them and I'm convinced that you didn't go through all of this voluntarily , so from now on I'll call you Ahjussi until you know your name and can distance yourself from these heartless and unscrupulous people . Your certainly not a bad guy , both of you , that's what my feeling tells me . "

M-21 was surprised by this little speech but he didn't want him to have the wrong impression of them . " Oh man , you are too gullible , both me and M-24 simply watched as our comrades were murdered . We did not stand up for them the way you stand up for your friends and even an enemy , even if it was just out of pity . Plus we've taken people's lives ourselves during missions , so you shouldn't think too highly of us . "

" That wasn't pity . I just can't stand if someone has to get hurt or die in front of my eyes and I might have been able to prevent it , especially not when they don't deserve it like your comrade . Don't just watch , I once swore that to myself . But I also wonder why ?

" Why what ? "

" Why you did these things ? Were you indifferent when your comrades were murdered in front of your eyes ? Did you perhaps enjoy watching it ? Or did you enjoy making other suffer and thereafter taking their lives ? Honestly , I can't imagine that . " Shinwoo's expression showed that he was serious .

" No , of course not . We couldn't have prevented the death of any of our comrades , if one had intervened , that one have died with him . After that happened once , the rest of us made a promise , we would do everything necessary to survive , even if it means having to endure the pain of watching one of us die , no matter how often . Still it always felt like we had let them down . And the target people from M-24 and me we had taken out would definitely have been killed , we at least tried to make it short and painless if possible . But that doesn't change the fact that we also killed and therefore we are no better then them . That's just a fact , even if I destroyed your picture of us both . "

" You didn't , on the contrary . It must have been hard for you to see your friends die . I know exactly how it feels , something in you breaks at the moment when you lose someone who is important to you and on top having to watch it helplessly . To get through this once took a lot of strength from me . I don't think I would have been as strong as you to experience it several times and still not break completely and become a cold-hearted person .

M-21 was amazed . He hadn't expected that a teenager had already gone through such an experience himself . But in order not to further open an old wound that will probably never fully heal and perhaps throw salt into it he didn't ask who , how or why ? The boy and he weren't as different as he initially thought . Now he also understood M-24's sense of duty . Shinwoo remained him of their comrades who he couldn't help and now he felt the same way . The boy impressed him more and more . Now he wanted to free him not just for strategic reasons , as redress for protecting M-24 or pity , rather for his own sake . M-24 was absolutely right , he really didn't fit in here with his attitude . By now enough time should have passed to continue his mission without getting caught straight away . " I think it's time . "

" Time ? Time for what ? "

" Breaking out of here of course , unless you like it here . "

" You're kidding , the sooner the better , but how are we going to do that ? Do you have a plan ? "'

" Of course , don't be frightened now . " M-21 transformed the nails of his hands .

Shinwoo jumped up from his seat excitedly . " Wow , that's impressive ! So that's what modification means . "

M-21 couldn't share the boy's enthusiasm . " You may find it impressive , but I despise this power , because the price to obtain it was far too high . And you can only use it to kill . "

" I'm sorry . I didn't mean it like that . "

" It's okay , So if I cut the door you follow me . We'll take the quickest why out of here . "

" Sounds good . Let's go Ahjussi . "

" ... ! " M-21 really didn't like being called that . " I told you ... . " He realized there was nothing he could say that would stop the boy from calling him that . " Forget it , let's go . "

Chapter Text

Frankenstein turned his cell phone after he hung up , opened it , removed the small chip card and crushed it . Now that Crombel knew this number it would be otherwise easy for him to track down his whereabouts , which he wanted to stop , he didn't like unwanted visitors . The mood was extremely sad , so he tried to lighten the atmosphere a little . " There was something good about the call , now we know Shinwoo and M-21 are with Crombel . "

But neither M-24 nor Raizel responded to his words . " Master , I don't think that Dr. Crombel's statement regarding Shinwoo's opinion was actually true . "

Rai just looked at his subordinate for a few seconds . " Frankenstein , we're leaving . "

He bowed slightly in affirmation and followed his master with a little distance . However when Raizel reached the door , he suddenly stopped and causing him to stop as well . At first Frankenstein wondered why he stopped , but then it became clear to him . He glanced behind him at M-24 , who hadn't said even a single word since the phone call . The man had clinched his hands so tightly into fists that they trembled and his knucklebones were turning white . So they couldn't leave him here behind . " I understand that you're worried about M-21 and because of this you would like to come with us , but trust me , when I say , that that wouldn't be a good idea . "

" I know that I would only be a burden to you , so I will wait here as you ask so as not to stand in your way . It's just ... , I'd like to make myself useful in some way . "

" You are not a burden and you have already done your part . " Rai said before he leaving the room .

" I agree with my master . The fact that you should stay here behind is only for for your own safety , nothing else . We are irrupt on an unknown enemy terrain and would wast precious time wandering around without your detailed description . The rest is our job . " Then he followed his master and left M-24 behind , sitting at the table in his room , but now with a better and not useless feeling .

Shortly after M-21 was locked up in cell 693 , Simon appeared in Dr. Crombel's office as ordered . " Task completed . "

" Very good . Simon I want you to prepare your people for an upcoming lockdown . "

All three people present were shocked . Such an order should only be exclaim in an extreme emergency .

" My I ask why , which sector will be affected and when the implementation should begin ? "

" But of course , I have evidence that there is a massive security leak in this base . Secret data about our research , which was previously under lock and key was stolen and sold to competing organizations and research institutions . " That was a lie , he just wanted to keep the results of his current research project secret . The data from Jake's self experiment and the results he would get from the speeded up experiment in the next thirty minutes will be enough to can continue his research in secret and possibly even complete . That would bring him much close to his big final goal and that even faster than expected . Everything went according to plan .

" Dr. ? "

When Simon spoke to him , Crombel returned from his thoughts . " All level will be affected as evidence shows that more than one person is responsible for it , as M-21 and M-24 prove . " Why should he not use their betrayal to his advantage . " The operation already starts in 45 minutes . "

" So short-term ? "

" Is this a problem for you Major ? I thought I have a loyal and qualified Union employee in front of me . Should I perhaps question your competencies to successfully carry out a mission of this scale or are you also one of the traitors ? "

" No Sir , you can rely on me . " He saluted , turned around and already opened the door , when he was called back .

" There is one more small thing : keep cell 693 under constant observation via the surveillance system . The probability of an incident is very high . However , I insist that your people manage to bring the situation back under control with out resorting any kind of weapon . "

" Yes . " With that Simon finally left the room and closed the door behind him .

Crombel immediately began downloading important documents onto a memory stick from his private server via his laptop . He was still able to follow M-21 and Shinwoo's conversation .

As the doctor had already predicted , there was an outbreak .

" You were actually right , this idiot is really trying to escape with the boy . " Jake wanted to see some action because all the sentimentality was making him feel sick .

Simon also saw the events in cell 693 in the surveillance room . He activated his communicator in his left ear , " Unit G , M-21 and another prisoner have escaped . They are still at the lowest level , access . "

M-21 followed by Shinwoo rushed as quickly as they could after leaving the cell to the right , the next left , right again and keep up this zigzag course until they run into five masked soldiers , who blocking their path .

" Give up , you can't escape ! " The man on the far right demanded they .

" Damn , that was quicker than expected . ... " Luckily it was only Simon's soldiers ; he would have a chance against them . " ... Stay back , I'll take care of them . " The boy had probably never killed someone himself and didn't need to lose his innocent soul by staining his hands with blood to escape . But for him it no longer made any difference .

Since M-21 could only uphold his transformed form a few minutes and it drained him of a lot of energy he deactivated it again immediately after destroying the door in order to be able to use this power again , as in this case .

Shinwoo looked to the right at his companion and suspected what he was planning to do , when he saw the transformation again and remembered his previous words , that his ability is only good for killing .

As M-21 prepared himself to attack , Shinwoo was the first to sprint towards their opponents .

M-21 shouted after him . " Wait ! " Perplexed he could only watch as the boy knocked out the middle soldier who also seemed surprised by this attack , with a right kick under his chin , the kid sent him to the ground on his back . " What's that supposed to be Ahjussi ?! "

Two men , one on his left and one on his right , tried to grab Shinwoo , but he dived down , supporting himself with his hand on the ground and turned full around with his right leg outstretched , thereby sweeping his opponents off their feet , before he stood up again . This was followed by an attack from the soldier to his left , who carry out a right punch towards his left cheek . Bowing upper body back was enough to avoid the hit . Shinwoo used the momentum to throw a uppercut into the stomach area of his opponent , which causing him to crumple on the ground . Shinwoo then jumped up to defeat the last standing enemy on his right with a left kick with a half turn , to the right side of the soldier's face .

All enemies were now either unconscious or otherwise incapacitated . Through years of training , Shinwoo knew exactly where to place his kicks and punches so that they were efective but not fatal .

Jake was impressed again . " Oho , the boy can really do something . "

" I think so too . Mary you really didn't promise too much . " In order to be able to observe his and M-21's abilities , he locked them together . Because by giving them hope for freedom and thus a reason to fight , he was able to creat the perfect conditions to best assesses their potential and thus be able to decide on their future fate .

Shinwoo wanted make something clear to M-21 . " I have asked you something . Did you really intend to use your power to kill this men ? As you can see , there is another way and which one you choose is only your decision , so don't burden yourself with unnecessary guilty that could make you suffer for the rest of your life . If you use your power , that you claim is despicable , you would rather use it to protect or help others but without taking lives , like with the cell door. "

These words hit M-21 like a lightning strike . He had never thought about that . Was it really possible for him to use this ' curse ' in this way ?

When he reversed his transformation Shinwoo thought he had it figure out . But when M-21 suddenly jumped towards him with his clenched left fist and angry impression , Shinwoo was suddenly frozen .

" Ahjussi ? " The blow missed his left cheek only by a hair's breadth .

When Shinwoo then turned his head to the left enough to look down M-21's arm , he saw that the blow was not aimed at him , but at the soldier who he had sent to sleep first . He was awake and standing directly behind him .

The hit sent the man to the ground again with a nosebleed .

M-21 grinned . " You're really not going to stop calling me that , are you ? Keep going before these guys are able to attack again or more show up .

" Shure , I'll follow you on your heels . "

They continued undisturbed on their way to the elevator , but even after pressing the button to the right of the closed sliding doors several times , it did not open .

Simon had turned off the power to make their escape more difficult and placed Units E and F one floor higher as backup for the first team .

" Don't tell me it's defective ! Why now of all time ? " Shinwoo tousle his hair in frustration .

The button to open the elevator door , that M-21 pressed , should have been lighted up , but it didn't .

" It's not defective , the power is turned off . "

" Is that supposed to calm me down ? That's not better ! What do we do now ?! "

M-21 looked to his left . The only way left for them was to go through the stairwell . But after reaching each floor they would first have to cross the entire level before they could reach the next stairway , but if they wanted to escape from here they had no other choice but to take this route even if it was clearly a trap . " This way . "

" What ? Hey wait for me Ahjussi ! "

As expected , they immediately run in resistance when they reached the top , in form of Unit F , consisting of ten people , who formed a semicircle in front of the stairs .

" Shinwoo I have an idea how we can avoid wasting unnecessary energy and still escape them . " M-21 whispered .

" I think we're thinking the same thing right now . "

" All right , then we'll give it one try . On three . One ... . "

Shinwoo continued counting , " two ... . "

And M-21 ended the countdown . " Three ! " He then stormed ahead towards the fifth man from the left , who moved into attack position . Both raised one's right fist , ready for a test of strength , but then M-21 unexpectedly ducked and Shinwoo jumped over him in kung-fu style with his right leg outstretched and his left one angled , hitting his opponent square in his face with the sole of his shou and threw him backwards . They actually had the same idea .

They use the gab that had now appeared in the human wall to break through , and of course the other soldiers followed them .

The two didn't get far because they were now , in front of the next staircase , standing towards Unit E , also consisting of ten people . Since the pursuers had already caught up with them , Shinwoo turned around and the two fugitive stood back to back to protect each other from sneak attacks and moved into defensive position .

" Ahjussi , how many of them are there here ? "

" Eighty in total . "

" E-Eighty ?! "

" What , do you want to give up ? I don't even know you like that . "

" No way , It's just starting to be fun and especially with a partner like you . "

" I return the compliment . " There was good chemistry in their fight ; they equalize each other well , even though it was their first time fighting side by side . He harmonized almost as well with him as with M-24 .

As the two continued to fight the soldiers , a folder icon appeared on Crombel's screen . He kicked on it and replaced the previous action with the opened file , which Jake disliked because it was just getting exciting and he and Mary , now had to look away .

These we're the results he was already waiting for . As suspected the accelerated process has overloaded the cells , but the frther development from the infected person was promising , even if only for a short time , as his life force had almost been used up .

He closed the file and looked at the fight again , just like Mary and Jake . Even the prisoners were a little out of breath and had taken a few hits , they were still standing .

Crombel had finished downloading the files , received the test results , was able to study the capabilities of M-21 and Shinwoo , and with the cell phone and Union technology he had the ability to locate the two Nobles , M-24 and the coffin at any time . There was no reason anymore for him to stay here any longer .

The Dr. Pressed the route button and the seventeen on the speed dial memory on the landline phone that was on the desk to the right .

Simon take off immediately . " Dr. Crombel , we have the situation under control . "

" Glad to hear , how far are the preparations for the lockdown ? "

" Completed in ten minutes Sir . "

' So ten minutes earlier than expected . ' " Very good , after completing the preparation start the operation immediately and turn the power for the elevator back on . "

" Understood . "

Crombel hung up . " Jake , Mary finishes this outbreak and comes to the roof with the two of them . Mary even though it will be unnecessary , I don't want to take any risks , take the special handcuffs with you for M-21 . "

After the two left the office , Crombel took the laptop from the desk and replaced it with a bomb . The timer was set for thirty minutes . It was his assurance that all data and all survivors of the lockdown would be eliminate without exception in order to efface every last trace of his project . Afterwards he also left the office for the last time .

Three soldiers lay on the ground , the rest closed the resulting gabs and continued to surrounded M-21 and Shinwoo .

" We'll take over from here . " The woman's voice was unfortunately familiar to both escapees but unwelcome .

The soldiers separated to reveal Mary and Jake , who coming from the direction of the elevator . " Don't resist anymore , otherwise I will use force . "

M-21 weighted up their options , a fight against the two was hopeless , even against one , but they had already come so far !

Mary stood with her arms folded intimidating as ever there and warning him . " M-21 think carefully about what you have in mind , otherwise I will make sure , that a situation like this can never arise again by making you unable to move forever , despite your ability to regenerate , that also applies to the boy . In order to collect data from you after all , it is not absolutely necessary that you can move , it's probably even easier without it . Your living bodies are completely sufficient , I made myself clear ? "

' I think she's serious . " Shinwoo could sense a murderous aura emanating from her . She was definitely more dangerous than her partner .

" Yes , dead serious . " When Mary threatened something she usually made it happened , so M-21 relaxed his stance , a clear sign of his surrender . They would have to try it again another time .

Shinwoo trusted M-21's decision and followed his lead .

Mary handcuffed M-21's hands behind his back and then led the way back to the elevator , with Shinwoo behind her , then M-21 and finally Jake .

" Tell me am I wrong or are we going up instead of down again ? "

Unfortunately , Shinwoo wasn't wrong . " Mary , where are you taking us ? "

She didn't answered M-21 , but Jake did . " You wanted to go up , we'll take you only even higher than your actually goal .

Higher ? Does Jake mean the helipad on the roof ? M-21 didn't like that . When the soldiers didn't use weapons to stop them , he suspected that they had orders to capture they alive , which confirmed Mary's threat , but why did they want to take them out of the country ? After all they could also carry out experiments on them here . He knew this lab well and so would lose his home advantage .

It didn't take long until they arrived at the destination , where Crombel was already waiting for them in the helicopter with his laptop open . " You come just in time , sit down before the show starts , after all , you don't see a lockdown every day . "

' A lockdown ?! " M-21 couldn't believe what he was hearing .

Shinwoo took a seat to his right and M-21 next to the boy at the window . Mary on Crombel's left side and Jake next to her at the open helicopter door .

Crombel positioned the laptop so that everyone could see and hear the events , expected the two pilots .

Then the operation started . A massive steal door locked in the Union's members , gas came from the ventilation system . Simon and his men wearing gas masks and shot everyone they saw sleeping on the floor or still standing .

Shinwoo was shocked .

" Don't look there ! "

M-21's warning came a little to late . He had never seen such a massacre before . It looked like the computer games he already played with his friends , but this wasn't a game , it was real . A sick feeling came over him in his stomach .

" Oh poor little boy , is this to much for you ? " Jake liked the boy's pale face .

After eight minutes Simon reached the main laboratory with the unconscious infected person floating in a container . " Dr. Crombel can you hear me ? "

" Loud and clear . "

" What should we do with your new test subject , the infected one ? "

' So he was the new test subject whose experiment was accelerated , ' M-21 now realized .

" Eliminate him . He has become unnecessary . "

" As you want . "

But after they tried to eliminate him the tide turned and he killed Simon's men one by one .

" Dr. should we intervene ? "

" No , stay here Mary . Everything is going as planned . "

" You're crazy Crombel ! " M-21 knew he didn't care about others , but this was going too far , even for him .

They looked how the Infected , with what looked like a thorn vine coming out of his body , piercing Simon , the last survivor .

M-21 could hardly believe how much stronger the infected had become .

" Now it's your turn Jake . "

" Huh ? What do you mean ? "

" I told I need you for a task , this is it . Eliminate the infected person . " Crombel intended the bomb to detonate during the two's fight . So that not even the clean up team can find any trace of them anymore , in order to keep their development status after the experiment secret and thus make the final evidence to disappear .

" Dr. see something is strange . " Mary pointed to the screen .

After the infected person withdrew the tendril and let Simon fall to the ground on his left side , they both looked to the corner of the next hallway because they heard footsteps coming towards them from there .

Crombel changed the camera and they saw two people . " Who are these two ? "

' It's Rai ! And Mr. Lee ! ' Shinwoo thought with both joy and concern for them equally .

" This is the fourth witness and his subordinate with the blond hair . " Mary answered him .

M-21 was surprised , that they are really came for the boy !

Frankenstein saw on M-24's plan . " The cells should be in sight when we turn left and followed the corridor to the end . " He hoped they were both still alive .

After they passed the corner they faced with the Infected and Simon .

" Oh , someone actually survived this mess ! I suspect this is your doing . " Frankenstein took two steps forward .

" Not everything , that would be too much of an horner . But what do you want here ? "

" We're just here to looking for someone ... . "

M-21 was a little disappointed , but he shouldn't have hoped for more .

" ... more precisely said two people , who are being held here . "

Two ? Does mean they actually came for him too ?

" Hi hi , you're out of luck , I just came from the cells and there's no one there , but maybe I know where they are . "

" If it so , then could you kindly inform us of their whereabouts . "

" Surely , but only him . " He pointed at Raizel with his right arm outstretched and his index finger . He then turned his hand and moved his finger several times to call him to him . " Come closer , and I'll tell you quietly . "

" You dare to order my master around ! "

But before Frankenstein could do anything , Raizel passed him on the left . " Master ?! "

" Good , come even closer . "

Raizel did and walked past Simon , in the end they were only a step away from each other .

The Infected leaned forwards to whisper in his right ear . " I have no idea where they are and now die . " He jumped back a little and a tendril like before appeared again and raced straight towards Rai's heart .

Shinwoo and M-21 were frightened at the sight . But then their emotions turned to confusion as the vine stopped a hand's width from its target .

Raizel's eyes glowed red as did the infected's body . He was unable to move .

" So the Noble have mastered mind control . " Crombel notice with interest .

With only one word from the Noblesse , ' begone ' his opponent flew backwards into the nearest wall that collapsed above him . "

Everyone expect Frankenstein was speechless to see such immense power .

Frankenstein walked over to Rai , " Master , are you alright and what did he say ? "

" I'm fine and he said that he doesn't know it . "

" I understand . "

" Hey so you two are looking out for the boy with red hair and M-21 , am I right ? " Simon was now sitting against the wall to their left and lit a cigarette .

" That's right , " replied Frankenstein .

" Then you should hurry up . Dr. Crombel , Mary , Jake and those two are on the roof . Maybe they haven't left in the helicopter yet . I'm pretty sure Crombel didn't miss the spectacle . " He looked up to the left into a camera .

" And why are you telling us this ? "

" I don't know myself . Maybe I want to do something good one last time before I leave this world . I hope you can save them . " Then his cigarette fell out of his mouth and onto the floor . Simon was dead .

Frankenstein crunched to his left and closed his eyes . " Rest in peace . " After he stood again , he looked back at Raizel . " Master , we should hurry up . "

He nodded .

Mary reacted immediately when she heard this . " Sir let's go before they get here ! "

" You're right , pilot start ... . " But Crombel couldn't finish the command before he was interrupted by Frankenstein .

M-21 thought about how he could stop the launch until they got there , but that wasn't necessary .

" I'm afraid this flight has been canceled due to over-seating ... . "

" How did they get here so quickly ? " Jake couldn't believe it .

" ... If you let Shinwoo and M-21 get out , I let mercy prevail and give you permission to take off . "

Chapter Text

" I recognize that voice , we had the pleasure on the phone . "

" That's it Dr. Crombel . "

" Your appearance here surprises me . Didn't you claim you weren't interested in a trade deal to get the boy back ? "

" You should brush up your Korean a little , I said I'm not interested in negotiations , not that I'll give them up to you that easily . "

" My mistake , I should have read better between the lines . But I would like to know one thing , why do you want to get they back , even so much , that you going into your enemies base and provoking a possible counter attack on your homeland Lukadonia ? They're not even your race . One is a simple human boy that you used for your disguise . You are probably worried now that your identity could be exposed if you don't silence him in one way or another . But M-21 ? What could you possibly want from a useless traitor who is just slightly stronger than a well trained human ? He is neither strong nor does he have any important information about our organization and he is not really trustworthy either . He always acts only for his own benefit . The only plausible reason would be to eliminate him . Even if you are so merciful and just rob him of the memories , he will never be able to be a part of society because he is no longer even a normal human . "

As bitter as it was , Crombel was right in M-21's eyes . They had no reason to save him only for his sake without any ulterior motives .

Crombel continued . " So if it's just a matter of eliminating witnesses , then we can take on that task . Jake here would be happy to do it .

" So would he , hmm . I can see you've already made an attempt on M-21 to eliminate him , judging by the blood in his hair and on his shirt . Was that Jake by any chance ? "

" Yes , that's right , I was it. But that was just a punishment not an execution attempt that failed . "

" And Shinwoo's broken arm is also your work ? "

" Admittedly , and while we're at it to admiring my work , M-24's near demise was also my work , although not my best , since , shame on my head , he survived . Normally I know my work . Want you now complain about it ? "

" No , not at all , that's actually very good . " Frankenstein stretched out his left arm with an open hand , which was enveloped with a violet/black aura , before he threw the energy at Jake . Although only a small dose , but it was strong enough to make his victim scream in pain before he fell out of the open helicopter door onto the roof .

This energy like a black lightning was very similar to Crombel's own power , who was this Noble ?

" What was that again ? " Shinwoo saw something like that for the first time . Today he saw many things for the first time and he would have liked to have done without most of its .

Frankenstein gave a reassuring smile , as he noticed Shinwoo's surprise . He didn't want to give the boy the feeling that he or Raizel were the bad guys here . " Shinwoo I know that it's probably all very confusing for you , but you can have complete peace of mind , we'll explain everything to you calmly , by a portion of ramen , when this is over , have a little more patient , everything will be fine again . "

" Uh , o-okay ? " There was little else he could currently do .

By now Jake was standing again and supporting him on the floor of the helicopter with his left hand , seething with anger . " You miserable filthy sewer ra... . "

A next attack with left interrupted Jake's attempt at insult before it came to an conclusion as he was hit painfully again . " Well , well , watch your tongue , there is at least a teenager here . Oh just for your information , the two attacks were your punishment for what you did to M-24 and M-21 , so all that's left is ... ."

Frankenstein suddenly grinned devilishly . This sudden personally change and the talk of punishment almost scared Shinwoo more than the three crazy people who held him captive combined . Was Mr. Lee always so scary ?

M-21 didn't far much better . Frankenstein didn't make it easy for them to see who was here good or bad .

After another attack with his left , let Jake screaming and then falling to the ground again , his coat , shirt and trousers are now torn and he was bleeding everywhere . But there were no life-threatening injuries, only superficial wounds . After all , Frankenstein didn't intent to kill anyone in front of Shinwoo's eyes. Although his master will later take away the boys memories of this , such a sight could hunt him , and manifesting in nightmares or fears , even without knowing where his trauma came from . Even though it was difficult for him to hold back when face with human scum like this , Shinwoo's mental state was enough to motivate him . What he didn't know was that he already was seeing the events inside .

" ... one for Shinwoo . This is how you punish someone probably , not to much to cause permanent damage and not to little to teach a lessen . "

Now that that clarified , Frankenstein turned to Crombel again . " So what did you decide ? Are you let them go voluntarily or do I have to get them ? But whatever you decide , please spare me from having to listen to this drivel about beeing useless or being eliminated again . I really didn't think it was possible that so much nonsense could come out of the mouth of a man who is supposed to have a high IQ . "

" Then prove me wrong , what's your reason ? "

" Someone like you could never understand that , so I would just be wasting my breath . But if you really want to know , I'll tell you anyway . Shinwoo because he's a friend of my master and I aside from that won't let anyone who has nothing to do with this get hurt . "

So they didn't just see him only as a means to an end like Crombel claimed and Rai really saw him as a friend .

" With M-21 and M-24 thinks are a little different . ... "

M-21 swallowed for tensely , waiting for what Frankenstein would say now .

" ... They have proven , that they have a heart and are not unfeeling insensitive cold-blooded killers . They are even willing to risk there lives for someone else and if only for each other . That makes them both more human than you and your two lackeys can ever be . That's why the decided was made , that M-21 and M-24 will be under our protection from now on , of course only if they want it . A little advice in advance : it's better that no one lend a hand on them anymore or they will have to deal with us and believe me , you don't want that . "

M-21 had expected all kinds of answers , a suitable research material , an underling , someone who knows too much about them to be left behind or whatever , but that wasn't on his radar . No one had ever spoke so we'll of them . Only Shinwoo earlier , but with him he blamed it on his youthful nativity . But that the two , who until recently were their enemies , would also recognize them as good people who were even worthy enough of being protected by them , no , he didn't expect that .

" My talk , Ahjussi . " Was Shinwoo's short answer to M-21's surprise while he smiled at him and nudged him twice with his right elbow .

" I agree with you , I really don't understand it . And that even someone like you should know it better , that there is no place for such an ideological thought in our world . "

Jake had recovered and was finally seeing red . He transformed himself , his forearms were now black with small purple spikes on his hands and arms . " I'll send you to the grave ! Make your testament ! " He stormed towards Frankenstein .

" Jake wait ! " Mary tried to stop him from running to his doom , to no avail .

He attacked with a left right combination , but none of the punches hit the target . Frankenstein simply dodged gracefully no matter how many times he tried it .

" Hold still ! "

" That idiot is loosing his temper again . " Mary was about to get out to support her partner when Crombel grabbed her left wrist , with his left hand . " Dr . ? " She looked at him in surprise .

" Pilot go up ! Now ! "

" At your request . "

When the helicopter rotor started to move , the opponents stopped their fight .

" But Dr. he can't win this fight without me . "

" Hey what's this ? Are you just going to leaf me here behind ? "

Crombel stood up from his seat and stood left next to Mary in the open helicopter door to look down at Jake . " What are you waiting for Jake , if you want to defeat him , you have to use your full power , so transform yourself . "

" But he already has that . "

" I'm not talking about his usual physical change , Mary . Come on present us your second transformation . "

' A second transformation ? ' thought Mary , M-21 and Frankenstein .

" How do you know about my increase in strength ? "

" Did you really think I wouldn't find out what you did behind my back ? After all , I know your problems with authorities giving you orders or hurting you . Probably your goal was to take revenge on the man who humiliated you back then and afterwards you wanted to eliminate me too , because you believed you had gained the necessary strength to do so . After all , that was the only reason why you join the Union . "

' What , Jake is out for Crombel's life ? ' M-21 didn't believe he was that megalomaniacal . An assassination of him was hardly possible , whatever it had been successful or not , he would then have the entire assassin unit against him .

" Jake is this true ? What have you done ! "

Crombel explained it to Mary instead of Jake . " He had the experiment that I wanted to use on M-21 and M-24 , but ultimately tried on the infected person , carry out on himself , without my authorization . The missing resources and the dead scientist , after I said him he should just heal his wounds naturally were the only clues I needed to find out . He probably killed him because he refused and threatened the others , to eliminate them too if they didn't follow his orders to make him stronger with the help of the new experiment and afterward keep it secret . Is that so far accurate Jake ? "

Since he was caught , he just shrugged his shoulders uninterestedly . He was so sure of his new power , that even Mary could no longer represented a threat to him , that he uninhibited admitted it with a triumphant grin . " He he , yes , you're absolutely right , nobody can keep anything secret from you for long . It's just annoying me , that I couldn't see the surprised expression on your face , at the moment , when I presented you my new ultimate power and let you feel it on your own body , before you breathe out your life . "

M-21 wondered how much Jake's strength must have increased if the infected had already received such a power boost from the same experiment . Could Frankenstein and Rai even now take on him ? "

" Jake how dare you , after everything Dr. Crombel has done for you ! There will be consequences . "

" Shut up Mary as his favorite subordinate , you're the next in line after him . I'm so sick of you two looking down on me ( and that not only now in the figurative sense ) and order me around ! "

" Show a little more gratitude ! Without Dr. Crombel and me you wouldn't be alive today , have you already forgotten that ? "

" How could I ever forget the day , I first met you two ! "

Chapter Text

Jake's career from a innocent child to a cold-blooded psychopathic killer was a long and rocky one .

Jake's Mother ( 41 years old with long blond hair ) gave birth to her child three days ago . She lay in her bed in a single room to recover from her strainth because there were complications . She held the small , fragile-looking premature baby in her arms . She couldn't believe her luck and was so grateful for this little miracle . The doctors said she would never be able to become a mother and now she was able to watch her dream child how it sleeping peacefully in her arms . It just made her overjoyed . " I'll never leave your side , do you hear me ? And I'll always protect you , my darling . As long as your Mommy is there , you'll always be fine . " But their happiness together was only short-lived because without warning she felt dizzy and saw black before her body went limp . Her son Jake was the last thing she saw .

When a nurse came in half an hour later , to see why the baby was crying , it was already too late for the woman .

When her husband Peter ( 45 years old , with orange hair , who wearing a white shirt , black suit , shoes and necktie ) arrived in the hospital with a huge bouquet of flowers , consisting of 21 red roses , one for every year of their marriage and a small cuddly toy for his son appeared , his world collapsed on him . His wife , his childhood sweetheart , his angle was dead , died from a blood clot that formed unnoticed after the emergency cesarean section , without which the baby would not have survived . It caused a heart attack with immediately cardiac arrest .

From that day on he only looked at his child with anger and contempt . As much as he had been looking forward to becoming a father , he now hated the brat so much . After all , for him there was only one person to blame for Lucy's death . He couldn't cope with the loss and tried to drown his grief in alcohol , which didn't help , but after a while he still couldn't live without it . This peculiar hatred increased from year to year . When his son was five , he could no longer control himself .

The reason was banal , the little Jake was sitting in front of the television on the brown carpet and saw how a father throwing his little child up and catching again and they both looked very happy in the process . He imitated this with his teddy bear , which his father brought him to the hospital and laughed happily at the same time . He wished that his father would do the same to him one day . But when the he still didn't stop after asking three times , his drunken father jumped up and grabbed the animal out of the air , grabbed with his right Jake by his right upper arm to get him up and turn him around to him so that he could give Jake a severe slap in his face with his right hand on his left cheek .

When Jake then fell onto his right side , he held his throbbing cheek with his left hand , his mouth open . In shock , he couldn't make a sound and just looked up at his father . His eyes widened as he ripped the head off his favorite stuffed animal , his only one . First the insides fell out like thick snowflakes before Peter threw the two halves violently to the ground in front of Jake . " I told you to stop it , you stupid brat ! That is what you get out of it now . "

Completely horrified , with trampling hands , Jake reached for the teddy's body , his aching cheek momentarily completely forgotten . After he holding him up under his arms and staring for a few seconds at him , he pressed him to his chest and wrap around him his arms , before all dams broken and he began to cry bitterly . " Why did you hurt him Dad ? He was my best friend . "

But instead of feeling sorry for his child stricken it despair and mourning , the sight only made him even more angry . " How does it feel to loose something that meant a lot to you ? Lucy was everything to me , past , present and future and you took it all away from me ! You should have died in her place or better yet never been born . "

The boy cried even harder when he heard that . " But I didn't want to hurt her . To be honest not . "

" Shut up your mouth , this is unbearable and I'm going to miss the whole movie because of you ! "

But since he wouldn't stop crying his father grabbed him with left by his right upper arm and dragged him out of the living room to the right , down the entire hallway , past the kitchen to their left . At the end , peter didn't open the front door , that was the bathroom , nor the left one , that was his bedroom , but the right door and pushed the kid in .

Jake fell on his stomach on the floor , his broken teddy bear next to him .

" The light stay off and if I catch you leaving your room without my permission , except to go to the toilet , you can experience something , that's for sure ! I want not to see your face outside this room , because it make me sick ! He pulled the door closed with his right hand with a loud bang , leaving the distraught child behind , who sat down and continued to cry and clutching his teddy bear again .

When Peter came back into the living room , he saw the cuddly toy's head still laying there , with a disgusting feeling . He grabbed it and returned to his son .

When Jake heard the footsteps he hoped that maybe his father would be sorry for what he had done and come back because of that , because they only had each other . After all , since his parents were orphans , who met for the first time in the orphanage when they were 4 and 8 years old and didn't separated again after then .

But that wasn't the case , Peter opened the door and threw the head violently into the child's face , and shuttering his hopes . The button that was supposed to represent the left eye hit Jake in the forehead and a small bleeding laceration appeared on the right . But before his father left again , he took the photo of Lucy , who beaming with joy , holding Jake in her arms in the hospital bed , from the dresser , just to the left of the door .

" No Dad , please don't take Mom away from me too ! " It was the only thing he had of her . It became his daily ritual to greet her in the morning and wish her a goodnight in the evening while watching it . Even though he didn't know her , he still somehow missed her .

" Don't dare call her that again ! Lucy was my wife not your Mom . If she had known what she expect after giving birth to you , she would never have brought you into this world ! You have no right to own this picture ! And stop crying , I can hear you to the living room ! " Then he left again .

In order not to provoke his father further , he stifled his tears as best as he could .

Such scenes became more frequent until Jake was thirteen . In addition to the psychological torture , he had already suffered numerous broken bones . But even when the doctors asked him where the frequent injuries came from because they suspected mistreatments and wanted to know if his father had something to do with it , he lied and claimed to just be clumsy . He simply didn't want to give up on the only family he had and hoped things would get better . Which however was the wrong choice .

Because last time , ten minutes ago , he had almost struggled him , only with luck did he came back to his senses again . It was also only a matter of time before he would at least kill him , that he had to accept now .

When he touched the fresh still-present handprint on his scrag with his fingertips , the cognizance came to him and Jake left his room , went into the kitchen as if in a trance and took out a long , sharp knife of the drawer , then went with it to the living room and saw his father sitting in the green armchair opposite the television , which was his usual place . As is often the case , there was a half-empty bottle of cheap hooch on the floor to his right .

" What are you doing here ... , " the man mumble , " ... go away again or do you want another beating you pathetic worm ? " Then he noticed the knife in Jake's right hand and started laughing instead of being afraid . " What that supposed to be , huh ? Do you want to rebel against me now because I punish you ? After all it's all your own fault you little pest . You would just have to be more obedient . I can't stand having a weakling like you as my son . You even wouldn't have the courage which is needed to attack me with that . Peter was walking on thin ice and didn't even noticed it . " Go ahead , try it , but if you don't managed to kill me on the first try , I'll show you how to do it right and punish you one last time . "

Jake just stands there expressionless .

" I thought so , put the knife back and let yourself be punished for your insolence towards me . COME ON , WILL IT SOON ! "

But Jake didn't move .

" ARE YOU DEAF , NOW DO WHAT I TOLD YOU ! "

But he didn't obey , but slowly walked towards his father . His eyes were empty and he seemed completely soft in the mind . When he indadvertely knocked over the open , valuable bottle of alcohol with his last left step with his left and spilled Peter's elixir of live on the floor , he saw red again and grabbed the boy by collar with his right hand . " You useless little brat ! Look at what you've done again ! I almost think you're only there to make my life hell by taking everything away from me . "

Then the unthinkable happened , Jake suddenly got a crazy expression and stabbed his father in the arm , which was holding him and had already caused him so much pain . But he wasn't satisfied with that , because now there was no turning back . He stabbed his father in the stomach and chest area , who was too shocked and drunk to do much about it . After seventeen stabs , the most of them were defensive wounds to the arms , Jake simply left the knife stuck in Peter's upper right chest .

At the beginning it felt wrong , but after the first stitch it felt somehow relieved .

" You devil . " Peter give the death rattle his last words before he died .

But it wasn't just his father , who Jake killed , but also everything good in himself . The boy , who actually wanted nothing more than a father who loved and recognized him , a family , no matter how small , became now as his father described him , a devil .

" Goodnight Dad . " He said this to him because as everytime Peter beat him and then lock him up in his room without light on , he sarcastically said exactly those words to him .

The first thing Jake did was get his mother's photo back and put it back in it's old place to the right of the broken teddy bear on the dessert . ( He took it later out of the ramen and always carried it with him from then on . ) Then he showed because he was stained with blood , ate dinner , did the rest of his school work and then watched TV sitting on the couch in his blue pajamas , as if he hadn't just perpetrated murder and his victim's dead body was not still there .

His act went unnoticed for a week until a postman had the idea to look through the living room window in the ground floor apartment to see if anyone was there , even though no one answered his doorbell . He got a shock for life and called the police .

They suspected , based on the evidence that the son was the perpetrator and two police officers appeared in Jake's classroom to arrested the boy , which at least it was successed , in despite the child's strong resistance .

While in custody , after a few sessions with him a psychologist noticed that the child had developed a serious disorder and should spend at least until he came of age in a closed psychiatric facility to receive there a therapy . The judge sentenced Jake to exactly that what the doctor suggested .

Jake got there into trouble with anyone who somehow tried to push him around or give him orders , whether they were fellow patients , nurses or doctors . Because of this he was locked in a straitjacket in a padded cell for almost longer than he was in his actual room . If he caused any difficulties even there , he was also sedated . This kind of solitary confinement wasn't exactly good for his psyche and only increased his anger towards authorities .

After he came of age , he was still locked away due to his anti-sozial behavior , according to the decision , as he posed to great a threat to the population .

At the age of 22 , he managed to escape , when the otherwise locked entrance door was briefly opened and unattended to bring in a new patient who was fought back strongly . He took advantage of this opportunity and fled while he killed three people .

He went into hiding in a big city and there joined a small group of five would-be criminals for four years .

It was already 12:39 a.m. when Dr. Crombel and the 23 years old Mary walked through an uninviting area of a big city in the USA . Homeless people were sleeping everywhere and the death rate from gang crime and drug consumption was an average of 2,3 people per day . If someone would disappeared here , it wasn't even noticed and that's exactly what Crombel took advantage of it . The most of them were not suitable as subjects for his research because of their age or health conditions due to long-term alcohol and drug use . But sometimes he also found a useable material , so he already had 38 of 100 test subjects hand-picked by himself together .

" I think we should try it in another city Dr. , we seem to have already exhausted everything useful here . "

" I agree with you . The five we collected this month were more than I expected . "

From the alley to their right they suddenly heard several voices , clicking glass and a cry of pain . Mary just wanted to move on , but Crombel wanted to see what exactly was going on there , so she followed him as his bodyguard .

They stopped in the beginning of the alley and saw how a man from a group of five people , all in their mid-twenties , was threatening him who was the same age .

Two thinly built men hold their victim by his arms , who was holding a broken pointed whine bottle in his right hand .

Another man of average stature was holding his bleeding left cheek with his left hand . " You dare to disfigure my face Jake ! And that after I was kind enough to welcome you into our little family . Mike , John destroys him , but I'll give him the coup de grace . " The leader took out a small switchblade and twisted the blade so , that the moonlight reflected again and again .

" Gladly , boss . " Said the brawny guy with a bald head to his left side .

" It will be our pleasure . This psycho has been bothering me for a long time anyway . " Said the almost similar-looking one to his right side . He had made everything look as if Jake had betrayed their leader to get rid of him .

Both hit their defenseless victim several times until he hung limply in the hands of the two who were holding him .

" That's enough , it's my turn now . "

When they let go of him , Jake spat out blood .

The two thugs moved aside and made room for their boss . " Any last words before I slit your throat ? " He grabbed Jakes hair with his left hand , pulled his head up and learned himself to him in eye level and already put the knife to his throat . " You should have just obeyed my orders and been a loyal submissive servant like I wanted you to be . But no one rat me in to the cops to take my position . "

" If I had wanted to get rid of you , than you wouldn't be alive anymore . "

" Anyway that doesn't matter anymore . At first I just wanted to teach you a lesson and after then throw you out , but you hurt me and now you're dying for that . "

After he stood again to avoid the blood spraying on his face , everyone heard a shot . Then the knife fell to the ground with a clatter , followed by its owner . He received a bullet in the back of his head and died immediately .

Everyone including Jake didn't understand what had just happened at the first , when they saw a woman with a gun rifled at the beginning of the alley . Without warning she fired again , now at the two men hold Jake . These hits were also immediately fatal . The two less rushed towards Mary . They were hit , but survived , only to having there throat slit by Mary , who was out of ammunition .

Jake who was kneeling after his human supports had died , took his ex-boss's knife and stood up again , with his right arm outstretched , which hold the knife in the direction of Crombel , who was now only five meters away from him . " Who are you guys ?! "

Mary stood in front of her ward . " Put the knife away . "

When he didn't , she became more aggressive . " That wasn't a request . "

Crombel , who knew Jake from wanted posters and also his background , intervened before Mary could do more than make threats . He saw great potential in the jung man in front of him . " Allow me to introduce myself , my name is Dr. Crombel and although it may be a bit sudden , but I would like to hire you . Are you perhaps interested in working for me as a professional assassin ? "

He wanted him as an assassin ? What kind of people were they ? " Why should I ? I'm tired of others trying to give me orders ! "

" I can understand that well , but with me you would have the opportunity to let off stream to your heart's content . The organization to which I belong is large and not only has many enemies , but also traitors . Your job would be to punish or eliminate them . "

" And what if I refuse ? "

" In that case , Mary will have to get rid of you because you have seen our faces and now know too much . "

" Should I laugh now ? She's used up all her ammunition and in a one-on-one fight I'm better than her even when she used her knife and even if an old geezer like you supported her , you still couldn't kill me . "

" Mary I think you should show him what you're capable of and at the same time do a little persuasion , don't use any weapons and just made him incapacitate .

" As your command Dr. . " She walked toward to the outstretched tip of the knife , until the blade touched her chest . After that everything happened much too quickly for Jake . First a kick with right in his stomach , then his outstretched arm was grabbed by her both hands and twisted onto his back with a quick movement . In the process he dropped the knife . She puts so much pressure on his back that he was forced to get down on his knees again .

" Completed . " It took her just three seconds to fullfil her task .

" How ? How can that be possible ? " He had been overwhelmed so easily ?

" This was possible for her thanks to a special training , that you would also have to go through , but then it would also be possible for you . You could use this strength to let other feel your superiority over them and letting them feel who is in control , that should sound appealing to you ? "

" If you already have someone like this woman , why do you still need me ? "

" I believed that you would be an ideal addition to my unit , but be warned if you betray us or show disobedience to your superiors , you will be punished for it . So what is your decision ? Me or the Grim Reaper ? "

Jake had know such rules and treatment all his life , but at the thought of gaining the same strength as the woman behind him , he began to grin . He would repay her and this arrogant person in front of him for this humiliation with the strength he would give him . If the old man thought , he would act like his father , he would also share his fate . Jake would only have to play along a little first , but it was it worth to him . " You convinced me Dr. Crombel , boss . "

After a year and a half of intensive training , a few physical extermination were carry out on him , which were not entirely painless . To do this , he unscrupulously wiped out all of the laboratory's scientists and the soldiers stationed there , a total of 138 people . Thanks to Crombel however , he received no punishment for this , but rather a promotion to his second bodyguard , despite Mary's disapproval . Crombel must have been thinking with it , ' keep your friends close and your enemies even closer ' , as he guessed Jake's ulterior motives .

Another part of his work would later be that he was a invigilator in Crombel's soon-to-be launched new humans modification research , the M-Series .

If it was successful , Crombel would use it on his subordinates , so he would gain even more power so he waited before putting his plan into action .

Punishing or killing became second nature to him and always send him into ecstasy . He now understand a little what his father must had felt when he hurt him back then . Having the power over the life and death of another who may be was begging for mercy or even his life , sent him into a state of euphoria . Like a drug he couldn't let go of .

Now Jake was 35 and very close to his goal of sending Crombel and Mary into the afterlife . He only had to clear one obstacle beforehand and that was the blonde stuck-up twit behind him .

Chapter Text

" And now watched and be amazed . " Jake transformed again , which tore his coat , shirt and shoes and now he looking anything other than human . He gained in body mass , acquired a reddish skin tone , long black finger nails , pointed teeth and two that protruded like tusks and two pink indefinable growths from his back as well as a long tail and his voice became deeper .

Rai was amazed at how far human beings had come while he was sleeping .

Frankenstein immediately suspected , that such a physical change would have significant side effects and he was right .

" I have now reached the next level of evolution and surpassed all of you . You can feel honored to be killed by me in my current form . Ha ha ha ha , are you already shaking in fear Dr. Crombel ? Even if you beg me now , I will don't spare you . "

But Crombel remained calm . " Jake , didn't you ask yourself why I wanted to test the experiment first on dispensable subjects whose attempts and failed and not on a fully modified human , if it makes him stronger ?

" What does this mean ? "

" I'll formulate it , that you can understand it straight away . " He was running out of time because of the bomb . " The experiment was primarily intended to bring the errors in failed in perfect research objects back to a point where you can start again in order to achieve error free conversions in the end . But if you use it on fully modified human like you or in too high dosage like by the infected person , it has a completely different effect . Then it increases the person's strength tenfold . "

" Ha ha ha ha , I see now your problem , I would have become too strong for you to control me any longer , so that's why you didn't want to use it on me . "

They all talked too much in Rai's eyes .

" No , I don't think that's what he meant . " Frankenstein intervened in the conversation . " Such a development step is too great a burden for the human body to compensate it for so easily . I assume that your life force is quickly depleted the longer you maintain this form and also your cells had to decide in a very short time multiplying , which must have completely destroyed most of them in the process , that even if you were to transform back now to protect the rest of your lifespan , you would die immediately because of this fact . My meaning . "

" Oho , I'm really impressed , you have an amazing knowledge of human biology . I know I already asked , but don't we want to work together ? " This time he was serious , in order to speed up his research , and what comes next , let's see .

" No thanks , I've had already the unfortunate pleasure of being part of the Union before . One of my worst decisions I have to admit .

Before Crombel could ask anything else , Jake interrupted again . " Wait a minute , does that mean he's right ? "

" His assessment is completely correct , you will only have a few hours of vitality force left , after transformed . " He looked at his watch . Just five minutes .

Jake was scared . " Undo it Dr. , please , I'm begging you , I don't want to die yet ! " He threw his pride over board and begged .

" Not even a minute ago you were threatening him to kill him even if he begged for his life and now you're begging him to save your life ? You're pathetic Jake and this is just your punishment that you deserve .

" Even if I agree with Mary , I might be willing enough under certain circumstances to stop the decomposition of your cells , possibly to reverse the process . ... "

Frankenstein strongly doubted the truth of the statement , that should be impossible , but in the end it was none of his business and because of this , he kept it to himself .

" ... But first you have to do something for me in return . "

" Anything you want , just please stop it . "

M-21 never expected that Jake would be sometimes so subdued and submissive . Maybe he now knows how all his comrades felt when they begged him , without much hope , to maybe survive .

" All right , if you're really ready to do anything , then ... . "

Mary interrupted him . " But Dr. ... . " But Crombel's raised right hand stopped her from continuing to speak .

" ... If you defeat the man behind you and bring him to me , dead or alive , for research purposes , I will treat you . ... "

Frankenstein had to suppress a laugh . As if Crombel was worth enough to experiment on him .

" ... We're waiting for you on the coast for twenty minutes . "

Crombel closed the door , he not expecting Jake to be able to defeat him , even if , not in time before the explosion .

As the helicopter turned 180⁰ around on the spot , M-21 and Shinwoo were able to take a look at the mutanted Jake .

" What the ... ? That's supposed to be the guy from before ? He looks like a demon now . " Shinwoo couldn't believe his eyes , that was probably the most extraordinary transformation he could have imagined .

M-21 was also amazed . He felt sick to his stomach at the thought that M-24 and he could have ended up the same way if Crombel would have given them a choice back then and had simply carried out the experiment on them or if he returned with M-24 as he planed in order to save his life . Because if it had been successful , he would certainly have tested the effect of the overdose on them , since they were intended to die here anyway . That was very close .

As they flew off , Frankenstein wanted to go after them , but Jake stood in his way . " You stay here so that I can finish you off and take you to Dr. Crombel , so that he heal me . "

" Frankenstein , you have my permission to release your power , I'll follow them . " As soon as he say it , Rai jumped after the helicopter , onto the next roof .

Jake turned his upper body towards Rai on the next roof . " Who told you , that you can scarper , stay he... , argh ! " He was hit by Frankenstein's energy again .

" If you want me to stay here , I expect the same from you . So don't think about to following my master and let's start the game instead . "

The pilot reported after having flown just under two km . " Sir , we are being followed ! "

The two prisoners keen of hearing .

" From whom ? Is it by any chance Jake ? " Did he actually done it ?

" Negative Sir , it's a black-haired boy in a white school uniform . "

Hope rose up in M-21 and Shinwoo . Maybe they could still be saved ?

" Increase the speed and lose him . "

" I'm sorry , but we're already flying as fast as we can . "

" All right , then stop . "

" Rodger . "

He would probably have to take care of the problem himself . If this Noble really wanted to come along so absolutely , he won't stop him , but only as his prisoner .

When Rai noticed that the helicopter was slowing down and about to stop , he stopped on the roof behind of them .

It was stood in the air and turned until the side door was visible to him . Crombel opened it and saw Raizel's face probably , for the first time and he was surprised because he recognized him .

The two just looked at each other as if they were fighting a silence duel .

" Why are you here ? What do you want ? "

" Let Shinwoo and M-21 go . "

This answer surprised Crombel . Why should he want them both ? And since when did this Noble care about the fate of a human being ? "

Although his look was intimidating as always , but his personality had somehow changed .

Since Crombel apparently did not want to comply with his instruction , Rai raised his right arm , whereupon the doctor reacted immediately . " Wait a moment . Mary bring them both here . " When Rai heard this he lowed his arm again .

She did so and in the end Shinwoo stood in front of Crombel and to their right M-21 stood in front of Mary .

" Mary , I think you know what to do in a situation like this , right ? "

" Of course , you can rely on me . "

This conversation worried M-21 , what were they planning to do ?

" So you're not only interested in the boy , but also in my guinea pig . Let's check this out and at the same time notice who is more important to you . - Mary . "

Hearing her name was the signal . She pushed the still tied up M-21 out of the helicopter , which causing him to spin half and fall head first past the buildings towards the street .

For Shinwoo the scene played like it was in slow motion . " No , Ahjussi ! " He reached for him with his right hand but just before he could grab his right upper arm , Crombel grabbed both of his wrist and twisted his arms uncomfortably behind his back . Which forced him to watch as his fellow prisoner fell down into his safety death and made him scream his name again , in despair , " Ahjussi !! "

" Make your choice quickly Noble , the boy or M-21 ? You can't save both . "

M-21 could see the fear on the boy's face and also the failed rescuer attempt .

Half way to the street he heard him shout again the stupidly name .

So that was it , that was how he would meet his end . He closed his eyes in acceptance , ' take care of you M-24 ' , he thought .

Suddenly he no longer felt the wind which had just rushed past him due to the speed of the fall . What happened ?

For some reason he only managed to open his eyes with great effort . He realized that he was floating in the air and not only that , he was slowly being lifted up . Hadn't Raizel done something similar to the infected person earlier ? Only in the opposite direction and faster ?

After being lifted up a few meters , he could see that Rai was standing there , with his left arm stretched out with open hand too him and his eyes glowing red . But that wasn't the only thing he saw , but also Mary , who attacked the Noblesse from behind in transformed form . Due to Rai's technique , which he using on M-21 , he was unable to warn him of the impending attack as his entire body seemed paralyzed .

But before Mary could hit her target with a right punch , he turned his upper body a little to the right until Rai could get a look into the eyes of his attacker . He raised his right hand and a large drop of blood appeared in front of the woman , expanding to form a fetter and wrapped around her as he closed his hand . She fell from the air onto the roof unable to move .

Crombel warned her earlier not to look in his eyes .

This interruption did not stop Raizel from continuing to float M-21 upwards . After fending of her attack , he wriggled away from the squirmed Mary and concentrated solely on his protegee , whom he gently placed on his feet on the roof in front of him . " Everything fine , M-21 ? "

" Yes , I'm okay . " Then he noticed it was quiet , too quiet ! He turned around and looked up to where Shinwoo and Crombel were , or at least should have been , because the helicopter was gone .

That couldn't be true now ! Crombel , that sneaky rat . So that was his plan .

M-21 looked around the sky , but there was no sign of them .

Then he felt the handcuffs fall off his wrists . Rai must have broken it open somehow .

Just after he turned back to him they heard an explosion and both looked to it's source . " That came from the base ! " M-21 wanted to go back to see whether Frankenstein could need help .

" Stay , M-21 . " Rai prompted .

" What ? But what if he survived and is now needs supp ... ? "

He was interrupted when Mary managed to break her fetter and this time wanted to attack Rai head-on with a right punch again .

As if on cue , Frankenstein appeared at that moment out of nowhere , behind Mary and knocked her out with a left hand edge strike in her neck , but stopped her fall , by using his right forearm to support her , over which she now hung .

" You've probably forgotten lesson two again , Miss . Attacking your opponent head-on is indeed shows respect , but for your own safety it should only be done if you are superior and have checked your surroundings before . "

M-21 was relieved to see him . "

" Frankenstein , your arm ? "

" My arm ? " After his master asked him about it , he noticed it for the first time . His right under sleeve was torn and there was blood . " Oh that's nothing at all , just a scratch . " He rubbed the back of his head with his left hand in embarrassment because he was uncomfortable with his master seeing him like that .

Now M-21 had questions . " What about Jake ? And what was that explosion ? What just happened ? "

" Well , it was so ... . "

" Come on attack me or get out of my way . "

Jake didn't need to be told twice and punched out with his right fist .

Frankenstein crossed his arms in front of his face to block the blow , which he largely succeeded in doing . He was simply pushed backwards by the force applied , his shoes dragging on the ground . Then he lowed his arms again , " not bad , you really gotten a lot stronger since we last met . Then it's my turn . "

Frankenstein was now completely wrapped in this aura that previously only took his arm , but Jake was unimpressed by it . " You don't scare me with that . "

" I don't care whether you were afraid of me or not . When I look at you like that , it's a real shame what the Union has done with my basis . "

" What the hell are you talking about !? "

" Not important since you're going to die now . " Frankenstein raised his left arm and then swung it downwards , sending his energy across the floor towards Jake . After it encase him , it become spikes that pierced him and the building at the same time .

After it disappeared again , Jake fell on his back . Since the wounds didn't heal , he was bleeding to death , because one of the spikes touched an artery . He had no strength left .

Frankenstein slowly walked towards him and stood on his left side at chest height . As he looked down at him , he briefly considered letting the Dark Spear absorb him , but decided against it and preferring to follow his master as quickly as possible rather than waste any more time with Jake .

The dying man reached into his right trousers pocket with his right hand and pulled out a worn-out photo of his mother and him . As he looked at it , he asked himself whether he will could finally meet her , but where he will go , he will probably only meet his father .

He felt that someone was standing to his left again and thought the blonde man had come back to finish him off . He wanted to look his murderer in his eyes , so he turned his head in that direction , but who he saw there wasn't Frankenstein but his deceased mother , who reached out her right hand to him . She looks exactly like the picture .

" Let's go , my son . Your father and I waiting for you . "

Before Jake could realize what was happening he or rather his spirit was standing in front of the woman he had wanted to meet for so long .

He looked first at his hands , which looked human again , and then to his right back at his dead body , before he turning back to his mother . " Why would I want to see that lousy drunk man ever again or he his murderer ? "

" I saw what he did to you and how much you suffered because of him , but believe me , deep down in his heart he was always a good-nature person , just like you . He was regretted what he did to you and wished he could undo it . Peter has already paid for his sins and is now hoping for your forgiveness . "

Jake got angry of this . " How can you expect that from me mo... ? " He interrupted the sentence because his father's words were ringing in his ears from his first punishment , that he shouldn't dare ever call her mom again and that she would never have given birth to him if she had known that she would pay with her life . This was his chance to hear it from her . " Do you regret it ? I mean that you gave birth to me and had to die for it ? "

He was afraid of the answer but had to know it . Maybe he could never speak to her again .

" Not for a second . " She smiled at him so angelically that it shook him to the core . " I would have definitely give you life , even if I had known it before that it would have cost me mine , after all you are my son . "

" And your father doesn't blame you for what you did to him . He understands and forgives you , he is even ready to add the guilty that you have loaded onto yourself , to his own , because without him it would never have come to all of this . He would do anything for your forgiveness and a second chance . You wouldn't believe how proud he was to have a son . Shortly before your were born he was very excited and told me which moments with you he was most looking forwards . Playing soccer or study with you for school , teach you to ride a bike or later a car , drink your first beer with you when you came of age , stop you from getting cold feet before your wedding and one day meet his grandchildren . But there was something he wanted to do with you more than anything else put together , to hold you in his arms . Don't tell him , because it would be embarrassing for him , but I saw him start to cry with joy when it came true . "

Jake had wanted all of this and spent years hoping to get it , but it remained an unattainable dream .

" I ask you again , can you forgive him and also me for not being able to save you from your fate ? " She sadly looked past Jake to the right at his disfigured dead body .

Jake lowered his head , looked at the floor and nodded short once as the resentment in him subsided .

" Thank you , my son . " When a man's voice sounded , he looked up again in shock , it was his father , who was standing to the left of his mother and smiled at him .

Both parents closed the gab of three steps that separated them from their child . So that they could wrap him in their arms . Jake was paralyzed and didn't fight back , for the first time in his entire existence Jake did not shed tears of grief or pain , but happiness , before they disappeared together .

Jake began to loathe himself for his actions , but he would atone for it and hope that one day his victim's could forgive him as well .

The bomb explored just thirty seconds after Jake's death . Luckily Frankenstein was already at a save distance at the time .

" He was still alive when I left , but his injuries were definitely fatal and he certainly didn't survived that blast . And where is Shinwoo ? " This question gave Frankenstein a feeling of déjà vous .

" Away , Crombel managed to escape and took him with him . " M-21 said frustrated .

Since they had no clue as to what destination the scientist was steer onwards , pursuing was pointless at the moment , so Frankenstein suggest the only logical thing . " Let's go back first . M-24 is waiting impatiently for you and will be happy to see you save and sound again .

M-24 sat tensely on the couch in the living room , where M-21 sat last time . When he heard the front door he stood up and was relieved to see that Frankenstein , Raizel and M-21 had returned , but when he saw not the boy , but Mary carried in bridal style in Frankenstein's arms , he looked questioningly at M-21 , who avoided his gaze and looked at the ground . It was clear that something had gone very wrong .

Raizel went up the stairs to his room without saying a word and Frankenstein got into the elevator to take Mary to a specially secured room , that could even withstand his Dark Spear . She couldn't possible escape from here . She could certainly tell them where Dr. Crombel had gone . That's why he was glad he didn't finish her off right away for dare to attacking his master .

When he got back upstairs he saw M-21 sitting on the couch to the left of M-24 , with long faces .

Shortly after Frankenstein left Mary she woke up in laying in the middle of the room and looked around , it was completely empty . Since she wasn't tied up , she knew that this had to be an escape-proof room . She sat down against the wall opposite the dore and pulled her legs , wrapped her arms around and rested her forehead on her knees . She always took this position , when something was bothering her and she wanted to retread into her own world , like now to think about her past .

The little Mary was a helpful , friendly child and grew up in average circumstances . She didn't have any friends at school , because many were envious of her good grades and therefore ignoring her . Her mother was a nurse but she didn't know her father . She was happy with what she had . However , when she was eleven , a stroke of fate struck her : her mother became ill and the doctors could no longer help her . She was given a single room as her condition worsened .

Her colleagues therefore checked on her every half hour .

Mary usually sat on a chair on the left side of her bed in front of the window or at the small table between the bed and the door to do her school work or eat something from the cafeteria . The hospital made a not entirely permissible exception and let the child stay there overnight because an eleven-years-old girl couldn't live alone and they wanted to give her the opportunity to spent the last time with her mother .

She sat on the chair as usual with her long hair down , in a lemon yellow dress and shoes of the same color and watched her mother sleep . She tried to be as quiet as possible so as not to wake her . But she woke up on her own , looked at Mary and raised her right forearm with the last of her strength as she called her . " Mary . "

The girl jumped up , went to her and took her trembling hand in both of her's . " Yes mom , I'm here . Do you need anything ? Are you perhaps thirsty or are you in pain ? Should I get a nurse or doctor ? "

Her mother didn't answer any of her questions but smiled at her , " take care of yourself , I loved you my little sparrow . "

Then come the most terrible sound Mary had ever heard and that she had been afraid of for so long , the zero line of the heart monitor , as her mother's eyes lost their shine and her hand went limp in Mary's .

" Mom ? " She asked hesitantly because she didn't want to admit what she already knew . " Mom ! " She screamed on the second try . " Help ! Does anyone hear me ! Help , my mom needs help , quickly ! "

Four black-haired nurses in their early thirties and a blonde doctor all women stormed into the room . One of them pulled the girl into the middle of the room while the others tried in vain to resuscitate the woman ( 36 , with long blue hair ) , in front of her eyes .

Mary tore herself free , climbed onto the bed , lay down to her mother's left , her arms around her neck and rested her head on her mother's left cheek . " No mom , please don't leave me alone , help her , please help my mom . Mom . Mom . " She cried heartbreakingly , which made the others in the room , except the doctor , start to cry too , albeit more subdued . The nurse who was just looking after Mary wanted to separate her from her dead mother but one of her colleagues stopped her from doing so .

The girl was allowed to spend the week until the funeral in the hospital , with people she knew because the doctor reported to the youth welfare office that the girl was in shock and needed to be temporary observed .

She hardly ate anything and stopped talking after she stopped crying . She was almost to apathetic and just did what she was told as if she had no will . Most of the day she sat on her bed with her legs pulled , her arms around and her head resting on her knees .

On the day of the funeral , after the burial ceremony for the urn , two officers in black suits appeared at the still open grave to take the child to an orphanage because she no longer had any living known relatives . She offers no resistance , but they were stopped by one of the mourners who stood in front of them . " Mary is coming with me . "

" What do you allow yourself , who are you anyway ? " Asked the man to Mary's right .

" I have every right because I am her father . "

For the first time , life returned to the girl's eyes .

" Do you have any evidence to support your claim ? " The other officer asked .

" Of course . " He took a document out of the left inside of his jacket with his right hand and help it out to the three of them . " This is Mary's original birth certificate , which shows that I am her biological father . It was sealed and swapped with a copy where father unknown was listed . All with the consent of her mother and the authorities . Due to my profession , it was necessary so that the two of them do not become targets in order to get to me . You are welcome to inquire about it . I will be staying in a hotel for the next three days before I leave again and if you don't have sufficient reasons , to take my daughter away from me , I will now take her with me .

After a quick phone call that confirmed everything , Mary was allowed to accompany her father .

Mary from this time on received private lessons and was additionally taught in a variety of martial arts and how to use various weapons . Her father often praised her for her talents , which made her proud and happy .

She missed her mother every day , but having her father by her side , who seemed to like her just as much as her mother did , helped her cope with the grief a little better .

At 21 , she joined the Union's assassin unit . She learned to suppress her emotions and carried out her duties conscientious , even if she didn't enjoy to question , punish or killing someone . She quickly become Dr. Crombel's bodyguard .

But now she was a prisoner . She dutifully knew what to do now and reached with right into the inside of her right boots , pulled out a yellow capsule and looked at it .

M-24 suddenly remembered something . " M-21 , did you actually take the capsule from Mary ? "

At the mention , M-21 jumped up from his seat . " Damn , I completely forgot about that . "

Frankenstein , who was still standing in the entrance of the living room did not understand the sudden excitement . " What are you talking about ? "

M-24 now also stood up and answered hastily . " Every member of the Union , regardless of rank receives a poison capsule to commit suicide in the event of capture in order not to divulge any secrets . "

The three immediately rushed to the prisoner and hoped that they were still in time , but when Frankenstein pressed the button to the left of the door , whereupon it disappeared into the wall to the right , they saw Mary slumped against the wall and blood coming out of her mouth . She was clearly no longer alive .

Frankenstein stood there with hanging shoulders . How he was supposed to explain that to his master that the only remaining clue to Shinwoo's whereabouts was lost to them .

Mary ( 32 ) made the ultimate sacrifice for the Union , but most important she did it for Dr. Crombel .

This was the end of Mary Crombel .

Chapter Text

The helicopter was flying for quite some time , when Crombel lost the contact with Mary .

Thirty minutes later they landed a short distance from his private laboratory . While the pilot and co-pilot were in process of turning off the engine and checking all displays again , Crombel stood up and shot the co-pilot on the right seat , who had already taken off his helmet , in the back of the head , whereupon his blood splattered on the windshield and he fell dead forward . The pilot , also already without a helmet , turned to the Dr. , only to look fearfully into the estuary of the gun with which his comrade had just been shot . " B-But why do you do that ? "

But his question remained unanswered when an other shot was fired and also killed the pilot .

The gunman turned back , with his gun still raised , to the boy , who was visible shocked .

Shinwoo remembered that Jake saying that their organization would leave no witnesses behind . Was it his turn now ? Would this madman now shoot him too ?

But too Shinwoo's surprise , Crombel put back his pistol again .

Sure he could have made short process of the child but he had other plans , especially since he had now lost not only Jake , but also Mary . He sat down again to Shinwoo's left , who sat next the window , folded his hands on his lap and crossed his right leg over his left one . “ Don't worry , I have no intention of killing you . I would hate it to take the life of an innocent child . "

Shinwoo fell away from the faith why on earth would he want to spare him ?

" You're wondering why I want to spare you , am I right ? "

Great , could he read minds now ? Was that also a modification thing ?

" Why so surprised , over time I have learned to read what is going on in a person or what they are thinking based on small facial expressions and unconscious twitches . After all , I am a scientist and as such I observe a lot . "

Okay , that made sense , but that still didn't explain why he wanted to keep him alive ?

" I have a question , is it true , that you put yourself in Jake's hands to save the other witnesses or rather your friends , from losing their lives ? "

Shinwoo didn't know why he wanted to know that , but he couldn't do much with the information . " It was like that . "

" Then they must really be of great importance to you if you go this far for them ? "

" Yes , they are , but what's your point ? Tell me what you plan to do with me now . " Shinwoo was tired and was at the end of his nerves . He no longer had any energy for games .

" Oh yeah , I forgot , you're getting straight to the point . I want to make you a proposal . "

" A proposal ? "

" Exactly , because you value of appreciates the life and as I have discovered , not only those who are close to you , but in general , otherwise you wouldn't have back then try to save M-24 and earlier also M-21 for falling out of the helicopter and risked by doing so , you want fall to your death together with him , although recently the two of them were your enemies . Not everyone would act so knightly and selflessly . "

Crombel liked children because they were easy to manipulate and to win over , even at his age . A little care , a few logical-sounding lies , words of praise and you've got them in your hands . It worked for Mary then , so it will work for the boy too . He wanted to make him his latest project and use the date recently collected from the base to create the perfect soldier who would be loyal to him . Not having to force anything made it easier .

" You're probably thinking that the Union , the organization I work for , must be a crime syndicate that doesn't care about other people lives , and after all what you've seen today , it's understandable if you think that way . But the opposite is the case , we only do all of this In the service of humanity . And unfortunately , sacrifices have to be made like the research on M-24 , M-21 and their comrades . "

" And you seriously expect me to believe you that . A minute ago you shot two people without batting an eyelid and what happened to all the people in the base ? You even sacrificed your two seemingly closest companion's , Mary and Jake , to escape . You don't care about anyone else's well-being , only your own . "

" The people in the base were all traitors , as well as the pilots , M-24 , M-21 and Jake . Even though I knew that he wanted my life , I wanted to believe in the good in him and all people . But he had didn't give up on his goal until the end and wanted to kill not only me but also my daughter , as you will have heard for yourself . "

" Your daughter ? Mary is your daughter ? ... " So he willingly left his own child behind ! This caused incomprehension and anger in Shinwoo .

" That's right , Mary was my only child and now she's dead . "

Death ? Does that mean Rai murdered her ? Wait a minute , how did he know she wasn't alive anymore ?

" You're wondering how I know she's not alive anymore ? " Crombel asked with a knowing smile .

Man , that guy was really good . With the talent he should work as a fortune teller or mind reader and not as a scientist .

" I made a unique modification to her , but it was incomplete and only connected our souls , so I felt it immediately when she died . As her father , I would have preferred to swap places with her and stay behind to make possible for her to escape safety , but I had to put my own desire aside , because my knowledge of modifying people is indispensable to save humanity and she knew that too , which is why she was prepared to sacrifice herself . It hurts me , but if I don't carry on and let the grief take over , her brave deed would be in vain and I would no longer be able to stand under her eyes in the afterlife . ... "

The boy's silence and how intently he listened showed Crombel that his efforts were beginning to bear fruits . " ... I would like to ask you if you would support us from now on and join the Union , I would personally take care of your modification and find a suitable trainer for you to learn to control your new power . He saw , that Shinwoo wanted to say something , so he stopped him .

" Before you refuse , at least listen to me until the end and if your still not interested , then I give you my word that you can leave unmolested . " Which was a lie .

Shinwoo remained silent with which he request Crombel to continue speaking .

" In our world , as you discovered , there are vampires , or as they call themselves nobles , but also werewolves . Both species consider themselves to be superior to humans due to their physical strength , ability to regenerate or longevity . They always thought of us as week and primitive . The Nobles had agree to support the what they saw as a helpless , form of life by the event of a threat , if they asked for it .

" And what could be hostile to us about that ? " The doctor contradicted himself in Shinwoo's opinion .

" In principle it sounds really good and most people back then were so naive and fell for their false game . Secretly , however , this was their way of gaining control over us and also enjoying people's admiration for them as if they were kings or gods . But those who resisted their hidden instructions turned into beings who strive the blood of the villagers , who if they survived the bite then felt the same desire , similar to the infected you met . To protect the residents , these people were killed by the Nobles and their transformation , for which they themselves were responsible through forced contracts , was dismissed as a plague . But some who were lucky enough to escape them before or surviving dependent who knew the true nature of the Nobles and look behind the friendly mask and knew that their bite was responsibly for it and not a plague or some are forced to do thinks like murder their families with the help of mind control , for which they were then often sentenced to death by their fellow human beings , even though they asserted their innocence and claimed that they had no control over their bodies at the time of the crime or did not even remember the crimes for which they were accused to have done .

More than 1200 years ago , these witnesses formed an organization called the Union . At first there were only a few members for fear of retaliation and persecution , many people subordinate themselves and looked the other way , but over time the initially small group grew rapidly . 1010 years ago there was hope for us to put an end to it all quickly , because there was a man who had knowledge far ahead of his time and laid the foundation for the modification of people and developed a weapon , like that of the Nobles leaders were equal . Until he betrayed us , stole the weapon , destroyed all the records and finally defected to the Nobles . The traitor of humanity , who took advantage of us and used our resources , Frankenstein . That set us back , but today there are members in all countries that have influence on our politics and military . We can even access nuclear weapons .

But in contrast to the Nobles , the werewolves were more direct back then and openly showed their dislike for our kind . The villages that they took over were suppressed with brutal violence .

Both species hunted and killed us imply for their own pleasure . Many were also abducted and became their pets or slaves . All of this was recorded , documented , archived and preserved for posterity over generations .

The Union has always set itself the goal of being a protective wall that protects our people from this fate so that they can live in peace , just as you and your friends did .

And there is a being that both races fear because no one can defeat him . This is the Noblesse , the strongest of all nobles , luckily for us this creature disappeared 820 years ago and so far no new one has appeared .

But I would be doing them offend if I said they were all bad and wanted to tyrannize us ; a few werewolves and nobles have defected to us . The Nobles who support us are almost all clan leaders , i.e. particularly high-ranking members of their kind , but now they are considered traitors and would be executed if they were caught , just because they want to help us . Their joing our organization forced the rest to enter into a temporary truce with us and agree to stay out of the people's affairs and not interfere in their decision .

It's a similar story with the werewolves after their Lord joins us , although I suspect he uses our advances in modification on his people as well , because strength is the most important thing for them and then betrays us . So it is only a matter of time before these crumbling peace treaties fall apart and they launch an attack and we must be prepared for that day .

That's why I ask you again , would you be willing to defend the people and the defectors . Would you be willing to save your friends and so many more from a cruel fate as a slave or even death and do everything in your power to do so , no matter how great the sacrifice may be ? "

Shinwoo looked down to the ground and remained silent .

" Apparently I was wrong about you . If you go west you will come to a town after 7 km . Then I wish you all the best . " Crombel stood up , opened the door with his left hand and left the helicopter .

" Wait ! "

Crombel who had his back to the boy , grinned devilishly , he had him . Then he let it disappear again before he turning back to him .

" Is the threat that comes from Rai's kind and the werewolves really that great ? "

Even bigger than you can imagine . You saw the power of your friend and his subordinate and I hardly believe that they had ready shown everything that they can do . And according to informations we have received from spies , it won't be long before they attack us and even that together . They are currently negotiating the terms of an alliance , who gets what territory and so on . All of this just to overrun us and destroy us completely , before we can pose a real threat to them . "

" And can , can you really make me strong enough to protect others ? "

" Yes , I am capable of it , but the path will not be easy and perhaps painfully . "

" I don't care , please , I'm asking you to make me stronger . " Shinwoo's eyes radiated determination , so much that nothing could make him reverse his decision and Dr. Crombel saw that .

With a smile , Crombel outstretched his right hand to his knew subordinate . " Then you are warmly welcome to the Union . "

Shinwoo took the offered hand , through with he sealing his fate . Nothing will ever be the same again . There was no way back for him .

Chapter Text

It's 5:50 p.m. the next day . M-21 , who slept almost all day after all the events , is now sitting on the edge of his bed and reports in detail to M-24 , who is sitting across from him , about everything that had happened at the base .

" This is unbelievable . "

" Yes , I know , Crombel is a true monster and now the boy is still in his hands because of me . "

M-24 could see how much it was affecting his comrade inside and watching it hurt him too . After all , M-21 didn't want to trigger any of this when he was trying to save his life . " M-21 let's go down . " He stood up . " I want to know what they're saying about the explosion on the news . "

M-21 hesitated . He didn't want to run into Frankenstein an especially Raizel , after all this .

This morning , for example , when he was about to leave his room to go to the bathroom , he saw Rai coming out of his room on his direction and quickly closed the door again .

M-24 knew why he didn't want to accompany him . " They're in the hospital with the kids at the moment . But you know this is their house , so you can't hide from them forever . "

" Yes , I'm aware of that and if the topic comes up , don't worry , I take full responsibility . "

You don't need to do that . After all , I knew that you had lied to them and I played along . "

" Don't talk nonsense . It's not just that I delude them , it was because of me , that Crombel was able to escape with Shinwoo in the end . Even if they aren't hostile to us , they can't just drop all this so easily . And nobody would benefits from it if we both had to pay for it . " Then he stood up . " You're right , let's hear what they report on the news about this incident . " M-21 left without waiting for M-24 , who followed him anyway .

They were standing in front of the television and M-24 turned it on with his right hand , just as the subject of last night's events came up .

A news anchor with red wavy hair down to her shoulders reported . " Last night there was an explosion in a shopping mall in South Korea . According to unconfirmed information from an anonymous source , the person responsible is the wanted mass murderer . He is said to have blown himself up and the building in order to avoid being arrested , by suicide . The identity of the person is not yet known . Fortunately there were no people in the building at the time , so there were no additional deaths . Due to the detonation , the building will remain close until further notice due to the risk of collapse . The surrounding houses were also damaged by the blast and two of them had to be evacuated . The resulting damage has not yet been quantified . We will continue to keep you up to date and inform you as soon as we have knew information . And now about the weather , today it will be mostly ... . "

M-24 turned the television off again . " The Union quickly came up with something . "

" Does that surprise you ? They're practiced at veil their actions . ... " M-21 , who standing to the left of his friend , didn't speak any further when he heard the front door open and close again . He looked nervously at the open living room door . So they were back .

Frankenstein was the first to enter the room , holding a white plastic bag in his left hand . " Hello you two , there will be dinner soon , I'm trying out a new Ramen recipe . " He lifted up the bag a little before lowering it again .

Meanwhile , Rai appeared to the right behind Frankenstein and M-21's stress increased even more . " I'm not hungry . " Then he walked quickly to leave the room until he was speak to by the homeowner as he stood to his left .

" Wait a second , are you sure ? You haven't taken anything since yesterday as far as I know . "

" Is that an order ? "

" No , not that , but you should still eat something . "

" No thanks , I refuse . If you come looking for me , I'll be in my room . "

The three who remained watched after him until he was out of sight .

" M-24 please accompany me to the laboratory , I would like to check your vital signs and also your medicine is ready . "

" Of course . " M-24 followed Frankenstein into the laboratory and sat down on the right edge of the same treatment table where he come to his senses back then . The examination was over quickly and was completely painless , apart from the puncture in his left arm to take blood . An unusual way for him to be examined .

While Frankenstein looked at the sample he had just received through a microscope and wrote some notice about it , M-24 dare to speak to him . " May can I ask you something ? "

" Go ahead . " He continued with his work undeterred .

" How many other test subjects are there here , besides M-21 and me ? I haven't seen anyone yet . " He hoped he hadn't crossed a line , but it didn't feel like that .

" Of course you didn't meet anyone because there aren't any here . "

" Are you saying that we are your only experimental materials ? " Although he doesn't begrudge anyone the ordeal of being a research subject , but that would mean that more tests would be carried out on them .

Frankenstein turned around in the swivel chair to face M-24 , who was sitting in his back . " No , I said there aren't any here , so that includes you too . He stood up and walked straight to his patient , past the three empty examination tables to hand over him his new medicine , in a thick little brown bottle , which he held with his right hand from his right coat pocket . " Did you really think that I was planning to lock you two up here to experiment on you like the Union did ? "

M-24 looked a little sad at the bottle in his right hand . " Well , after all , it is the only thing , which with we can be useful to pay off our debts for your help and protection . "

" I don't remember , when my master or I ask for something like that in return . "

M-24 couldn't argue with him , because they really hadn't .

Frankenstein continued with another theme . " Your wound has already largely healed . Take a pill regularly every three days . "

" Only one ? Are you sure , so far it has always been four and not fixed to a certain period of time , only as needed . "

This medication is an improved version , stabilizes your cells more and after four months you should no longer need it . "

He could survive without the medicine like M-21 ? That would be too good to be true . But his worries overshadowed his joy . " Really ? That's great news . "

" If you look like that when you're happy , then I don't want to see you when you're depressed . What's bothering you ? " Frankenstein took of his glasses with his left hand and stowed it away in his left doctor's coat pocket .

" It's about M-21 . "

" It's good that you brought this up , I also wanted to talk to you about his dismiss behavior . It's obvious that he seems to have a problem with us . This particularly applies to my master . I would like to know why he shows such an antipathy ? "

" You're wrong , it's not antipathy , it's fear . He's trying to avoid you for a while so that your anger towards him will subside a little , ... " to M-24 it seemed as if Frankenstein didn't understand what he was just talking about . " ... That his punishment for his misdemeanor lessened . "

Frankenstein sighed , closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose with his index finger and thumb of his right hand . " That of course explain his behavior . But if it it's only that , I think I should talk to him before more misunderstandings arise , because there was no punishment planed . " He should have expected such a protective stance like that , but in all the excitement he forgot the conditions under which he had lived and how much it influenced him .

M-21 lay on his bed with his hands behind his head and looked at the ceiling . Although he felt hungry , he forced himself not to go downstairs , he would get something from the kitchen later when everyone was asleep .

He was reassured , that M-24 seemed to be able to cope with their existence here .

Thinking , they were already having dinner , he didn't expect to run into anyone for the next half hour and want to go out to the balcony for a moment . He looked down as he went until he looked up again two steps before his destination and stopped . M-21 discovered that he was not the only one who wanted to visit this place , because Rai was standing at the railing , a little right , with his back to him .

In the hope that he wouldn't be noticed , he turned around and wanted to sneak quietly back into his room .

" M-21 . "

After only two steps he stopped and winced slightly when he heard his name from him and turned back only to meet the Noblesse's gaze .

" Yes , Sir ? "

" Why are you avoiding me ? "

The question hit the mark .

" I can feel your fear for me , even if you try to hide it . "

Frankenstein came at the right time as the conversation was just beginning .

" We need to talk over something urgently , M-21 . " He only noticed his presence when Frankenstein was already standing right next to him .

After he said that , he continued walking to the middle of the balcony , turned around and folded his arms .

M-21 hesitated for a moment out of nervousness until M-24 stood to his right where Frankenstein used to be and placed his left hand on his right shoulder to encourage him and gave him a reassuring smile as M-21 looked up at him .

Then he looked forward again . Now the time had come . He would deal with it no matter what waiting for him , but what bothering him was that they were doing it in front of M-24's eyes to make an example of him . But there was nothing he could do about it .

M-21 closed his eyes briefly , took a deep breath and exhaled before he entered the balcony together with M-24 and stopped about four steps in front of Frankenstein .

" I'll keep it short , there are obviously a few misunderstandings here . First of all , I would like to make it clear , that you two are neither prisoners nor test subjects . During to my conversation earlier with M-24 , it turned out , that your behavior is due to that you're afraid of a punishment because of what happened to Shinwoo and hope that it will be milder after some time passed , is that true ? "

" After everything I had done and caused , it would be more than suitable . The Union wouldn't have taken so much time with it and I could be lucky if I had escape with my life . You can hardly blame me for it , that I at least tried it . "

" But we are not the Union , understand that . I can understand your distrust , but at the moment it borders on an insult . After all , we have given you no reason to be afraid of us since you have been here . It is precisely this distrust that has led you to deceive us . The fact that my master saved you should be proof enough that your mistake will not be held against you . "

M-21 actually didn't want to talk back or ask questions in order that to make the whole matter worse , as it was and get it over with quickly , but he had to despite it to know one thing . " That's exactly what I don't understand why my rescue was chosen over the boy's . "

" I don't regret my decision and Shinwoo wanted it that way too . "

The image of his fall and Shinwoo's reaction came to M-21's head .

Frankenstein expanded on Raizel's statement a bit . " We came for both of you . It was due to the circumstances , since your life was in immediate danger , that the choice fell on you first . Although I have to say , that such an escalation could possibly have been prevented . I hope that this what happened was a lessen to you and that in the future you will no longer withhold such important information from us and refrain from going it alone like this . Oh , before I forget it , next time you want to leave the house , use the front door . " What should his attentive neighbors think if they noticed it ? " And don't worry, we'll find Shinwoo . "

" To be honest , I hope it will no longer be necessary and that Dr. Crombel has already gotten rid of him . "

" M-21 !?! " M-24 didn't understand what had motivated his comrade to make such a statement .

Rai and Frankenstein we're also amazed . " How was that ? " The latter asked in a stern tone .

M-24 tried to smooth things over again . " He certainly didn't mean it the way it sounded . " But M-21 ruined his efforts .

" Yes , I meant it exactly as I said it ... , "

Now M-24 didn't have anything more to say about it either .

" ... because it would be better for Shinwoo to die a simple and quick death than to become his guinea pig . It could take months or years before we find a useful clue , which leads us to him . He doesn't deserve to have to live through this hell day in and day out .

Frankenstein saw M-21 clenching his fists slightly with a tense expression . Although he didn't have the ability to read other people's emotions like Raizel , he also realized that no matter what he said to him at that point , nothing would be enough to get through to him and free him from his self-blame , so he resorted to a somewhat unorthodox methods . " All right , enough talked , now let's get to your punishment . " Frankenstein realized that M-21 was the type of person where actions counted more than words and that he wouldn't be able to come to terms with himself without a punishment as a redress .

Raizel looked at his subordinate and wondered what he had in mind .

' Punishment ? ' M-24 thought to himself and was surprised at Frankenstein's change of heart .

Before M-24 could say anything , M-21 went two steps forwards towards the homeowner . " I'm ready , but please keep M-24 out of this , I did all of this myself . I take the full responsibility . "

" As you wish , M-21 . " Frankenstein radiated something ominous , even without releasing his power , which causing M-21 to swallow a lump that formed in his throat . His gaze was more scarier than Jake's .

" Are you really ready to take all the blame on yourself , you can still change your mind and share your fate with M-24 . "

" Ye-Yes , I'm sure . "

" Very well , then you will alone be responsible for the dishwashing with immediate effect and until further notice . "

" What ? Are you trying to make fun of me ? This can't possible be my punishment ! " Why did he have to mock him on top of that ?

Now Raizel spoke up . " Frankenstein is serious . "

" This is my house and I make the rules here and decide on the type of punishment . But if that doesn't seem appropriate to you , you can also take care of the house cleaning if that makes you feel better . "

After a moment of silence you heard something from M-21 for the first time , - he laughed .

" Ah , so you also have the ability to laugh . " Frankenstein stated .

In mock surrender , M-21 raised up his hands to head high . " No , please have grace . The message has arrived . I seem to have completely misjudged you two and I don't need to be afraid of you . You have my word , no more secrets and no more such solo actions . And as far as Shinwoo is concerned , I will do whatever is necessary to free him from his fate to be forced to being Crombel's toy . "

" I'm glad to hear that . " Replied Frankenstein .

Then M-21 bowed slightly and went back to his room .

M-24 imitated him and followed his comrade .

It did take M-21 a while to let down a lot of his guard and stop ' sleeping with one eye open ' , as the saying goes . But now he has finally arrived as has M-24 .

Now Frankenstein was alone with Raizel . " Master , I think I now understand why you decided on the roof at that time not to take them out . You realized that they have a good heart and that's why you ultimately decided to help them in the basement . The two of them are simply victims who no longer have a place where they belong after what the Union has done to them . "

" Frankenstein . "

" Yes , Master ? " He quickly turned around to Raizel .

" How long until the Ramen are ready ? "

That's right , there was something else there . " Oh , not for long , I'll prepare them immediately . "

Chapter Text

Frankenstein had prepared dinner and in anticipating of M-21's change of heart , had also prepared a portion for him . His master sat at the head of the table , directly to his left Frankenstein on the long side , the seat opposite him remained empty , to the right of it sat M-24 and M-21.

" It's nice to see that you've decided to join us for dinner . I hope you'll enjoy it , it's my master's favorite dish . "

M-24 noticed that Raizel just looked at his bowl with the hot Ramen and Frankenstein didn't touch his meal either . “ What are we waiting for ? ” Maybe another guest came , but it was only set up for four , so that could probably be ruled out .

" That they are multiplying . " Was Rai's short answer as always , but it got to the point .

' Multiplying ? ' Was M-21's and M-24's common thought .

Frankenstein quickly distract . " That's it and while we wait we can clarify a few open questions . For example , how many test subjects like you are still at the Union ? "

M-21 answered truthfully . " From our series of experiments , only the two of us remained and when the project was discontinued , we were taken on as agents of the lowest rank . We don't know whether if there were similar series of experiments or are still being carried out in other laboratories , but we are never encountered different or failures like we , only perfect modified people like Jake and Mary , but I don't rule out that there are others. “

“ I see, and what exactly do you plan to do now ? ”

" What do you mean ? " M-24 asked .

" Well , where are you going to go now , I think going back to the Union is probably no longer an option and as you mentioned last night , all the places and people you know belong to the Union . If you want you can stay here. Don't feel obligated because of the medicine , I would continue to make them no matter what your decision is . "

The two looked at each other and M-21 answered . " If that's okay with you , then we gratefully accept your offer . "

" Well , that would have been sorted out . However , there is still one small thing . Now that you have decided to live here , it would only be fair if at least one person contributed something financially , don't you think ? "

" Yes I think so ? "

" Glad to hear we agree M-21. How about you work for me then ? "

Since he was taken by surprise and didn't know what to say , Frankenstein continued speaking . " Think about it for a moment , you wouldn't really be able to do a normal job at the moment , since the Union will definitely send agents to eliminate you despite my warning . This also applies to M-24 , but since they don't know that I can make the medicine for him , they will soon declare him dead and he should stay hidden here for that long . But with you they won't give up so quickly and that's why it would be safer for you if my master or I were near you . You really would be a great support to me . It would be a position in my security team in the school that I lead . Don't worry , it's not a secret laboratory or anything like that , just a regular school with students . "

He still didn't really know how to react , so M-24 intervened . " I think you should agree . "

M-21 looked at him questioningly .

" It's a good opportunity that's presented to you . We've always wanted to live like normal people and , after all , having a job is a part of that . "

He had a point there , but M-21 didn't think it was fair that this opportunity was only offered to him . But he still agreed to it if his comrade was also in favor of it . " I'm happy to accept the position . "

" Very good , I'll make all the necessary preparations , you start in three days . "

In the meantime Rai had waited enough and they could start eating .

Two days later , M-21 was sitting on the couch on the left , M-24 next to him and in the armchair to his left Frankenstein and were watching the news , but there was no new information about the explosion or the perpetrator , only the message that the missing student Han Shinwoo was wanted .

Then the doorbell rang and Frankenstein went to open it . But whoever he saw surprised him . There were the two children Yuna and Ikhan .

He invited them in and they followed him into the living room , but stopped when they spotted M-21 and M-24 . " We didn't know you had visitors , I hope we don't disturb you . " Yuna inquired .

" No , not at all , but why did you come alone ? "

Ikhan was confused about this question . " Who should we have come with ? We were released from the hospital early due to overcrowding and came here directly on the way home to briefly visit Rai . "

" But he left to see you three hours ago . "

" Three hours ago ? But the hospital is only a thirty minute walk from here . " As Ikhan finished his sentence , the three of them had an epiphany and hung their heads . " He's lost again . " They said together .

' DingDong ' . The bell rang again .

This time he was confronted by two police officers and Rai . The one to the left looked at a photo in his hand and then at Frankenstein . " Yes , that's him . "

" May I can ask the gentlemen what is going on here ? "

" Sir , does this young man live with you ? " Asked the other . " Passers-by were alarmed when they saw him walking around the same block ten times and assumed he was scouting the area for a break-in . When we stopped him and asked for his ID , he just gave us this photo of you with that address . "

“ Oh , is that so ? ” Frankenstein and the four in the living room , who could hear everything , fluctuated between disbelief , pity and embarrassment .

" Yes , he is an transfer student and is staying with me for a while . He don't know this area that well yet . Then I would like to thank you very much for bringing him here . "

" No problem . " The first answered before the two police officers left and Rai entered the house . Without saying a word he walked past Frankenstein , then past Yuna , who was standing to the right of Ikhan , and simply sat down in his chair as if nothing unusual had happened .

The children sat on the floor in front of the table , Ikhan across from M-21 and Yuna from M-24 .

After about thirty minutes of light conversation with tea and a few snacks , Yuna whispered something into Ikhan's right ear with her right hand in front of her mouth . " Tell me , don't these two look somehow familiar to you ? "

Frankenstein and the three others present don't overhear their quiet conversation , somewhat worriedly them . Was Raizel's memory manipulation flawed because of his long sleeping time ?

Now Ikhan whispered back in the same way , " So you think so too ? I thought it was just me . " Then he gathered the courage to simply ask . " Excuse me , but have we perhaps met before ? "

There was clearly a certain tension in the air . " No , I don't think so . " M-21 hoped that would end the topic .

Unfortunately , the girl continued to probe . " Are you sure ? Well , I could put my hand in the fire that we've met before . "

" Wait , now I remember ! " Ikhan blurted out .

His obvious realization made everyone look at him in silence .

" We recently met them on the street , Shinwoo said that one of them had so much resemblance to Mr. Park , did you forget that , Yuna ? "

" Oh yes , that's right . " Yuna confirmed .

Frankenstein , M-21 and M-24 took a stone from their heart and they breathed a sigh of relief while Rai confidently took a sip of tea , he could still do it .

An hour later they said goodbye to everyone before leaving again .

Then came M-21's first day of work . It seemed to be a quiet shift , but he was mistaken because around midday there was an incident in the school yard . Jung Hansu's limousine parked in the schoolyard to drop Im Suyi off there , which the caretaker complained about and insisted that the vehicle had to leave that place immediately . This led to a commotion in which M-21 was ultimately forced to intervene . It won him admiration from the students , but his boss probably wouldn't be as enthusiastic about it as they were .

He spent the rest of his lunch break in the teacher's lounge at a small round table with four chairs by the window , of which there were three more in the room .

He was sitting in the right seat with his back to the wall and had a cup of coffee in front of him . M-21 rested his head on his right hand while his elbow rested on the table .

At the table diagonally to the left opposite him were two teachers , one of them actually looked a bit like M-24 and he unintentionally overheard their conversation .

" It's terrible what happened to Shinwoo , how are you now ? I mean , even though he drove you to the brink of madness with his escapades , he was always your favorite student . "

" Nonsense , I don't favor anyone as rules dictate . But you're right , I miss that pain in the ass who always slept in class but woke up on time for lunch and school end and was always late on the days I had gate duty . I hope Shinwoo will be back healthy soon. This is the second time he's had to endure such a terrible experience and that at his young age , that's not fair . "

" Oh yes , something similar has happened before , it was even on the front page of the newspaper back then . "

The young Shinwoo , aged 8 , whine his mother (with black chin-length hair and water-blue eyes , who was wearing a dark blue long dress) to buy him an ice cream from the supermarket , which was just two streets away from their apartment . Finally she gave in .

It was already dark when they were on the way back , Shinwoo was walking on the side of the road , holding his vanilla ice cream on a stick in his left hand and his mother's hand in his right .

" Does it taste good ? "

" Yes , it tastes really delicious , thank you mom . "

" Hmhm , I'm glad . "

They were not far from their apartment when a black van stopped in front of them and blocked the way . Which startled Shinwoo and he dropped his half-eaten ice cream on the sidewalk . The woman immediately stood protectively in front of her child .

The driver remained seated and two men dressed entirely in black with balaclavas jumped out of the side door and wanted to kidnap them .

" Run away Shinwoo , quickly ! "

But he just stood there as if paralyzed ; he only reacted again when someone grabbed his mother's wrists . He ducked under the two hands of the second kidnapper that tried to grab him and stormed towards the other man . " Let go of my mom now ! "

" No , Shinwoo , not ! That's far too dangerous ! " She tried to warn him .

The boy wrapped his arms around his opponent's bare right forearm and bit down with all his might , his teeth sinking so deeply into the flesh that it was sure to leave a permanent scar .

He reached his destination and his mother was free , but after the man had taken two steps back while screaming in pain , he threw him to the ground , to the left of his mother . " You bastard ! "

Shinwoo who sat and support himself up with his hands , was in shock again as a gun was pointed at his forehead .

" I'm do without your ransom , one of you will be enough . Die a wretched death ! " The shot didn't hit the child , but rather his mother , who was leaning over him to protect him .

" Are you crazy for shooting around here , let's get out before the cops get here . "

“ Get in immediately , both of you , ” said the leader of the trio at the steering wheel .

They listened to the third member of the group and drove away with squealing tires .

Then Shinwoo's mother , who had a bullet in her back , collapsed into his arms . " Mom ! Hold on . Help ! An ambulance ! " But there was no one there , so he reached into her handbag and called the ambulance himself , by using her cell phone . Because of the blood on his hands and the fact that they shaking like a leaf , it almost slipped out.

45 minutes later in the hospital , Shinwoo was sitting on a chair in the hallway , on the third floor against the left wall , right next to the door of room 1025 . His father rushed up and first looked into the room next , which his seemingly physically intact son was sitting . He breathed quickly and held on to the frame with his hands on either side . A white cloth covered his wife's face as she lay tucked up in a bed . At the sight he sank to his knees and looked at the sobbing boy to his left .

The child just looked at the ground and didn't dare look at him . " I'm sorry Dad , just because I wanted that stupid ice cream . It's my fault and I couldn't help her . "

His father got up , went to him and hugged him . " It's not your fault , you can't do anything about it , just don't tell yourself something like that , you hear me , my boy . " Then tears flowed from both of them .

" From that day on , Shinwoo started practicing martial arts so that he wouldn't be helpless again while someone he cared about got hurt . But he also defended strangers who were being bullied by bullies . Which had often caused trouble for the school because of their visits here to take revenge on him . " So he finished his story . " All this suffering just because they wanted ransom from his father , the Diplomate . "

“ You can really feel sorry for Shinwoo , is there already a ransom demand ? ”

" No , as far as I haven't heard , that's what worries me the most about it . I'll tell you one thing , if I get my hands on the people responsible for this , they can experience their blue miracle . " Mr. Park clenched his right fist .

The atmosphere in the room became uncomfortable for M-21 and he left the room and went to the right when he was spoken to from behind by Frankenstein . " Ah , I've been looking for you . "

He followed him to his office where Rai was sitting and drinking tea . Frankenstein sat down at his desk and M-21 stood in front of it .

" It's about the incident before . "

M-21 expected this . " I know I should have held back more , I apologize . " He bowed slightly .

" Actually I just wanted to say , good job ! "

" What ? " Did he hear correctly ?

" Keep going , but hold back enough to not to kill anyone , but I think that goes without saying . "

Being praised for his work instead of blamed felt good . This is how M-21's first day of work ended . And for the next two weeks there were no further incidents .

Meanwhile in Lukadonia .

Regis and Seira knelt before Gejutel K. Landegre . " You called us , my clan leader . "

" Regis , I have a mission for you , you will go to South Korea and investigate an incident there . "

" What is it ? And what will there exactly my job be ? "

" There was a massacre in a hospital , the corpses were bloodless . Everything points to a mutant being responsible . According to the people , it was a mental patient who ran amok and is said to have later blown himself up . But that I highly doubt it , even if no further deaths have been reported so far , I assume that the mutant is still there , hides and could strike again soon . Find him beforehand and eliminate him , as well as anyone he has also converted but be aware of the person responsible , if he is a clan leader traitor , then withdraw immediately and let me know . If it's a simple noble , bring him to his justice . Seira will support you . "

" Yes . " They both answered at the same time , still kneeling with their heads bowed .

Chapter Text

Another working day for M-21 began . The bell for the start of class had already rung and he was about to patrol the grounds when two children , a boy and a girl , entered the schoolyard . " Class has already started , you better hurry . "

When the boy looked at him he felt a strange feeling , his hands even started to shake slightly . But not only him , but both of them emanated an intimidating aura similar to that of Raizel . Could it be that they were both nobles ? But then what did they want here ?

" Bring us to the one who is in charge of this place . "

He did what the boy asked of him , but was then immediately asked to leave by Frankenstein .

The conversation in the office didn't last long as Regis tried to use mind control on Frankenstein , thinking he was an ordinary human and he was playing along . At least they were assigned to Raizel's class and Ikhan was given the task of looking after them until they settled in .

When Frankenstein was alone again he had a premonition and called M-24 .

" Yes . "

" M-24 , it's good that I reached you . I have a request , could you move to the safehouse for a while , we have a visit from two nobles and even though I don't think they pose a danger to you , you can't be careful enough . "

" No problem , but what about M-21 ? "

" Don't worry , nothing will happen to him . I'll tell him to contact you later . "

M-24 was a little worried , but when Frankenstein said he was safe , he believed him . " I'll be on my way straight away . "

" Thank you and I'm really sorry for the inconvenience . "

After school , Ikhan , Yuna , Suyi and Rai went home to the principal , as they often did , except this time they didn't stop at the arcade or the supermarket because there must still be enough snacks from last time . But they were accompanied by Regis and Seira .

About an hour and a half after school ended , Frankenstein wanted to drive home and M-21 was already waiting for him at the car .

After a short drive he asked him a question . " Who are these two children ? They are definitely not ordinary students . "

" You're right , they're nobles . "

So his guess was actually correct . " I know that what we heard from the Union about Nobles was probably a lie . They were always described to us as dangerous and that we should under no circumstances get involved in a fight with them . I want to know if M-24 and I'm in danger around them ? "

" Nobles are not generally a danger to people , quite the opposite . They feel it is their duty , since they have great strength , to help people who , in their eyes , are weak if this is necessary . But under certain circumstances they can still be dangerous to them , but these are exceptions . They mostly stay hidden and don't interfere in people's affairs . That's why there must be a good reason why they showed up here . My master decided that it would be safer for all that they live with us to find out more about their plans . I asked M-24 to move into the safehouse until they left us , even if it was perhaps unnecessary . "

M-21 was reassured to hear that . " And should I move there too ? "

" No , you will continue to stay close to us , as planned . "

After they arrived home , Frankenstein and M-21 joined the small group . The latter tried to ignore the looks of the two young Nobles . They seemed to suspect that he was not an ordinary person , but apparently they were not sure .

" Tell me , where is your friend M-24 ? "

" Right , now that you mention it , I haven't seen him yet either . " Suyi confirmed .

Ikhan's question was very unwelcome to M-21 right now . " Something unforeseen occurred and he had to leave immediately . "

Yuna expressed her concern . " Really , I hope it's nothing serious . "

" No , don't worry . However , it is a private matter and he will come back as soon as everything is sorted out . "

" Oh well , then I'm reassured . "

After Ikhan , Yuna and Suyi left after two hours , Frankenstein , as announced , offered Regis and Seira to spend their nights there , which they accepted .

This tense arrangement had already existed for three weeks . Regis and M-21 often exchanged verbal arguments , but there was never a physical altercation .

Raizel , Frankenstein and also M-21 followed them at a safe distance , unnoticed , night after night . But they still couldn't figure out what their goal was .

The next day , Regis and Seira were talking on the roof of the school as they watched M-21 in the schoolyard . " Are you sure Seira that he has a tattoo ? "

" Yes , I saw it last evening when he was doing the dishes . I heard that the Union uses it to mark their test subjects . "

" He seemed strange to me from the start and also his name M-21, I should have noticed something straight away . "

" How do you want to proceed now ? " It was Regi's mission and also his decision ; she was only there to support him and therefore didn't want to get involved .

" We'll intercept him on the way home . If he really is a modified human , then he too could be responsible for the mutant and hiding him somewhere . "

And so it happened . M-21 was walking through a park , a shortcut he often used to go home , when his path was blocked by Seira and Regis to her left .

" We have a few questions for you M-21. " Regis wasted no time . " What does a modified human want here ? What is your goal ? "

" Well , it took you a long time to noticed , Nobles . "

" I'm not surprised that you know our existence , but now answer my questions . "

M-21 thought for a moment and an idea came to him : two people could play this question and answer game . " Alright , I'll answer your questions . "

" You seem to be more sensible than expected . I thought you would start a fight to kill us or escape from us . "

" Is that why you asked me your questions in an almost deserted place ? ... " They seemed to want to avoid civilian casualties . " ... But in return you will answer my questions . "

" Even if I don't need to , I'm curious what someone like you , who gave up his humanity to gain power , wants to know from me . I'll even let you start . "

His dislike for modified human could not be ignored . " How very generous . What do you look for every night ? "

" We are looking for the perpetrator of the murders in the hospital in this city , we are sure that it must have been a mutant . "

" A mutant , what is that supposed to be ? "

" Don't play dum , but now it's your turn . "

" I work as a security guard at the school and the principal has offered me to live with him for the time being , that's all . "

" And you expect me to believe that . "

" Believe it or not , that's your business . It's my turn again . What do you want to do with the perpetrator when you find him ? "

" Eliminate him , of course . A sinister creature like it , driven only by his bloodlust , and with every victim that survives creates another being like himself , must not exist . Besides , it would draw people's attention to us . Oh yes, also his creator and everyone who had anything to do with it will also be eliminated .

" M-21 winced slightly . Then they are not only after the infected person but also after him and especially M-24 . He had to distract them from their plan . " I guess if I said that there wasn't a mutant , but that it was a madman who was responsible for it , you wouldn't believe me , would you ? "

" No . I'm looking for the truth from the mouth of someone involved . Who gave you the order to create a mutant and was it possibly you ? "

" It was only used to obtain information , but the massacre was not planned . So your guess was correct , but we don't call them mutants , we call them infected , but he is no longer alive . And his creator will never produce anything like that again . You have my word . "

" Your word is not enough . I will not leave until I am convinced that there is no longer any danger to the people and that those responsible have been brought to justice . "

" If that's the case , then why don't you attack me , you suspect that I was also involved , otherwise you wouldn't be asking me about all this . "

" It's better not to provoke me . I hate nothing more than modified people , but giving in to my anger would be more inappropriate as a nobles . Since your level of participation has not yet been proven and you have not yet given me a reason to eliminate you , I will spare you for the time being . And now tell me where is that M-24 that Ikhan mentioned recently ? "

" He's gone and won't be alive in a few days because he's dependent on medication that he can no longer get . Please just let him die alone and in peace . " He hoped they believed him and would leave him alone , if they could assume that he would soon no longer be among them .

" I feel like you're not telling me the whole truth . Okay , I didn't want to use it , but if that's what you want . " ' Mind Control . '

Regis's eyes glowed red and M-21 felt him trying to read his mind . By training with M-24 , he was able to defend himself somewhat against it , but the Nobles surpassed M-24's strength . It wouldn't be long before he broke through his resistance and found out where he was .

“ Here you all are ... . ” Frankenstein and Raizel , who no were overhearing the conversation from afar , now step in .

Regis immediately stopped his ' attack ' .

Then the blonde man continued . " ... I was looking for you , because I finished dinner a little early today and hope you're hungry . So let's go before it gets cold . "

Regis went first with the words . " This isn't over yet M-21 , I'm keeping an eye on you . Let's go Seira . "

" Are you okay ? " Frankenstein asked after the two were out of sight .

" Yes , thanks for your help . I now know why they are here , they are investigating the mass murder incident and that is why they are after M-24 . "

" We heard it . Getting informations out of them like that was really clever of you M-21 . "

" Thanks , but what's next ? "

" We're holding back for now . If they can't find M-24 and nothing else happens , they'll retreat on their own after a while . We'll just have to wait and see . "

Two more weeks of nightly searching passed without them finding M-24 or attempting to interrogate M-21 by using mind control again .

But not yet averted one danger , the next one appeared . Five men stood on a roof and looked over the city , they were DA-5 .

As soon as they arrived , Shark complained about how peaceful it there seemed to be here . He preferred battlefields where he could slaughter others . He much like their frightened faces , desperate attempts to save their lives and ultimately their death screams . Unlike Takeo .

" Kranz , what is our mission here , perhaps terrorism ? "

" No Shark . An investigation . "

" An investigation ? We , as specialists in warfare and attacks , should conduct an investigation ? There are other departments in the Union for that . "

Hammer agreed with him . “ This is an unusual task for us . ”

" Maybe , but we follow the Union's orders without questioning them , as always . "

" I suspect it's about the lockdown at the base here . " All looked at him . " I found this out , when I out of boredom hacked into the Union's servers on our flight here . Two agents from the Assassin Unit , Mary and Jake , are said to have died in the here too . "

Takeo knew these names . " Weren't they Dr. Crombel's bodyguards ? But as far as I know he's still alive . "

" That's right . " The leader of the group Kranz intervened . " That's exactly why we're supposed to find out why Dr. Crombel ordered this lockdown really and whether it has anything to do with the two agents' mission to find a coffin here and died , after M-24 and M-21 first failed . " Our primary goal is to find out if Dr. Crombel is planning something that could harm the Union , as he is about to be promoted to the thirteenth elder . "

Chapter Text

A week after DA-5 arrived in South Korea , they had not made much progress with their investigation . That's why Takeo decided to explore the city a little .

The children visited Rai again and together with Regis , Seira and M-21 they spent an afternoon of games . But this time Ikhan wasn't completely focused .

" Ikhan ? Ikhan ? "

After Suyi , opposite him on the couch to the right , had spoken to him four times , he finally reacted and noticed that everyone was looking at him . " Yeah what's up ? "

" I said it's your turn . "

" Oh yes , I'm sorry . " He placed a seven of diamonds on the pile of cards in the middle of the table . Next it was Rai's turn , then Suyi , Seira , Regis , M-21 , Yuna and now him again , which he missed again .

This time he was approached by the person sitting right next to him . " Tell me , what's wrong with you , you've been getting more and more depressed for days ? "

" It's been eight weeks since Shinwoo disappeared and there is still no trace of him . At the beginning I was still hopeful , but now I'm afraid that he won't come back . "

M-21 looked tense , which Regis didn't miss . “ Who is this Shinwoo you are talking about ? ” he asked the group without addressing anyone directly .

Yuna answered him . " A classmate of ours and a very good friend . "

" The four of us have always lived in the same neighborhood and have therefore known each other since our early childhood , but the friendship between him and Ikhan was particularly intense , " Suyi interjected .

Then her friend continued . " Shortly before you and Seira moved to our school , he was kidnapped . Ikhan and I were there , but we can't prevent it and unfortunately , we don't remember exactly what the attackers looked like , it all happened much too quickly and we would be unconscious during the kidnapping attempt . All we know is that there were four men and one woman . When we came Sense in the hospital , Shinwoo was no longer with us . The police have now stopped the search until new information is available .

" If I had just been a little stronger , maybe I could have helped him . Why am I such a weakling ?! "

" Don't say something like that . I was there too and wasn't able to help him as well . Even if you're not as physically strong as him , you have your own strength . Although I'm surprised that he could be overwhelmed with his combat experience , Even if there were five of them , after all he had already taken on many more opponents at once . "

Suyi noticed that Ikhan was sinking deeper and deeper into his dark thoughts and tried to dissuade him . " Ikhan , Yuna let's go to the supermarket and buy some snacks . "

" If you want something to eat , there should be enough here . "

Suyi ignored Regi's objection and continued after giving him an angry look . " Come on then , let's go . " She stood up . " I heard they have a new kind of ramen , we should try it tonight . "

Yuna pulled Ikhan up and they both pushed the grouch out of the house .

" Can someone explain to me what that was ? "

Frankenstein appeared in the entrance to the living room and heard everything . " They try to distract Ikhan . " He answered Regis' question . " Even though it hurts both of them not to know what happened to their friend , they notice that it burdens him even more . And by getting him to change his mind and act happy even when they aren't they try to help him to get through this time of uncertainty and worry . "

It didn't take long for them to finish their shopping . And Suyi , to his left , continued to try to distract Ikhan , with limited success . " I bet Rai will like this one . "

" Yeah , but that wouldn't be a big surprise since he likes pretty much every kind of Ramen . "

Ikhan remained silent and looked sadly at the sidewalk in front of him while the two talked until everyone stopped because they heard something coming from the alley to their left .

A man was threatened by three others and pressured to hand over his wallet . Ikhan felt the urge to help the stranger , but how could he , he was just a weakling who couldn't even protect his best friend , but he wouldn't just look .

When the man's collar was grabbed by the gangster leader , he gave in and pulled it out of the inside left of his coat with his right hand .

As if a switch had been flipped in Ikhan , he stood in the entrance of the alley , ignoring the warning calls of his companions .

" Hey you guys , leave the man alone ! "

The one standing to the leader's right and closest to Ikhan reacted to this unexpected intervention . “ What are you going to do to prevent that , you joke ? ”

Even the person standing to the left of the leader couldn't resist commenting . " You'd better go back and play in the sandpit with your two friends , you newbie . That's something under grown-up . "

" Yes , you're right , I couldn't do anything to prevent it if you really want to rob this man . But ... . " He grinned victoriously and pulled his cell phone out of his right trouser pocket with his right hand . " ... The police can do it . The station is not far from here and that's why they will be here soon . So if I were you , I would get out of here as quickly as possible . "

" You're bluffing . " The leader replied .

" We can take a chance if you want , oh yes , I also took a photo of you beforehand so that you can be identified unless you give him back his wallet . Where no crime has taken place , there are no perpetrators , am I not right ? "

Then sirens were heard and the thieves threw the wallet to the ground and ran away as quickly as they could .

Takeo didn't really want to come into contact with the police , but running away now would make him suspicious . So he picked up his wallet again and went to the three children to greet them until they arrived . " Thank you so much for the help . You saved my life . "

Ikhan blushed at the compliment and rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment with his left hand . " Oh actually , I didn't do anything great . Hehe . "

Yuna contradicted him . " Are you kidding , that was pretty darn brave of you . "

" Tell me , where are the police ? I hear the sirens but I don't see a car ? "

“ No one is coming either . ” He held out his cell phone to Suyi . " The siren is my alarm clock and I used the volume button to make it seem as if the cars were coming closer . I didn't have time to inform them or take a photo . "

" You see Ikhan . I told you , you were strong in your own way . "

Yuna was right , he was able to use his mind to put the three physically superior ones to flight and help someone .

Takeo invited the children in a Café as a thank you and they talked for a while before saying goodbye because Rai and the others were waiting for them . What Takeo didn't notice , however , was that Shark had been spying on him and took a photo of the group of the four of them . The three would pay for helping his comrade in the same way as the three robbers who tried to steal from him and whom he had just eliminated .

The next day , Ikhan offered his uncle to carry out a security update on the police servers , but with an ulterior motive . He installed a backdoor through which he could gain access to the stored files at any time without being noticed by the security program , and he want to used this to search for information about Shinwoo that the police may have kept secret from the public for surveillance reasons . But on his first attempt he came across a hacker who had also penetrated the system unnoticed . He fought a duel with him to log him out , but in the end Ikhan lost .

This game was repeated on each of the next three nights until Taos' interest in his opponent reached its peak , after all , he hacked in the last few times just to compete against the unknown again . It wasn't difficult for him to find out his identity and he sent him an invitation to meet him in a Café .

Ikhan agreed , but remained on alert at the meeting . During their conversation they found many similarities and the boy lost his tension . He was so impressed by the young man's skills that he referred to him as big bro , which at first seemed a little strange to Tao to be called that , but he somehow liked it too .

M-21 was ordered to Frankenstein's office . " You wanted to see me boss ? "

" Yes , this is for you . " He pointed to a bank card and a small black book , which M-21 took .

“ What is that supposed to be ? ” He opened the book .

" This is a bank account under a false name and your payment for the last two months . "

" My payment ? "

" Of course , you should have told me sooner that I forgot to give you both of these , or do you think I'm forcing you to work for me for free . I thought we were past this kind of misjudgment . "

" No , I didn't think so , I just thought that there wouldn't be any financial payment for it , I thought your help and being able to stay with you would be the consideration . "

" That's how you can be wrong . You can go again . "

" Yes . " He bowed and left the room .

He had a little longer to do at school today , even if it wasn't part of his duties , he helped the caretaker with a temporary renovation task . It was already dark when he went back towards the park .

Seira and Regis watched him from the roof of the school .

" Seira , you go alone today to find the person most responsible , I'll follow him . "

" All right . " Then they separated .

This time the girl discovered something strange . She saw someone walking into the house from his garden and she immediately sensed that this was a modified human . " Found you . "

M-21 was halfway there when he was blocked by two shady characters who turned out to be Shark and Hammer . They announced to him that they wanted to take him prisoner and a fight immediately broke out between two of them . Hammer and from afar Regis watched the duel .

" These human beings have a pretty uncivilized way of greeting each other . Truly barbaric . "

" What's going on ? " The Noble heard a young woman behind him say to her boyfriend to her left , whose arm she was holding .

These two didn't seem to be modified human , so Regis wanted to prevent them from getting caught up in this ' friendly ' greeting ritual and getting hurt . " You should take a different route . "

The boy was immediately enthusiastic about the suggestion . " We should listen to him , they're definitely filming an action movie here . "

" Are you sure , I don't see any cameras or a film crew . "

" They're always hiding in the area so come this way . "

He grabbed his girlfriend's left wrist ris his right hand and dragged her with him in the opposite direction of the fight .

Ignoring them both , he turned his attention back to the two fighting opponents . A lamppost was cut in two and M-21 bled . Gradually Regis found that this behavior was going a little too far and wanted to intervene when another person appeared behind M-21.

" Shark , didn't I tell you to capture him . And you M-21 will accompany us now . "

He turned to Kranz , the leader of DA-5 , and saw Regis behind him , slowly walking towards them . They weren't allowed to discover him . Even though they often argued , he didn't want to allow him to be drawn into his affairs . " Agreed , I will cooperate and come with you . "

" Good choice M-21 , Shark , Hammer we go . "

" And who gave you permission to take him with you ? "

Everyone now looked at the newcomer .

" What's wrong with this brat ? Is he crazy to interfere in our affairs ? But if he wants to play along , I'll just get rid of him . " Shark already took two steps towards the boy and M-21 would get nervous . If they found out If he is a noble , they will want to capture him so that research can be done on him .

" Wait , that's unnecessary , I've already agreed to come with you , keep him out of it . "

" If you have any relationship with the child ? Is he part of your mission here . "

' Mission ? ' Thought both M-21 and Regis , at Kranz's suggestion .

" Speak already . "

" No , he's just an annoying brad , nothing more . "

Kranz thought for a moment . " All right , let's go . "

" Huh ? Do you want to leave him behind after he have seen us ? "

" There is no need to let this matter escalate any further and draw attention to ourselves . Let's go . "

They didn't get far when ... . " A moment . "

M-21 was annoyed that Regis had to interfere again . " Shut up ! That's okay , it's fine . So stay out of it . " He had his back to him .

" I can't just allow you to go with your friends . " He first wanted to know if they were involved in the mass murder case . But then Shark said something that turned the situation on its head .

" Hahahaha , friends ?! We're not friends with trash like him in the slightest , we just captured him you gullible idiot . "

M-21 clenched his fists and gritted his teeth . Why couldn't he just shut up and let him go with them ?

" Really , if that's the case , then I don't have to hold back anymore . " He got ready to fight .

" Kranz , can I take care of him ? "

M-21's tension rose , this situation was getting out of control .

" No , I'll do it . "

" Wait , that's unnecessary , I said that I would cooperate and you yourself said this situation shouldn't escalate . "

" This boy radiates a strange aura , are you a Nobles by any chance ? "

M-21 , Shark and Hammer were shocked to hear this question .

' Please be quiet , just be quiet ! ' M-21 thought to himself .

" That's the way it is . "

' This damn idiot . ' M-21 slumped his shoulders .

" Then you will accompany us too , voluntarily or as our prisoner . Hammer the handcuffs . "

" Run ! You can't win against three opponents ! Get out while you still can . "

" Your warning to him comes too late M-21 . " Replied Kranz .

The Nobles used his mind control to immobilize his opponent , but Kranz surprised Regis that he was able to break through his technique after a few seconds , as well as his speed , and hit him with a right punch in the stomach , which threw him vertically into the air and dropped to the ground unconscious . He was caught off guard .

M-21 was amazed that the leader could so easily break the mind control that had almost brought himself to his knees back then and that only a single blow was needed to incapacitate the boy . That Kranz was of a completely different caliber than he could have imagined when Regis didn't even have a little chance .

Hammer tied the boy's hands behind his back and carried the unconscious boy on his left shoulder .

To be on the safe side , Shark also tied M-21's hands behind his back on Kranz's orders . Both of which were of course special handcuffs .

They were taken to the abandoned Union building that was next to the base where the lockdown took place , to be questioned .

Shinwoo was floating in a tube of green liquid connected to an oxygen mask . This strange black substance that was injected into him always burned in his veins like fire and also influenced his mind , or at least that was how he felt . He was grateful for this liquid that eased his pain . It was his sixth injection and he would receive ten before his modification was complete and he could begin his training .

He suddenly had to think about his friends and felt a little sad . But there was one person he missed most and the time he spent with him in the arcade . ' Ikhan , I hope you are well . I miss you , my friend . "

Chapter Text

Unfortunately for Regis , he was too far away from Seira for her to notice his unconsciousness .

The young Nobles was sitting on the floor leaning against a wall when voices woke him up . One belonged to M-21 and he also recognized the other two , they were two of the three men from the park . Even though it wasn't out of good manners , he kept his eyes closed for now to eavesdrop on them and so find out what M-21's mission is . He happened to wake up just as the conversation was about to begin . But what he couldn't determine was that the entire DA-5 team was present .

" Why did you bring me here ? " M-21 stood a few meters in front of Kranz who was about to interrogate him .

" We want some information from you . "

" I don't understand ? I'm a Union agent at the lowest rank . You have access to all the information I have access too , so what do you need me for ? "

" A lockdown has been declared at the base here , you should know that and also that the agents Mary and Jake died here . "

" Yes , I know about it . "

" We know the report , but there are a few inconsistencies . We want to know from you what exactly happened here , what Dr. Crombel did here and his future plans ? "

Why did he ask him something like that instead of interrogating him about his betrayal , the coffin or the two Nobles , Frankenstein and Raizel ? " Why do you think I know more about this than you ? "

" Because we have already found out that Dr. Crombel has entrusted you with a personal mission that has been classified as top secret . "

What did that supposed to mean now , the matter was becoming more and more confusing ? Had Dr. Crombel hasn't reported yet that he had betrayed the Union ? But why would he protect him with a fake report ? He had to play along to find out . " Kidnapping an agent during a mission to question him about a leader is against the rules . I don't understand why you're doing that because if the Union finds out they certainly won't approve of it . "

" Shark . "

As soon as Kranz spoke his name , he punch M-21 with his right fist , which was thrown him backwards by the hard hit , three meters against the wall where Regis was sitting , and sank to the ground to the right of him .

Regis still held back .

“ We are fullfil an order . ” Kranz answered him casually .

' An order ? So they didn't act on their own initiative to research what Crombel did , but rather received instructions from someone high-ranking . ' M-21 thought to himself . He already knew that they were also working against each other but he had no idea that it was so bad and that it also took place in the upper ranks too .

" It takes too much time to answer all your stupid questions , from now on you only answer mine otherwise Shark or Hammer will help you to do so . "

" If it's up to me , you're welcome to resist a little . " Shark was looking forward to getting the answers out of him .

" You have no manners when it comes to getting information out of me , but that doesn't surprise me . Having a polite conversation with your prisoner isn't in the protocol and you obviously don't dare to try it out . "

Shark used this comment as an excuse to attack him again . He kicked him three times in the chest with his right foot .

" Stop , that's enough . "

Shark reluctantly followed Kranz's order .

" I'll give you some time , M-21, to think about whether you want to resist us any longer or , as befits an agent , voluntarily share your information with us . After all , as long as we work for the same organization , there's no reason for it . "

' So they really believe that I am still a member of the Union . ' Well , he could use that to his advantage . " That's not necessary , I will cooperate . "

" That was too easy . " Shark complained . " Are you so afraid of being questioned and possibly dying ? You're more pathetic than I thought . "

" No , I know that you will kill me either way after you get what you want from me and make it look like I died in the pursuit of my mission , since you won't risk that I could report all about this here , but I'm still willing to give you the information you want on one condition . "

" Condition ? " Kranz didn't like negotiating with him , but it could save them a lot of time .

" Hahahaha , you want to set conditions , you obviously don't know your place . You're just a recycled experiment that was lucky enough to be taken on as a low-ranking agent after you became redundant instead of just being wiped out . By the way talk about trash , where is your comrade M-24 ? Why isn't he with you ? Did the trash kick the bucket or did you argue and that's why you're going your separate ways ? "

When the name M-24 came up , Regis listened more closely , after all he and Seira were looking for him .

" It was stupid of you to tell us that you had the information we wanted . We weren't sure until now that you even have it , but now we know , we can get what we need from you in other ways . " Kranz clarified .

" Yes , I know , the Union has many ways to extract information from people when they don't want to talk , no matter what happens to them during or afterward . Go ahead and use your truth serum that you're so proud of . Let's see what's quicker that it makes me talking or that I can end my life beforehand . "

Takeo secretly agrees with M-21 , such an instruction was given to all agents to commit suicide before revealing anything , or if it was too late for that , they were taught how to falsify the informations .

" You arrogant ... ! " Shark wanted to attack him again but was stopped again by Kranz .

" Wait . "

" You don't need to hold back if my knowledge isn't of that much interest to you , go ahead and just kill me , I have nothing left to lose anyway . "

Kranz continued his interrogation undeterred , but he realized that M-21 would not talk so easily and therefore had to take a more tactical with him . " Even though you're not allowed to talk about details of secret missions with others , you'll have made an exception for M-24 , I'm sure of that . So we can question him too after we get rid of you , maybe he'll be more talkative than you after he sees your mangled corpse because he doesn't wont end up like that too . "

M-21 became nervous that they now wanted to target M-24 , but he couldn't let his unrest show .

" Um Kranz , I don't think we should take out M-21 yet , because doing so with M-24 might prove difficult , or should I say impossible . " Tao interrupted the conversation .

" What do you mean by that ? " Hammer asked .

" When Shark just mentioned M-24 , I checked where he is currently and it says here that he was classified as a traitor on his last mission here . But he was already registered as deceased because he didn't have enough medication to get to survive such a long period of time without supplies that he no longer received . "

' So M-21 didn't lie to me about that and this M-24 is actually dead . ' Although Regis was still sure that he wasn't telling him the whole truth back then .

" Hmhm , ... . " M-21 put on a triumphant smile . He was happy because at least M-24 is now out of danger .

" What's so funny !? " Shark freaked out again , but held back .

" I'll tell you this , it seems we're back to beginning and I'm your only source of information again . Too bad . "

" Don't get cocky you piece of trash , we could still kill you and just start our investigation all over again . "

" I actually agree with you Shark , you could do that and I couldn't do anything about it , but I promise you that it will be almost impossible for you to get the information you want and if so it would take forever . But I am still willing to let you have it if you want , ... " His grin grew even wider , " ... but because of Shark treated me so badly , I'm now making two conditions because I can't just let that go so easily . "

" How was that ? You must have gone insane !? " Shark couldn't believe how bold this nobody was . But Tao and Takeo giggled at the antics M-21 gave them .

" What conditions ? "

" But Kranz , you don't really want to accept it ? We don't need that at all ! "

" Since when do I allow you to question my decisions ? We first listen to him what he want and then I decide , understand ? "

" It's nothing important , just something I would like to know before I die , it's about someone the Union took prisoner . " He would also like to ask for the details of his deceased comrades to find out their names , but if he was too greedy he would end up with nothing and the boy took priority at the moment . Inwardly he asked them for forgiveness but he knew they would understand .

" Rejected . We don't have the information you're looking for . "

" But Tao shouldn't have a hard time finding out . "

" Quite right . " Answered he proudly but also amazed that his reputation had penetrated even to the lowest ranks .

" And your second condition ? "

" I want something to eat . "

" Agreed , Hammer give him some of your food . "

" No , I don't want what he has . "

" Oh yeah ? And then what ? " What did he think of spurning his food ?

" Ramen . "

“ What is that supposed to be ? ” Hammer knew many types of food but this was new to him .

" You can buy it at the store near here , it says on the back how it's made and Shark should be the one to make it for me and the Nobles here . "

' He really has nerve . ' Takeo was impressed at how skillfully he could get on Shark's nerves without trying too hard .

" I don't think I'm hearing properly , you ... ! "

" Deal . "

Shark couldn't believe it . " But Kranz ?!? "

" Don't say anything back . Get to work and then take care of the task I gave you earlier . Hammer , you're coming with me . Tao take care of the information that M-21 wants and Takeo guard the two of them . I assume you won't talk before your conditions are not met . "

" Correct . "

" I thought to myself , otherwise it wouldn't make much sense . "

Hammer , Shark and Kranz left the room. And left the others behind , but before that M-21 added a little meanness . " Oh Shark , just that we understand each other properly , if I don't like it what you cook I will withhold information from you or maybe add a few wrong ones , who knows . That would be then entirely your fault , so you better make an effort . "

Shark gritted his teeth and literally started growling . The thought of giving him a painful death for this humiliation later , once they had the information , was the only reason not to rush at him .

" Don't overdo it M-21 . We're leaving . " Kranz reconciled the situation one last time .

" I have to say you're pretty daring , is that because you think you have nothing left to lose or are you always so provocative ? " Tao was curious , he had rarely met someone like him .

" I just have a hard time holding back around guys like him . " Shark reminded him of Jake . " You agree with me , don't you Regis . "

Now the boy lifted up his head and finally opened his eyes . " Yeah , I can't argue with that . And your order of ramen was ridiculous in such a Situation . "

" Hehe , do you think so ? "

" Tell me , how long have you known I've been awake ? "

" Ever since Shark hit me against the wall . I could see you blinking for a moment . "

" Let's get to work then . " Tao stretched his arms over his head to relax them . " Give me all the data you have on the prisoner . "

Takeo interrupted him . " Tao , can you handle yourself for a moment ? "

" Surely . "

After this confirmation , Takeo left the room .

" So , when was the capture , what unit does he work in , what does he look like ? Give me as many details as you have . "

But before he got an answer , Takeo came back with two bottles of water and walked towards the prisoners . " If you want to drink something , I'll help you . Don't worry , there's nothing mixed in it , if you don't believe me I'll drink it first . "

" Why are you going to such trouble , it's not part of the deal , so you didn't need to . "

Takeo was not surprised by M-21's distrust . After all , in the Union you were never allowed to let down your guard for your own safety , and you were supposed to question the actions and offers of others ; this quickly became routine . That's why he didn't take it upon him . " Because I don't like it when another agent is treated like that , and in my opinion a prisoner is also entitled to get some food and fluids . You'd better drink while you have the chance . "

" Even if you think like that , it doesn't apply to every one of your comrades . " M-21 look briefly after Tao , which Takeo noticed . " You risk getting into trouble with that . "

" Don't worry about it , you have enough to worry about of your own trouble you are in . " Even if Tao were to betray him to Kranz , this wouldn't be anything worth punishing , after all he hadn't forbidden giving them anything to drink .

Regis declined but M-21 accepted the offer . " Thanks . " He was surprised , Takeo seemed different than the rumors made it seem . It was always said that he was the most cold-hearted among them .

" Now can we get back to the topic , the data . "

M-21 hadn't expected the leader to agree to his terms , but this was his chance to take advantage of this . Even if he didn't make it out alive , Regis might be able to escape and pass the information on to Frankenstein and Raizel . However , he would still have to tell him his plan at an opportune moment . " He is not an agent but a civilian from this country . His name is Han Shinwoo . He was taken by Dr. Crombel when he returned to the Union after the lockdown . "

Regis remembered the conversation recently when he was playing cards with the children . Shinwoo was the same name as their kidnapped classmate . No , it had to be a coincidence , perhaps it was here a popular name , so he didn't think about it any further .

" All right , let's see what we can find out . " He typed something on his laptop for a moment until ... . " Hmm strange ? "

M-21 didn't like that because it couldn't mean anything good .

" M-21 are you sure about the data you gave me ? "

" Yes absolutely . "

" ... . "

The silence made M-21 even more nervous . " Something wrong ? "

" Either you're trying to buy time with this action to find an escape route , or the data on this person was encrypted for some reason , because according to the recording , Dr. Crombel was the only one who returned even the pilots are lost their lives . "

" What ? " Every prisoner had to be registered , so why not Shinwoo ? Was the data really encrypted or did Crombel eliminate him before he arrived at his destination and throw his body out of the helicopter into the sea ?

Tao saw that M-21 seemed surprised at this information . " Hey , don't make that face , I'll keep looking , I don't care whether you're trying to trick us or not , I'm now curious whether the person is really there . " Tao loved challenges .

Shark bought that stupid ramen and kept mumbling curses under his breath . In the store he met Hammer , who was getting a supply of snacks after completing the task Kranz assigned him in the shortest time .

On the way back they met Ikhan , Yuna and Suyi . " Found . "

That was perfect because Shark reported to Kranz about Takeo's little meeting with them and , as so often before , him was given the additional task of eliminating them . He could have made short work of them back then , like he did with the thieves , but he wanted to make his teammate more and more bad in Kranz's eyes , perhaps he would throw him out of the team soon . He didn't like Takeo and once he got rid of him Tao would be the next , although it was fun to boss him around , this weakling who didn't have much to offer other than his intelligence . In his opinion , they would be at least as effective as a group of three .

Shark's mood immediately rose . Takeo had dared to laugh at him earlier when M-21 made fun of him , but this time he would kill the children in front of him and so pay it back to him . " It'll be fun , Hammer , if you would help me with my special mission , I'll buy you the next round of snacks too . "

" Agreed . " His comrade to his left knew how to persuade him .

" It's a shame neither Regis , Seira nor M-21 were there today . " Suyi sounded a bit disappointed .

Ikhan to her right also found this strange and Yuna to his right agreed with him .

" The principal didn't seem to know that they weren't coming to dinner today either , because he had set the table for them too . "

" Hello kids , nice to meet you . "

The group stopped six meters in front of them and everyone wondered who these two men were .

" Excuse me , but do we know each other ? "

" Not yet , glasses snake , but by my companion's name Takeo rings a bell . You can blame him later for what happened to you . "

Hammer incapacitated the children with a sleeping gas bomb and then took them to the basement of their current base .

Meanwhile , Kranz was wondering where Shark was for so long and Tao continued trying to get informations , which turned out to be difficult when ... , ' Ring , ring , ring ... , ' M-21's cell phone , which was on the desk next to Tao on the right , started ringing , and attracting everyone's attention .

Chapter Text

M-21 got nervous because there were only two people who had his number and they were Frankenstein and M-24 ? They hadn't checked his phone yet and he hoped it would stay that way . He was close to finding some clues about Shinwoo's fate , but this one phone call could ruin everything .

" Who's calling ? Dr. Crombel to give M-21 new instructions ? " The DA-5 leader asked as he sat on a chair in the middle of the room with his arms folded .

" I don't think so , it's not an official Union cell phone and the caller is registered under the pseudonym Boss . "

After ringing seven times it was silent again.

" Check it . "

' Damned . ' M-21 cursed internally .

' Ring , ring , ring . ' The phone rang again .

" Same person again . "

Since no one answered , the call attempt ended again after the seventh time .

" So Tao ? "

" I'm not a beginner Kranz . I used the registration number to hack into his phone and call directory . There are only two numbers , one is from this boss , his last name is Lee and he lives in this city , the other is an anonymous number , but of course I also found out who it belongs to . "

When did Tao manage to do that ? How did he have time for this in addition to researching the data he requested ? M-21 didn't think he was that good .

" It turned out that he was a petty criminal from the neighboring country . Nobody worth focusing on . "

' ?!? ' M-21 was confused , the anonymous caller was M-24 . If he had it all figured out , why not this ?

' Ring , ring , ring . '

" Again ? " Takeo asked , while standing on the wall between two windows .

" Yup . "

" M-21 , who is this boss and what does he want from you so urgendly ? "

He was just about to think of a suitable answer for Kranz when Regis began to speak .

" M-21 works for him and lives in his house for so long . "

" Regis for heaven's sake can you please shut up and keep quiet instead of telling him important secrets . "

" What do you mean ? What was a secret about that ? "

" Now nothing thanks to you . "

' Ring , ring , ring . ' " He doesn't give up . You really chose a stubborn employer for your cover , M-21. And the fact that he calls you so late also suggests that he must be a real slave driver . " Tao took the cell phone in his right hand and bob it up and down .

This time after hanging up it started again straight away . ' Ring , ring , ring . '

" Tao give it to me . " Kranz took it with his right hand and held it to his right ear after answering the call .

" You're hard to reach today , has something happened or are you still ... . I'm not talking to M-21 right now , am I right ? "

" ... . "

The silence confirmed Frankenstein's suspicions . " I assume you belong to the Union . "

Now Kranz finally reacted . " What do you know about this ? You are not a simple civilian who will be used as a cover and eliminated after M-21's mission is completed . "

" No , I'm afraid the matter is not that simple . " So that his master , who was sitting with him in the living room , could hear this unexpected and unwelcome conversation , he turned on his loudspeaker .

" Who are you ? "

Tao and Takeo became curious by Kranz's question and M-21 became uncomfortable while Regis just listened uninterested .

" Before I answer any questions , I want to know how M-21 is doing . "

" There's nothing wrong with him , not yet , but that could change soon if you don't start talking . "

" Well , well , no need to going to start threatening ? I want to talk to him or our conversation is over because I have to assume you've already killed him . "

Kranz turned on the loudspeaker and held out the cell phone to M-21. " Say something . "

" M-21 ? Can you hear me ? "

He hesitated for a moment but finally decided to answer . " Yes , I'm here , me and Regis are fine . "

Regis ? So then they both got caught , but apparently Seira wasn't with them , otherwise M-21 would have tipped him off about that too . These enemies had to be very strong if they could capture even a Noble . They would have no chance of escaping there on their own , especially since he assumed that there was more than one person who was sent here .

" I don't suppose you're allowed to tell me where you are ? "

" I do not think so . "

Kranz re-entered the conversation . " Enough chatting . Now answer me , who are you ? "

" I am ... . "

The tension in the room was palpable . And M-21 wondered if he would actually reveal his name this time .

" ... M-21's employer . "

" ... ! "

" Don't make fun of me . "

" I wouldn't dream of it . But how about we talk in person . There are some things I need to discuss with you , but it's probably mutual . "

Whoever this man is , if he came here voluntarily he might be able to get some useful information out of him before eliminating him . " One question beforehand , what do you know about the explosion a few weeks ago ? "

So he wanted to test him to see if he was even worth his time , okay . " I know that a lockdown was declared in the secret underground Union base and that the explosion was intended to cover up traces . Is that enough information for you as advance payment . "

Tao , Takeo and Kranz were surprised .

" Agreed . In two hours in the basement of the base's empty neighbor outbuilding . "

" I will be there , but I assume that nothing happens to your two prisoners until then . "

" Of course . "

" Okay , oh M-21 ? "

" Yes ? "

" Don't worry , it'll be over soon . "

Not long ago he would have been surprised that someone would agree to help him , but that was no longer the case . " Fine , I'll wait . "

That was the end of the conversation .

Master , we'd best get going now .

Raizel agreed and they set off immediately .

" So that's what I call unexpected . "

Takeo agreed with Tao . " Who would have thought that there would be someone else besides M-21 that we could ask about the incident here . "

" Tao you can stop looking for the prisoner's information . M-21 our deal is off . "

" Tze , something like that was to be expected from a modified human . You just can't trust their words . "

For this comment , Kranz kicked Regis on his right cheek with his left foot , causing him to fall on his left side .

" You're lucky that the Union can use you as research material . Capturing a rarity like you is a seldom , otherwise I would have eliminated you long ago . " He then turned to M-21 . " For you , however , things are different . If your boss shows up here , your last hour has come , like he said it will be over soon . But whether that's an advantage or a disadvantage is probably in the eye of the beholder . "

Before the leader could speak any further he received a call . He took his cell phone with his right and answered it . " What's up ? Where are you Shark ? "

" I'm sorry , but something came up , do you need Takeo right now or can you send him to me to the basement ? "

" There is a new development , another person who knows about the incident has emerged , the deal with M-21 is dead . "

" Really ?! Hah you wouldn't believe how happy I am to hear that . Have you taken out the trash yet ? "

" No , not yet . How far are you with the other task ? We will be leaving soon , so take care of it immediately . "

" I've almost done that , the targets are in custody . Can you send him down now that he should watch it , otherwise he'll never learn it . "

" We're coming . " He hung up and turned to his team members . " Shark wants to see you Takeo . "

" Me ? " It was very rare for him to want something from him . " Did he say what it was about ? "

Kranz didn't answer his question , just gave him an order . " Help the two of them get up and then follow me with them , Tao , you're coming too . "

" Okay . But I'll put a sensor on the way down so we don't get any nasty surprises . "

Takeo followed Kranz's orders and they left the room together . He led the path to the left behind him , Regis , then Tao . On the right behind him M-21 and then Takeo .

" So Shark , what do you want from me ? "

Then the whole group stopped and everyone except Kranz was surprised when they saw the children and Shark answered Takeo's question with great enthusiasm .

" Welcome , look what an interesting prey I get hold of . "

Kranz walked a few meters to the right and leaned against a pillar with his arms folded .

Takeo walked past right of M-21 and stood between him and Shark . " What does that mean ? What are the children doing here ? "

The two prisoners and Tao also asked themselves the same question .

" I'm telling you , they're here so I can take care of them and you can watch . "

' Take care of them ?! " What do you plan to do with them ? "

" I watched you talk to them for three quarters of an hour in a café . "

" You were spying on me ! "

" I have , not just this time but every time you've gone on one of your little exploration trips . And that's why I also know that you not only secretly meet with civilians , but also that you're always let survivors on our missions left behind . "

“ They were all women and children , not targets . What does one have to do with the other and what are you trying to imply ? ” Takeo was slowly getting angry .

" Are you on the line so much ? Or do you not want to see what's going on around you ? I killed everyone you came into contact with . Don't get me wrong , it wasn't a complaint , on the contrary it was fun , but at some point that has too comes to an end . "

This initially shocked Takeo before he pulled out his weapon with his right hand and pointed it at his opponent . " Shark you bastard ! What have you done ?! "

" Put the gun down . "

" What's with that Kranz , do you want me to just let him get away with it ? "

" Hahahaha , let get away ? You're completely misunderstanding something . First of all , you're responsible for their demise , not me , I just got it done , and secondly , it happened with Kranz's authority . "

" What ? Kranz is that true ? "

" However , I approved each of these hits . Now put the gun down or I'll help . "

Takeo lowered his pistol and looked at his leader in disbelief . " But why ? "

" You know the rules , protecting the Union's secrets is a priority . "

" But I didn't do anything to compromise the Union . Nobody knew that I was part of the Union , not even these children . "

" That's not of interest , contact with you is enough , I ignored it long enough and let Shark clean up after you . But that's over now . "

The children came to almost at the same time back too consciousness and looked around confused .

" Finally awake again children . I assume you have a few questions , and as I promised , you now have the opportunity to question the culprit . " Shark took a step to the right towards Kranz to give the three a clear view .

But the kidnapper didn't expect what happened next .

" Takeo , what's going on here ? " Suyi wanted to know . "

But Yuna also noticed other people . " M-21 and Regis are there too , look . "

" Hey , do you two know the brads ? Interesting , do they happen to have something to do with your secret mission here M-21 ? "

But he just remained silent b Sharks question .

" Big Bro ? Is that really you ? "

The moment Ikhan spoke to him , Tao was annoyed that the person in front of him was so much smaller than himself . " Hey , we'll see each other sooner again than expected . "

" Ahahaha , did you hear , he call Tao ' Big Bro ' ! Ahahahahaha . " Shark held his stomach laughing and Hammer and Kranz giggled .

' What was going on here ? Not only Takeo but also Tao had contact with the children ? But why ? ' M-21 found it difficult to follow the events .

" Tao , is that your name ? What's going on here ? "

" ... . " He didn't know what to say .

" Tao , are you trying to imitate Takeo's behavior , a bad example what you have chosen . I thought you were smarter . " Then he turned to Kranz . " I'll start now , do you agree ? "

" Allowed . "

Shark pulled out a knife with his right hand and turned to the children , who flinched in fear as he approached to them slowly and menacingly .

Takeo wanted to stop him , but his hands were tied . The Union finally had his sister hostage and she would have to pay for his mistakes .

To everyone's surprise , Tao intervened before M-21 or Regis could do anything .

" Wait a minute , Shark . Kranz , do we really have to go that far and kill them ? Takeo and I have learned our lesson and will not contact civilians again . We could use our medicine to erase their memories . " It would cause brain damage but they could still live normally and that was still better than death .

" Yes , it won't happen again , you have my word and after all , that's what the medicine is designed for . "

M-21 couldn't believe his ears . Were the two of them just trying to save the children ?

" Rejected . No uncertainties are left behind . "

" Haha . There you have your answer , then watch me carefully , I will delay their death a little . "

" Stop Shark . " Everyone looked at Kranz . " Tao and Takeo will be the ones to eliminate the three . "

Chapter Text

Tao and Takeo didn't believe what they were hearing , why did he give them this order ? As if it wasn't hard enough to watch .

" Why ? That's my job . Why do you want to take all the fun away from me ? "

" I already told you on our last mission that our missions are not for your private pleasure . Takeo takes care of the two girls and you Tao take care of the boy . "

M-21 understood what Kranz wanted to achieve with this . The two spoke against their elimination and this is his way of testing their loyalty and punishing them at the same time . What he didn't understand was , however , why the two of them did such a thing .

" Shark, get out of the way . Come here and enjoy the show with me . "

In order not to upset Kranz , Shark went over to Hammer , who stood a short distance away from the children to their left . He did it , albeit reluctantly .

Now there was no one standing between the two DA-5 members and the frightened children . Tao went forward , stood to the left of Takeo and saw how much he was struggling , they probably reminded him of his little sister and it felt like he was going to kill her , twice . He didn't feel any better , even if he didn't understand why he felt that way . After all , he only met Ikhan once and he had already had many lives on his conscience both passively and actively , so why was it suddenly so difficult for him ? Just because he addressed him as Big Bro ? It was as if this triggered something in him , but every time he tried to figure out what , he got a headache and couldn't think clearly . Everything sank into a thick white fog .

He tried once again to resolve this matter peacefully . " Is there really no other way , Kranz ? I mean , we have always completed our tasks satisfactorily . As loyal agents , don't we deserve a reward for once . "

" That's exactly what I'm beginning to doubt , your loyalty . "

Both were stunned when he accused them of this .

" You are putting the worthless lives of three children above the Union . If you do not immediately follow my orders and eliminate them , you too will meet your end here as well . "

Shark was starting to like the situation . Sometimes being a spectator wasn't so bad after all .

Tao and Takeo looked at the children . They would die either way . The only question was whether they would share their fate . Both knew that a fight would be hopeless because Shark and Hammer were physically superior to them and if Kranz intervened there would be absolutely no escape because he is stronger than all four together , a real monster . What should they do now ? But M-21 and Regis made that decision for them .

M-21 rammed his left shoulder into Takeo's back and fell to the ground on top of him .

Regis placed himself between Tao and the children . " Do you like trampling on innocent children ? Would you rather mess with someone stronger , or are you afraid ? As long as I wear these handcuffs , you might even have a small chance against me . "

' But Regis , M-21 ? ' Ikhan and the two girls were worried , how would they defend them when they themselves were defenseless through the bonds ?

“ Get off me , now ! ” Takeo cursed .

M-21 whispered something in his left ear , which made him pause for a moment . " Help for the children is on the way . Let's give them a show fight for so long . " Those were the same words he had secretly whispered to Regis when the DA-5 members were discussing .

Takeo knew that the only one on the way here was this boss of his , but what could one person do when entire organizations or military teams had no chance against DA-5 ? Even if , which was unlikely , he only showed up here in an hour and a quarter , they wouldn't be able to deceive Kranz , Shark and Hammer for that long .

" Do something . "

Those last whispered words were enough to motivate him to counterattack . It was at least worth a try and if he fought him , no matter how this ended , he could claim that he tried to carry out the order . Glad that M-21 gave him this opportunity , he gave him a headbutt by swinging his back of head back and hitting his forehead . " I said get off me ! "

The hit caused M-21 to tip over to the left side of his attacker , who stood up and pointed his weapon at his face . Was he wrong and the children's lives meant nothing to him ? No , because then he would have already pulled the trigger . " Come on , shoot , if that's all you can do , just pull a trigger , how pathetic . Then the rumors I heard are true . "

" What rumors ? "

" That you have no strength . Without your weapon you would have been a nobody and also ended up as a test subject . But I'm glad that things turned out differently , a weakling like you wouldn't have survived a day with us . "

Takeo became more and more angry . " Oh yes ? "

M-21 couldn't tell whether it was played or not . " Yes and one more thing . You would have tarnished our reputation as test subjects even more because you are far too soft . "

Suddenly Takeo put his pistol back in its holster on his right side . " I'll show you failure what it means to provoke a DA-5 member . I'll destroy you with my bare hands ! " He grabbed M-21 by the collar and pulled him to his feet before giving him a right kick to the chest , causing his victim to fly backwards and fall on his back onto the ground .

Then Takeo slowly followed him and stopped just in front of him . " Get up , I'm not done with you yet . "

' Now see what it's like when this trash makes fun of you . ' Shark enjoyed the whole thing more and more .

Tao watches the fight , the behavior was completely out of character for his comrade , just freaking out like that didn't suit him it was more Shark's style .

" Hey Tao , I advice you to take your time with your opponent , like I did . "

' What's the point of this advice now ? Did he give himself a concussion from the headbutt he gave M-21 ? '

" If you could be kind enough to concentrate on me for a moment . Attacking an opponent who is distracted is beneath me dignity . "

Now Tao turned back to Regis . Has everyone here lost their minds ? What was going on here ? Then something dawned on him and he played along . " If you insist , but don't complain when you die . "

" You sound confident , then show me if you can do more than talk . "

Tao pulled a cable from his left sleeve and held the end with his right hand . " As you wish . But I'll let you go first . "

" That's not necessary , just you start . "

" Could you stop with the chitchat and finally start ! This is unbearable . " Shark shouted at Tao .

" What's the rush ? I rarely fight at the front , so let me enjoy this a bit . " Even if he didn't fully understand what was going on here , he suspected that Takeo wanted him to waste time . It must have had something to do with what what M-21 had whispered to him .

" Alright , let's go . " The cable flew like a whip towards Regis , who jumped up to avoid it , but with a wave of his hand it was directed upwards and wrapped around the Noble's left foot .

" Would you like a little crash ? " Tao pulled on the cable and turned half around , causing his prisoner to be pulled diagonally at high speed away from the children and thrown onto the ground on his back , kicking up dust .

" No Regis ! " Ikhan thought he was dead , because no one could survive such an impact if they couldn't catch themselves , or at least they would be seriously injured . He was even more relieved when he saw that he seemed to be fine , except for a bleeding nose .

" Not so bad for a modified human . "

" Hehe , thanks for the compliment , but I have more in store . " Then he let electricity flow through the cable to Regis , but even after ten seconds he didn't scream .

" You're tough , others couldn't control themselves so well . " Tao hoped he wasn't exaggerating , he reduced the voltage from the start so as not to hurt him and hoped that Kranz or the others wouldn't notice .

Yuna started to cry , it was all too much for her and Suyi , who was also about to cry , took her in her arms to calm her down .

Ikhan was shocked . How could Takeo , who seemed so friendly , just punch and kick a tied up M-21 ? And Tao , whom he admired so ruthlessly , tortured his classmates with electric shocks . He couldn't take it anymore and ran to Tao , who had his back to him .

" Don't wait Ikhan . " Suyi wanted to stop him , but it was too late .

The boy with glasses clasped Tao's left arm in his . " Please stop doing that , otherwise you'll kill him . I don't recognize you at all , where has the Big Bro that I admired so much gone ? " Tears welled up in his eyes too .

Suyi took her friend as an example . " Exactly where is the friendly Takeo who had such a nice chat with us ? "

" Stop hurting M-21 please . Please stop . " Yuna continued to cry .

" You're not like that at all . So leave them alone . " Ikhan added .

M-21 was touched by the children's concern for him .

Tao didn't look at him when he responded . " You're wrong Ikhan , that's exactly how we really are , the Takeo and Tao you met don't exist . "

" He's right , it was all part of our cover , nothing more . " Takeo added .

" Impossible ! " Suyi shouted .

" Exactly , no one can pretend like that ! Yuna also raised her voice .

" Man , this is turning into a real drama . Here , do you want ? You should always enjoy something like this with a snack . " Hammer held out some pastries to Shark , who stood to his left and he took it , even if he didn't like sweet things . " Sure . " And took a bite .

" Hey , that tastes great , what is that ? "

" No idea . "

" You shovel in tons of the stuff into yourself and don't even know what you're eating ? "

" It doesn't matter what it's called , the main thing is that it tastes good and now be quiet , the performance continues . "

" I didn't even know you were interested into soap operas . I didn't know this side of you yet . "

" Now tell me that's not true . " Ikhan tugged on Tao's arm to get an answer .

" Let me go ! " He moved his arm backwards with swing , pushing the boy away from him , who fell back a bit and onto his back . He immediately sat back down and supported himself with his hands behind him .

" I'll take care of you as soon as I'm done with him . So get in line . "

This cold tone from his idol hurt him very much .

" That's enough of the games . We'll have a visitor in an hour , so hurry up . " Kranz ordered .

On her way to home , Seira discovered that the principal and Rai were moving in a non-human manner over the rooftops of the city .

She followed them for a while until Frankenstein , who led the way , stopped , as well as Raizel .

Seira hid herself behind an extension of the outbuilding , not knowing that she had already been discovered , only when Frankenstein spoke to her did she come out .

" Seira , would you be so kind as to show yourself ? "

She did it . " You are not ordinary human beings . And that's why I assume that Regis's mind control didn't work on you in the first place . "

" That's the way it is . "

Seira sighed . " He wasn't practiced enough and I have to blame myself for not noticing . " She brought her scythe into view . " Who are you two really ? Even modified people like M-21 . Are you responsible for the murders ? "

" A Soulweapon ? That's Death Scythe. So you're the current clan leader of the Loyard Clan . " Frankenstein didn't even answer her questions , too surprised that an underage nobles girl is already clan leader . He wondered why this happened .

Seira was surprised . " You are very well informed . The only question is , how do you know about it ? " If he knows the name of her weapon , he must have seen it before . Were they perhaps involved in the murder of her father ? If so , she had to be careful .

" I'm afraid there's no time for questions right now . The three children from school are in danger and Regis too ... . " Before he could mention M-21 , she interrupted him .

" What did you do to them ? " She prepared herself to attack .

" Take it easy , we are on the same side . I would suggest you just accompany us , then you can convince yourself that we had nothing to do with their kidnapping , besides M-21 was kidnapped too . Yours Help would be appreciated . Any outstanding questions can be resolved later when they are all safe . " It would be easier to take her with them than to waste any more time here and she was definitely not weak and could defend herself if necessary .

She made her weapon disappear again . " Agree . " The nobles girl felt no threat from them , but she would not let them out of her sight and if it was true that the children and Regis were in danger , she saw it as her duty to help them . Even though they were able to overpower Regis , they were strong , these two could certainly use her support . Her father would certainly have made the same decision if he were in her position even it could be a trap .

Chapter Text

Kranz had enough . " Take them both out and then focus on your actual goals . "

What now , it was still an hour away . M-21 didn't understand what was taking so long . Frankenstein and Raizel could have been here long ago . They wouldn't really wait for two hours , would they ? If so , they would only find their corpses here .

" Shark , Hammer , in order not to waste any more time , I give you the task of eliminating the witnesses and if Tao and Takeo still haven't finished with their opponents by then , help them . You can also eliminate the noble boy for my sake , his corpse will still serve the Union well . "

Shark walked over to the girls sitting on the floor who were clinging to each other in fear . Ikhan stood between them with his arms spread . " You don't touch them . "

" Are you trying to act like a strong man now ? Then I'll tell you something . Those who think they are heroes always die first in real life , unlike in the movies . " He grabbed Ikhan by the throat with his right hand and lifted him up effortlessly .

The boy , who was holding on to his arm with both hands , felt not only his air being cut off , but also his blood supply . He got ringing in his ears and everything felt numb . He let his arms hang in exhaustion and heard the screams of Yuna and Suyi in the distance , begging his would-be murderer to let him go , otherwise he would kill him . In vain .

Takeo was like paralyzed , Regis tried to stop Shark from his plan after he got up , but then Hammer came and gave him a karate-style right kick to his right side , which threw him into the next wall , which cracked .

" Thanks buddy . "

" At any time . "

Tao saw that Ikhan was at the end . He was just pulling his cable into position again to intervene when M-21 stormed right past him . Even Hammer was too surprised to act and so he was able to stand on Shark's left side and give him deep scratches in his right forearm . It did exactly what it was supposed to do , namely that he let go of Ikhan , who then fell unconscious on his back .

Shark retreated slightly with a small jump backwards . " You bastard , how did you ... ? " Then everyone saw with amazement that M-21 could transform . At the time of his capture , when he faced Shark , he had not yet used this ability to have an ace up his sleeve .

" Hey Tao , what's the point , why did you keep this from us ? " Shark shouted at him .

" I didn't , I'm just as surprised as you are . There's no transformation ability recorded in his data . "

' Then have Dr. Crombel left out this data . M-21, what exactly did the Dr. plan with you ? ' Kranz tried to analyze everything .

M-21 heard Yuna , who was resting Ikhan's head on her lap , begging her friend to open his eyes again .

Suyi , who was kneeling on Ikhan's left side , shook him and gave him light blows with her open right hand on his left cheek . Until she couldn't take it anymore , she gave him a resounding slap in the face , which sounded very painful through the echoes of the large , empty room . " Wake up ! "

Finally he sat up abruptly and held his throbbing cheek with his left hand and looked at her angrily . " Ouch ! Have you gone crazy ? Why are you hitting me ?! "

Suyi's tears flowed and she hugged her friend . " Ikhan , I'm so happy , we thought you were going to die . "

' Die ?! What was she talking about ? ' . Then he remembered where they were and looked ahead to where M-21 was standing . Had he saved him from this man ? The next thing he noticed was the non-human shape of his hands . " M-21 what's wrong with your hands ? "

" Nothing you need to worry about . " How could he explain something to him that he could barely understand himself ? Through his transformation he was able to break out of his handcuffs , something that shouldn't actually be possible . But it showed him that he had grown in strength . He was also now able to change not just his nails but his entire hands .

Three weeks ago Frankenstein summoned him to his laboratory .

" You wanted to speak to me ? "

" Yes , just a moment . " Frankenstein made a few more notes and then came out of the next room and stood in front of M-21 .

“ Do you want a few more samples ? ”

" No , not that . I have something for you . " Frankenstein took a small brown bottle out of his right coat pocket and handed it to his counterpart .

" What is that ? " He turned it back and forth in his left hand in amazement . It only had a blank white label on it .

" This is a medicine that is supposed to help you expand your strength without causing you any harm . After all , you never know whether the Union will come up with the idea of ​​hunting you down , despite my warnings . "

" So you want to do an experiment on me ? " M-21 was a little surprised since Frankenstein hadn't asked for this yet , but He was sure there's some reason why .

" I wouldn't call it that , but as a supporting for your development . It's the same medicine as M-24 receives , just in a different dosage . "

" But why , my body no longer depends on it ? "

" Sure , but your cells are only 65 percent intact . As your strength increases , they will not be able to withstand these changes and they will collapse , similar to what Dr. Crombel predicted would happen to Jake , whose body could not withstand the new sudden development . "

Frankenstein saw that he was thinking about it and weighing the pros and cons . " If you have any concerns , just give it back to me . "

" Don't get me wrong , it's not that I don't trust you , but at the moment I can survive without it and I don't want to return to a point where I might have to rely on it again , not to mention the side effects that come with it could possibly occur . "

" Your concerns are understandable . But this medication is harmless and neither make you dependent on it nor should there be any side effects . It can be stopped at any time without any consequences . "

M-21 didn't believe that Frankenstein would trick him in such a sneaky way to make him dependent on him and so keep him under control . He was angry with himself for even thinking such a thing . It was just a habit he found difficult to break and was able to put down . " Okay . "

The Medicine actually increased his abilities . Since he was transforming for the first time after the incident at the base , he was surprised to find out that he had made such progress .

Like Shinwoo said , he could also use his power to protect others . He hadn't been able to save Shinwoo back then , but the same wouldn't happen to his friends . He would defend them on his behalf .

Not knowing how long he could stay in this form , he wasted no time and attacking Shark before the element of surprise wore off and his advantage of the injured arm disappeared .

Shark was able to dodge his attack , although only barely at time . Also the second and third . He blocked the fourth with the knife in his left hand and with the hand of his injured right arm he held M-21's left wrist . To put some distance between them again , he jumped up a little , placed his feet on M-21's chest and pushed him backwards , while at the same time doing a backwards somersault . " Don't imagine that this cheap party trick gives you a chance of winning against me . "

No , M-21 didn't expect that , but sometimes a good bluff is worth its weight in gold . " Are you sure I've already shown everything I can do ? "

" Tze , I'll shut your mouth . Kranz can Hammer take care of the brats alone so I can take care of M-21 ? "

" Agreed . I cannot tolerate such humiliation from DA-5 . "

" Hehe , M-21 do you want to see how strong you can become when you right transform ? " Shark took D .

Takeo was sure that M-21 now had absolutely no chance of winning this fight . The punches and kicks he gave him weren't delivered with too much force , but Shark wouldn't hold back .

" Come on , attack me already . "

M-21 was no fool and recognized his opponent's increase in strength , so he held back . The point here was not to prove his worth by winning against him .

" If you don't want to , then I'll start . " He reached out of the distance a wave of his right hand that created a blade of air and energy and sent it towards him .

M-21 couldn't dodge because then the children would get the attack , so he crossed his arms in front of him to prevent as much damage as possible .

" Hahaha , you're a fool . Standing for the kids instead of dodging . "

Hammer now wanted to turn to his assigned task , which brought Regis back into action . " One moment . Before you deal with these simple , weak people , try your luck with me first . Or have you considered that you could lose your good figure if you try too hard ? I could even understand that , because obtaining a unshapely shape like that was definitely hard work . "

" Hmhm . Not so bad Regis . "

" If you have to live with you , your behavior will inevitably rub off on others M-21."

In contrast to M-21 , who didn't take his eyes off his opponent while having a conversation , Regis made this mistake , which Hammer took advantage of and threw three mini-bombs at him . He only noticed them when they exploded right in front of him . But despite all this , he remained standing .

Worried about the Nobles , M-21 allowed himself to be distracted , for which he was immediately attacked by Shark . " Where are you looking ? "

Luckily , M-21 looked back at him in time to catch the blade coming from above towards his face with his hands . However , the sharp blade cut in his hands , which began to bleed .

Hammer was not impressed by the nobles boy . " I'll deal with you right away . Getting rid of the children is the priority . " He was pulling out two bombs again and activating them , one in each hand , when a cable wrapped around his throat and electrified him , which caused him to let fall the bombs , which then explored .

But that shouldn't be enough to take down Hammer . He turned to his teammate , pulled him towards him by the cable and gave him a hard punch on his right cheek with his left hand that sent him into the wall to the right of Regis .

" Tao ! ... " The leader shouted at him . " ... I hope you realize that you have become a traitor now . I will hold you accountable for that later . "

In other words , he would execute him .

Meanwhile , M-21 was forced to go down on his left knee due to the pressure Shark was putting on him only with his right hand . Even his arms couldn't withstand it for much longer and the tip of the blade came closer and closer to his face .

Without warning , Takeo pulled out his pistol again with his right and pointed it at the back of Shark's head . But before he could pull the trigger , Kranz blocked his vision , grabbed his right wrist with his right hand and twisted it with a jerk so that it was dislocated and he could no longer hold the weapon . " Since when do we turn our guns on teammates . You will share Taos's fate for your offense . Traitor . "

Next , Takeo received a left knee strike in the stomach , forcing him to bend forward , and then a punch with Kranz left elbow in the back , which sending him sprawling to the ground . When he wanted to reach for the weapon in front of him with his left hand , Kranz placed his right foot on his left wrist .

" I guess that's the end of our little performance . " Tao pulled out a key for Regi's handcuffs from his right trousers pocket .

“ How did you get that ? ” Kranz looked in his upper left vest pocket , but the key for the handcuffs was still there .

" I made it with my 3D printer a long time ago . You never know what it will be used for , although I didn't have a situation like this in mind . "

He was moving the key towards the lock on the handcuffs when a knife that Shark threw with his left cut it in half before it stuck in the wall . " That was probably in vain . It's no longer of any use to you . "

" That's right , it's good that I ... , " he reached into his trouser pocket with his right hand and pulled something out , " ... made ten of them . " Now he managed to free Regis after all .

He rubbed his wrists because the handcuffs were quite tight . “ Much better . ” He immediately set his sights on the strongest opponent , namely Kranz .

He responded to the silent challenge . " Takeo , if you know what's good for you , you should lay down . " After his warning , he got off his wrist , pushed the weapon lying on the ground out of reach to the right with his right foot and took four steps towards Regis , who did the same .

Despite the warning , Takeo still stood up . He had gone too far and after crossing a line like this there was no going back . He saw to Tao , who immediately understood what he wanted to tell him . They had to give everything they had , so both took D .

So that Hammer would again be superior to Tao or Takeo if one of them decided to attack him , he also took D .

The children just watched the whole thing in silence .

Suddenly an alarm went off in Tao's left pocket . " An intruder . "

Kranz immediately guessed it was the boss of M-21 and since he didn't know what kind of strength the man might have , he didn't want to take any risks . " I'll finish this now . " Now he also took D , which Tao and Takeo saw with horror .

" Well finally , you're later than I thought , but I'm glad to see you . "

After M-21 said that , everyone else noticed now that three people had already entered the room .

Tao was confused . Everything was fine with the sensor he had attached . Then how could they get there so quickly ?

Mr. Lee ? , Rai ? , Seira ? The children wondered how they found them .

Frankenstein discovered the three and was disappointed that his guess was correct , that they were captured , but still better than dead .

Shortly before he and Raizel left , he discovered that Yuna had left her cell phone behind . So that they didn't waste time to helping M-21 and Regis , Frankenstein called Ikhan's cell phone to tell him that they didn't have to come back to get Yuna's cell phone , but that she would get it back in his office tomorrow . When he didn't answer , he tried it with Suyi , but she didn't pick up either . Since Union members were there , it was to assume that they also wanted to eliminate the witnesses , who saw the infected person at the time with M-21 and Suyi would have been dragged into it .

Shark finally let go of M-21 to concentrate on the newcomers . Just in time , because M-21 wouldn't have lasted much longer , but now everything would be fine , at least that's what he hoped .

" M-21, what was it about suicidal actions ? "

" Hmhm , I'm really sorry boss , but this time I wasn't intended to let me captured at the start . "

' This time ? ' Thought all DA-5 members unanimously .

Now Frankenstein turned to the strangers . " You in the Union are pretty brazenly to cause trouble here and attack M-21 despite my warning to Dr. Crombel . "

Regis made telepathic contact with Seira , who was standing to the left behind Frankenstein . " What's going on here , why are you allowing ordinary people to be put in danger ? "

" They are not normal people and if it's necessary I will intervene . Please stand back , I want to see what they are capable of . "

Shark was the first to react to Frankenstein . " I don't know who you are blondy, but we don't work for Dr. Crombel . "

" Oh , is that so , then you should work on your communication with each other , because that would have saved you a lot of trouble . But since no one was really harmed , and because of your unsuspectingness I will ignore the fact , if you do immediately leave the country and don't let yourself be seen here again . "

Shark angrily threw a knife with his right hand at Frankenstein . " You arrogant bastard think you can give us orders !? " .

He tilted his head slightly to the left , whereby the blade only left him with a scratch on his right cheek , from which a single drop of blood ran .

Raizel , who was standing to the right behind Frankenstein , put up a protective shield that the knife bounced off .

Everyone was surprised at the small show of power , except M-21.

" Hammer , Shark take care of the three of them together , I'll make sure no one interferes . "

" All clear . " As soon as Shark accepted the order , Hammer stood to his right . And they approached the trio together .

Frankenstein wanted to face them alone . " Well , if you don't want to hear , you just have to feel . "

But suddenly the two opponents stopped . Not because of the threat but because Raizel immobilized them and all other DA-5 members .

The team , as well as Regis and Seira , were amazed . This was clearly mind control .

Regis had never experienced such a strong variant . His was nothing compared to this one . Again he spoke telepathically to his comrade . " Did you know something about them being nobles ? "

" No , I mistaken them for modified human . "

Takeo now understood why M-21 was waiting for them to appear . But that probably wouldn't be enough either .

Raizel dissolved his technique again . That should have been warning enough that they would retreat .

The fact that Kranz couldn't escape the mind control despite taking D worried him and if the other two were even remotely as strong as that one , they had a real problem . " Shark , Hammer , to me . "

Both jumped backwards and landed a meter in front of their leader .

" Good idea Kranz , if you fight with us we can ... !? " Shark fell silent as Kranz's left hand penetrated the middle of his back . It was no different for Hammer .

Tao asked the question everyone was thinking . " Kranz , what are you doing ? Why are you attacking them ? "

" I'm just following the protocol . "

“ What does that mean ? ” Takeo wanted to know .

" In a case like this , where opponents appear and DA-5 could lose to them , I should use you for what you were originally created for , as a power boost for myself . "

The whole time he was talking he was draining them of their energy .

" Stop it , Kranz ! " Shark didn't even have the strength to speak properly anymore .

Hammer also tried his luck . " Let us go . "

But in the end both of them succumbed to the loss of energy and fell silent forever .

Kranz felt the strength he had gained , but did not yet believe he could defeat his enemies . He looked to the right at Takeo . " It's your turn , come over here . "

When he apparently didn't want to comply with the order , he added something to his request that he was sure which should convince him . " If you obey , I won't report on your behavior earlier . And that's what you should be interested in . "

Takeo didn't hesitate for long . He would lose his life either way , either as a traitor or at the hands of the new enemies . " Agreed . " If he allowed Shark to absorbed him , he could at least save Teira .

He only took two steps to meet his certain death when Tao stood in front of him and put his hands on his shoulders to stop him from going any further . " Wait ! "

" What's this ? Get out of my way ! "

" I ... . " Why did he actually do that ? Standing up for Ikhan and now Takeo to protect their lives wasn't really his style ? What was he doing ? But it felt more right than everything else he did during his time at Union . He was about to answer Takeo when his eyes widened .

At first Takeo didn't understand what his comrade suddenly had , but when blood ran from the left corner of his mouth and his hands slipped limply from his shoulders , he looked behind him . Kranz had his right hand stuck in Tao's upper left back .

" Tao ! Argh ... ! " And before he could react , Kranz's left hand was stuck in Takeo's upper right chest .

Chapter Text

The children were in shock and couldn't make a sound as they watched what Kranz did to his team members .

He wasted no time and immediately started draining them of their energy .

Tao expected that he would die young since the day his modification began . But he had hoped it would be less painful .

Takeo mentally asked his little sister for forgiveness for having to leave her alone .

After just twenty seconds , Tao lost consciousness and after five more , so did Takeo , for which they were secretly grateful .

As if at that moment M-21 and Regis only realized what was happening before their eyes , they finally intervened to help the two .

M-21 wanted to use the claws of his right hand to give Kranz a few nasty scratches on his back . " Leave them alone ! "

But his target only interrupted the absorption to jump to his right with a quarter turn to be able to see everyone in the room and not receive another attack to his back . The limp bodies of Tao and Takeo were no obstacle for him .

Regis then tried a frontal attack with the right , but was interrupted again when Kranz used his victims as a shield . " You're a coward . Aren't you ashamed to do something like that to your team members ? "

" Why should I , they were created for this and are now fulfilling their destiny . "

Since the two now hesitated to attack him again , he continued to drain the energy .

" Stop ! Please , this is too cruel . " Yuna whined .

" They don't deserve this . Such a thing can't possibly be their fate . " Suyi also cried .

" Can't someone help them ? Please don't let them die . " Ikhan would have liked to intervene himself , but his legs were paralyzed .

" There's no need to beg for it . " Rai used his mind control again , " that's enough , " and frozen Kranz again with these words . " M-21, Regis fetched the two . "

They immediately rushed forward . M-21 freed Tao from Kranz's hand while Regis took care of Takeo and they brought them to safety a short distance away from this monster . Kranz tried to stop them from doing so , but was unable to do so . Fortunately , both of them were still breathing weakly .

The fact that Kranz could still move , albeit slowly , worried Frankenstein . Either this man was exceptionally strong , or his master was still too weakened by whatever happened 820 years ago to use his strength properly . He feared the latter .

With a shout of power and a swinging movement of his left hand , he even broke through the mind control completely .

" You'll pay for that . " The team leader promised them and created blades from his arms , but instead of attacking his opponents , he copied Shark's long-range attack and aimed it at the ceiling , which then collapsed .

Rai protected himself again with his shield , Regis and M-21 made sure that Tao and Takeo were not hit by the falling debris . Frankenstein was able to dodge and Seira rushed to the children and used her scythe to cut a large piece of concrete that fell towards them .

This attack created a cloud of dust . Kranz used this and the fact that everyone was busy to escape .

" Just ran away . " Frankenstein went to M-21 and Regis . He still didn't know why both and the children wanted to protect these two Union members . But he was able to find out later . The wounds were serious but not fatal if treated immediately . He was more worried about their great loss of energy . If they were deprived of more than half , their fate was sealed . " We should get them out of here quickly so I can take care of them . M-21 can you carry one of them ? "

" Secure . "

" Regis , Seira , would you make sure the children get home safely . "

They also agreed .

Meanwhile the children's confusion subsided and Ikhan spoken to Frankenstein . " Mr. Lee , what's going on here ? "

But he didn't need to answer because Rai went over to the children and once again changed the memories of Yuna and Ikhan and this time also those of Suyi .

Since this caused them to fall into a deep sleep , the two silver-haired nobles had no problem with their task . Rai accompanied the two , he held Yuna bridal style , Regis took Ikhan over his right shoulder and Seira did the same with Suyi .

Frankenstein took Takeo over his left shoulder and M-21 did the same to Tao .

When they arrived at Frankenstein's hous they were immediately taken care of by him . Takeo was lying on the treatment table that M-24 often used , Tao right next to him .

" Will they survive ? "

" I can't say that with certainty yet , their condition is critical . Thanks to their modification , they seem to be able to heal their wounds quickly , that's an advantage . The best thing will be to let them regenerate in there . He looked at the three tubes which were standing on the wall to the left of Takeo . " Can you help me get them in there ? "

" M-21 nodded . And they first began to strip Takeo down to his underwear and slowly let him sink into the tube on the far left after putting an oxygen mask on him .

Tao received the same procedure . Frankenstein noticed a cell phone in his left pocket . Since it was M-21's , he gave it back to him .

Tao must have pocketed it unnoticed after Kranz put it back on the table after finishing the phone call with Frankenstein .

Frankenstein opened a valve to the right of the tubes on the wall in order to supply the two patients not only with oxygen through the masks , but also with a light sleeping gas . Having to spend hours or days in such a narrow container filled with regenerative fluid was not very pleasant when awake , especially for a claustrophobic , it would be hell .

M-21 would have liked similar humane treatment back then . But as is well known , the scientists were not interested in their well-being .

" Sit down , it's your turn now . "

Without hesitation , M-21 sat down on the table facing the tubes where Tao was previously lying . " I hardly got anything , unlike them . "

" Still , it doesn't hurt to treat your injuries too . And while I'm doing that , maybe you could explain to me exactly what happened . "

M-21 told him everything in great detail .

" I understand , because the two of them didn't behave threateningly towards you two and even supported you in saving the children . " That of course explained why they wanted to save the two .

" That's the way it is . "

" And your new transformation , how are you doing now , are you exhausted or does something feel uncomfortable ? "

" No . I don't have any problems . And as you said , I haven't noticed any side effects from the medication so far . "

" M-21, let's go up first . I'm sure my Master , Regis and Seira are here again . "

When they entered the living room , Rai was sitting in his usual spot . Seira opposite him and Regis at the end of the couch on the right . Nobody said anything , Frankenstein was the first . “ Does anyone else need medical care here ? ”

The silence continued for a while until Regis took the offensive . " I would rather have a few answers . For example , I would like to know what you are doing here and what you have to do with the modified human who was responsible for the mutant ? But above all , who exactly are you ? " Regis looked at Rai when asked this question because he no longer believed that the name Cadis Etrama Di Raizel was his real one . He had never heard of a Nobles with that name before and he must be a high-ranking Nobles based on his abilities . Therefore it was reasonable to assume that these two or at least 'Rai' was one of the traitors Nobles Clan-Leaders .

" I am ... . "

Everyone was tense about what Raizel would say next . Would he admit that he was the long-lost Noblesse ?

" ... Cadis Etrama Di Raizel or simply Rai . "

" ... . "

" So that's out of the way , let's save the rest of the answers for another time , first you should get some rest . "

But Regis didn't want to respond to this distraction from Frankenstein and was just asking more questions when Seira stood up and interrupted him . " You're right , Regis let's go . "

He followed her into her room without arguing . " Why did you stop me ? We're about to complete this mission . "

" These two are dangerous . They have not revealed themselves to us because they have something to hide and if they believe that we find out their true identities , a fight with them will be inevitable as they will do anything to keep their secret , so we'll continue to act as if we don't know that they are the traitorous Clan-Leaders . You also think that they are the wanted nobles ? "

" Yes , such overwhelming mind control and all the intimidating aura can only belong to one of them . And I agree with you , asking further might have gotten us into serious trouble . We should hold back for now and continue searching for the modified human first , although I learned that he ... . "

Seira interrupted him . " I've already found him . "

" What ? Are you sure ? "

" His aura was very similar to ours . He must have been the one who created the mutant . "

Then M-21 had lied after all and his instincts didn't deceive him . " Seira , when I was held captive I was able to find out that this modified human named M-24 was listed as a traitor by the Union and had died and that , as M-21 said , it was due to no access to vital medicine . "

" That means that M-21 and the two Nobles found a way to keep him alive in another way or to make the medicine themselves . Regis , we will see him tomorrow . There is something else about him that I noticed and I would like to know what you think about it . "

Morning ? " Then you haven't eliminated him yet ? "

" No . I wanted to hear your opinion first and let you carry out his punishment . After all , this is your mission . "

The next evening the two Nobles left the house again and M-21 went out onto the balcony after washing up to call his comrade . He told him about what happened with DA-5 , about Tao and Takeo , his further development , before talking to him for a while about irrelevant stuff . He missed being able to talk to him in person , but it was safer for him this way and that was all that mattered . After half an hour they hung up again .

Regis and Seira reached the house where M-24 is currently staying within fifteen minutes and watched him from a roof opposite through the window as he talked to someone on the phone . " You're right , he definitely has the aura of a nobles . " Then he focused more closely on him , because the aura looked very familiar to him . " No , that can't be possible ! "

Seira looked at her comrade on her right side . " So you noticed it too ? "

" But how can that be , he has been dead for 130 years ? This man is not who this aura should belong to ? What does this all mean ? "

Seira saw how tense Regis was . " If you want , I can take care of him . "

" That's not necessary . When the time comes , I'll do it myself . But for now , I want to watch him . "

On the fifth day after the incident , at around 3:00 p.m. , Tao regained consciousness . It felt like he was levitated , or rather floating , a familiar feeling . He opened his eyes a little and saw four treatment tables and a lot of technical , medical equipment . He was in a laboratory . But why ? Kranz planned to absorb him and Takeo like Shark and Hammer he did before , why did he change his mind ? Takeo ? What was with him ?

Tao looked to the left , but that tube was empty , then to the right , where he spotted his team member still sleeping . So they were both brought here , but why ? Wanted Kranz them to recover and then make an example of them for other members of the Union . To show what awaits traitors . That would be the most likely , because that's what they were for the Union now , traitors .

He wasn't sure if he should be happy that they survived and were healed , otherwise they would have already been through it . From now on they would surely have a painful journey to their end .

" So you really want to wake them up now ? " M-21 asked Frankenstein , who walked into the room to his left.

" Their healing is mostly complete so I think it's best they ... . "

Tao could no longer understand the rest because his consciousness was already drifting away again . But he was sure that these voices belonged to M-21 and the blonde man , this boss of his . So then they weren't with the Union , but were captured by the enemy . But he doubted whether that would really be better .

Shinwoo had completed his last injection and left the regeneration tube . After getting dressed he went to Crombel's office and knocked twice before being ushered in by him sitting at a white desk opposite the door .

" How are you feeling Shinwoo ? "

" It's an unusual feeling , but I think I'll get used to it . The burning pain has stopped , and I can think clearly again and the difficulty to concentrating has disappeared . "

" Then your modification seems to have been successfully completed . I'm glad to hear that . "

" Dr. could I start my physical training tomorrow , would that be possible ? "

" Why so hurry ? "

" I want to learn to control the power within me as quickly as possible . When a threat arises , I want to be useful . "

With his determination and gullibility , the boy would truly become the perfect soldier that Crombel needed to achieve his goals . " All right , but for now you have to train alone , because the person I chose as your teacher has just left on a mission . Until he gets back , don't use your powers , otherwise you could harm yourself and we don't want that . "

" I'll follow your advice . Then I'll go back to my room . "

" Good and don't overexert yourself tomorrow . "

Yuri was unhappy about having to travel to this small country South Korea , but Kranz reported to Dr. Aris about the events there , what worried him and especially her , who even accompanied him personally .

Chapter Text

Tao and Takeo were taken to the isolated room where Mary was imprisoned . The treatment tables from the laboratory have wheels , so it was no problem to transport them there after the almost healed wounds were bandaged .

The sleeping Tao lay on the left table next to the wall as seen from the entrance . Takeo on the one near the door , on Tao's left side , both facing the door .

Frankenstein and M-21 left the room to clear the lab until the sleeping gas was completely cleared from their system . They put their clothes at the foot of the beds , but this time the poison capsule was taken away from them . After all , they didn't want to experience the drama with Mary a second time and of course they locked the room .

Tao woke up again and looked at the white ceiling before sitting down and looking around . He noticed his clothes and checked the pockets , the cell phone he had taken from M-21 was gone , but also all the pills , both the D. and the poison and his weapon too .

" Argh . " Takeo woke up and sat down with speed , which making him wince as the wound in his chest gave off a sharp pain . Out of reflex , he reached there with his left hand and gritted his teeth .

" Awake too ? "

When Takeo heard this voice he only noticed that Tao was sitting to his right . " Tao ? You survived ? But how and why am I still alive ? Kranz wanted to absorb us . " He also looked around the room briefly before looking back at Tao . " Where exactly are we here ? Have we been taken back to the Union ? " Since Tao was awake before him , he hoped that Tao would have some answers .

" I asked myself the same questions when I woke up briefly in this regeneration tube , in a laboratory . But I think we are not at the Union , because when I had already closed my eyes again , because I lost my consciousness again , I heard two voices and I'm sure they belonged to M-21 and his boss . "

" But that doesn't make sense , in order to capture us they would have had to be able to stop Kranz from absorbing us and to do that they would have had to defeat him first . I can't imagine that they have that much power ! "

" Do you have another explanation for this ? " Tao noticed his comrade looking at his clothes . " They took it from us , our weapons , the D. and also the poison . "

" Do you have any idea what they want from us ? Or what happened to the children ? "

" I'm just as unsuspecting as you . Other than the fact that they might want to gain information in form of our insider knowledge or make research on our modified bodies , I can't think of anything . "

They heard footsteps coming towards them in the hallway .

Frankenstein wanted to see if they had woken up yet , entered the room and closed the door again . But his patients still seemed to be sleeping .

As the door was opened and closed again , the two DA-5 members who were pretending to be asleep sat down again , only to see a Frankenstein standing at the door with his arms crossed and looking at them with a victorious grin .

' Caught ! ' The two of them thought to themselves .

" Nice little trick , but it's older than me . I won't fall for it . "

" Uh , well , it was worth a try after all . " Tao tried to downplay the situation .

Then the door opened again . " All done , here's the clothes . " M-21 entered the room and holding two black pants and two white shirts in his hands . He stopped when he saw that the two had woken up . " Oh yes , Seira asks when you are coming , she has already started the preparations .

Frankenstein looked at his watch on his left wrist and realized that more time had already passed than expected . That's why he turns straight back to his patients . " I assume you have some questions , but I don't have the time to explain anything to you right now . We'll catch up on that later . M-21 , can you take them upstairs and tell them where everything is ? "

" Sure . "

" One moment . What about the children ? " Takeo asked .

" Don't worry , nothing happened to them . "

This sentence relieved both of them .

Then Frankenstein made his way upstairs .

" M-21 , what's going on here ? " Takeo wanted more answers and thought he could give him some .

" I'm not free to talk about it , if you want to know something specific you have to go to Frankenstein , that's the man who was here just a moment ago , or to Sir Raizel . All I can say is that you're not in danger here as long as you don't do anything stupid , follow me and I'll take you to your room . "

Takeo and Tao put on the clothes that M-21 brought them , took their old ones with them and followed him . He gave them the identical description that he himself received when he arrived . The only additional thing was that if you walked along the small hallway next to the stairs and turned left at the end , there were four guest rooms , Seira lived in the last one on the left , opposite Regis , the front two were empty .

On the first floor , their room was directly opposite M-21s and was furnished in exactly the same way , only in mirror image . " You could rest , I'll pick you up as soon as the food is ready . "

Before M-21 left the room , Takeo asked him one last question . “ At least tell us what happened to Kranz . ”

" He was able to escape . " Then M-21 closed the door behind him and was about to go into his own room when he heard Tao and Takeo , who were sitting at the table , starting to talk . His instinct told him that it would be useful to know more about the two of them , what made him stop there .

Tao , who was sitting with his back to the door , started the conversation . " So he wasn't defeated , just forced to retreat . Tell me , what are you planning to do now ? "

" What's the point of the question , of course I want to leave here and return to the Union , don't you too ? " Takeo who sit opposite him answered .

" Yes , return to the Union - I don't really know if I want to and you should think about it too . Kranz tried to kill us both , we were worthless to the Union from the start and if we go back Kranz will be complete his work for sure . Don't forget that he may have already reported that we turned against our team and joined forces with the enemy to protect the children . The Union will never let us get away with it . "

" And what do you suggest now ? "

" Maybe we can negotiate a deal with the people here . Our freedom for information , or taking on a job where they don't want to get their hands dirty , something like that . Then we could go into hiding . I can give us new identities . "

" If I could , I would love nothing more than to turn my back on the Union , but that's not possible , at least not for me and you know that . I have no choice but to try to escape from here and go back to the Union . But you could try it . "

Tao was silent . He didn't want to go back , but he also didn't want to let his comrade go back ; that would mean his certain end . But his founders were plausible , he feared that his sister might otherwise died . She really means more to him than his own life .

" You didn't answer my question back then . " Takeo broke the silence .

" Which question ? "

" Why you tried to stop me from being absorbed by Kranz . "

" I don't really understand my behavior myself . Maybe because you were the most pleasant comrade of all . Hammer and Shark were constantly making fun of me and looking down on me or bossing me around . They liked to be extra brutal in the training fights , just like Kranz , always with the pretext that it was only for my own good , I simply smiled and made a good mine turned to a bad game . "

For Takeo , it always seemed like he wanted a particularly hard workout because he never complained .

" You didn't literally kick me when I was on the ground , you just held out for my hand . At first I thought that was your way of mocking me , but after a while I didn't think that anymore . I just couldn't watch as the only person with a little morality and kindness is simply killed in front of my eyes . "

For some reason he wanted to tell him more about himself .

The young Tao (10) had a gifted talent with computers . He was already hacking government servers at age 11 and was adept at covering his tracks , except for one time when he hacked into the Union servers .

The Elders decided to get rid of this child first , but instead they decided then to make him a member of the Union .

Five ordinary agents were sent to the country of China and were supposed to kidnap him . They observed his daily routine and that of his parents to find the best moment to kidnap him unnoticed . But one of the agents had a different idea and spoke to Tao's parents .

A day later the entire family went on a trip to the port in the east of the country . " Do it'll take a long time before we get there , I can't wait to see the big ships . " His parents had little money , it was just enough for monthly survival and such a trip was rare .

" No , darling , we'll be right there . " His mother said with a smile that seemed fake to Tao .

Once there , they drove into an empty warehouse except for a black car with its windshield facing them . " Dad , what are we doing here ? "

Then the five agents got out , as did Tao and his parents . He stood on his mother's left side and whispered his worries to her . " Mom , I think we should get out of here immediately , these men look dangerous . "

" It's all right , my darling , " she said , and that smile appeared again .

Then two of the men in black suits with hats and sunglasses stood in front of him . " You're coming with us little boy , " said the one standing on the left .

Tao shook his head and took a step back when his mother's left hand stopped him from moving forward . " Mummy ? "

" His father , who was standing a little in front of them and talking to the leader , turned around . " From now on , please listen to what these gentlemen tell you . "

Without being able to ask any questions , each of the two agents grabbed one of his wrists and dragged him forward , past his father to the right . " No , let go of me , help mom , dad help me . Don't let them take me away ! " He struggled and squirm , but of course was unable to free himself and looked back over his left shoulder for help and what he saw it was a shock .

His mother was now standing to the right of his father and he was given a wad of money in his hand . They had sold him ?!

At that moment he stopped resisting . He was taken to the Union , where he further perfected his computer skills and also received martial arts and weapons training , neither of which was his strong point .

When he was 13 , he was supposed to witness the execution of a traitor in the forest , but the person responsible put the gun in his hand . " Here , you'll take care of this . "

Tao's hands shook as he slowly walked towards his victim . He had already shot , but only at targets and not at tied , kneeling people . What should he do now ?

" Hurry up , we have to bury him before the sun comes up . "

Tao raised his weapon with both hands and placed it at the back of his head .

" No , not like that . " The man forced him to stand in front of his victim and point the gun at his forehead .

As he stood there for almost a minute , the man standing to his left pulled out his own gun with his right hand and held it to the child's temple . " If you can't kill , you're useless , despite your talents . Shoot him or you'll share a grave . Now ! "

Then there was a shot and the tied man's body fell to the left side . He died instantly .

" All right . " The leader pocketed back his weapon and took the other one from Tao . “ Was that so difficult ? ”

Tao smiled like his mother back then . " No not at all . "

From then on he wore this smile whenever he found himself in a situation that could cause him problems .

This incident caused him a strand of hair to turn white from shock . This would always remind him of his first kill .

At twenty-one , the modification was performed on him and he became part of DA-5 at the same time . The group existed for three years before he arrived where he was now .

" I had no idea . Then that's why you were always withdrawn when it wasn't about training or missions . It must have been terrible to be sold by your family . "

" As I found out , I was worth 70,000 yuan to them . But I can't blame them because I could have gotten them into trouble with my hacking and since they didn't have much money , they killed two birds with one stone .

After Tao telling him something privately , Takeo somehow felt obliged to tell him something about his past too .

Takeo was 13 and lived in a house in a wealthy neighborhood with his parents and little sister Teira .

It was at night when the boy was woken up by noises coming from the ground floor . There were two voices that he didn't recognize . Did his father have another meeting at this time ?

Takeo was curious but didn't want to disturb his father , so he quietly sneaked to the banister , crouched down and looked through the bars into the living room on the ground floor .

His parents were sitting on the coach , his father to the stairs and his mother next to him on the right , both in their nightwear . Then a hooded man dressed in black appeared with a pistol and pointed it alternately at his parents .

Now he understood that they were burglars . But when he realized it , it was already too late . The man shot both of them with a bullet in the head .

Takeo had to cover his mouth with both hands to keep himself from screaming . Then he heard his sister come into the hallway . He immediately ran to her , grabbed the nine-year-old girl by the right wrist with his left hand and covered her mouth with his right hand as he dragged her into his room into the wall cupboard and crouched down next to her .

" Quiet , I'll take my hand away now . "

" What's wrong ? " She whispered .

" Burglars . We have to be quiet until they leave . "

" What about Mom and Dad ? "

He couldn't tell her that they had just been shot , so he lied . " They'll probably hide and come for us when they leave . "

" I hear something . " Teira clung to her brother's purple pajamas as the lights in the room turned on . " I'm afraid . "

" Don't worry , I will protect you , no matter what happens and whatever I have to do , nothing will happen to you . " And he meant that seriously .

Shadows of a pair of shoes could be seen under the crack of the door . To their relief , he left without opening the wall cupboard and turned off the light again .

They stayed there for a few minutes , waiting , when suddenly black smoke came from under the door . The guys had started a fire !

" Quickly , we have to get out of here ! " Takeo took his sister's left hand with his right and stood up to open the door with his left . " Locked ! "

No matter how hard Takeo shook it , even with both hands , he couldn't get it open . The person had discovered them and locked them up .

Teira was coughing non-stop and his lungs were burning too ; he could no longer see through the smoke . " Don't worry Teira , we'll get out of here . "

The coughing stopped and he panicked . " Teira ? Teira ! " He crouched down again and took his unconscious sister in his arms . " Wake up please , you can't fall asleep now . Teira ! " But now he also lost consciousness .

When he opened his eyes again he was lying in a hospital bed with an oxygen mask on . In the bed to the right of him was Teira , unconscious and wearing a mask too .

A police officer explained to him the next day that a neighbor reported the fire and he and his sister were so saved . The perpetrators were caught the week he slept .

His sister slept two more weeks and he was alone at the funeral . She was diagnosed of severe lung damage , which is why she had to stay in the hospital while he was taken to the orphanage because there were no relatives except an aunt on his father's side who refused to take them in .

After six months her condition had not gotten better , in fact it had gotten worse . There was a funfair in the city and he was allowed to visit it with his sister in a wheelchair .

" Oh look , a big lion , it's beautiful . "

At the shooting stand to their right , this was the grand prize and Takeo wanted to win it for her .

“ Don't do that and save your money . ” The owner of this stand didn't trust a teenager to handle a weapon . " You need eight out of ten hits if you want the lion . Have you ever shot ? "

" No , but I still want to try . "

" All right , it's your money you're wasting . " But he was an natural talent and hit all ten and won the lion before they went back . What Takeo didn't know was that the owner was part of the Union and was supposed to be looking for talented young snipers . He reported him and it didn't take long until someone wanted to adopt them , thanks to a special procedure ( bribery ) it was quicker than usual .

Their new parents were , of course , Union agents . They took Teira from the hospital and separated the two children . Takeo was told that if he worked as a sniper for the Union they would make sure his sister got better . If he refuse then she would die .

He inevitably agreed and after four months he met her again . " Teira , how are you ? Have this people here hurt you ? " He stood to the right of her bed and held her hand with his .

" No , everything is fine . I can breathe much better and walk around longer . I heard that you are helping them , that they treat me . Thank you for that brother . "

" With pleasure . I'll do anything for you . "

He tried to turn off his emotions during his assignments and to remain neutral towards his comrades . But he preferred to avoid any contact , which is why he was wrongly considered cold-hearted .

At twenty-four , he also underwent his modification and became a part of DA-5 . Until he ended up with Raizel , Frankenstein and Co. .

Chapter Text

" Well , I wouldn't have expected such a tragic story . The Union seems to like to look for people who have a difficult fate , probably because they are easier to influence and control . Should I look for her ? I mean , should I try to find out where your sister is being held ? " Tao really meant it well , but Takeo reacted with skepticism .

" And what do you want in return ? "

" Nothing . "

" Nothing ? "

" Oh man , don't be so suspicious , it's just me , your comrade Tao . " He used his fake smile again , but he found it inappropriate here , so he looked neutral again . He certainly couldn't gain his trust that way . " I understand your suspicion . I just thought it wouldn't hurt to give it a try . I'm not even sure I'll find anything . You should think about it , because as long as they know you're still alive and you're could still be used as a power boost to Kranz , you can be still useful , they probably won't do anything to your sister so long , but after you die she'll be useless and they'll either keep her as a guinea pig or just let her disappear . If we use this situation to our advantage , we might be able to free your sister , eventually . After such a long time , her treatment on the lungs should be completed . "

The person opposite him was silent for a while and looked at him as if he wanted to find out what he really wanted with that , which disappointed Tao a little but wasn't particularly surprising . You couldn't trust anyone in the Union , not even your comrades , which they had just learned the hard way . Also the fact that these people saved them was certainly not out of pure charity . They definitely want something from them , Tao just didn't know what yet .

" So , what do you say ? "

" I'm thinking about it . "

This was more than Tao could expect .

As the conversation ended , Regis came upstairs . " There you are , I was just coming to pick you up . "

" I'll come and bring them both with me . " Regis tried to pretend that everything was as it was before the incident , but you could tell a certain distance was building up from Regis .

Takeo and Tao didn't notice their conversation and looked at the door when there were three knocks and it opened without asking . " Dinner's ready , are you coming ? "

Both of them only now realized that they were hungry and got up to accompany him downstairs .

" One more thing , the children are visiting . They can't remember what happened in the basement and that's why don't talk about it . They think you are old , familiar colleagues of mine who are visiting me for a short time . " M-21 gave them this information , so that there would be no misunderstandings .

The meal went off without a hitch ; even Regis and M-21 held back and didn't argue about the unfair distribution of their portions .

Afterwards , Regis took the children home and returned just as Seira , Frankenstein and M-21 had finished their homework .

At the time , Tao was sitting on the right of the couch and to his right , Takeo on the left and Raizel in his armchair , all with a cup of tea in front of them . Since Rai wasn't exactly known for excessive conversation , they sat mostly in silence .

After his work , Frankenstein also poured himself a cup and offered Raizel to pour him something more , which he accepted . When the two sitting on the couch saw the amount of sugar that Frankenstein had put in , their stomachs felt sick ; it would have been inedibly sweet for them .

" You haven't even touched your tea yet . It's probably already cold , I'll get you two new cups . "

But Tao refused . " No , thank you very much , but that's not necessary . "

" Yeah , we're not thirsty right now , thanks anyway . " Takeo confirmed .

" As you say . " Frankenstein sat down opposite his master . Regis came out of the kitchen with Seira and walked through the living room to leave the house with her when in the entrance to the living room M-21 was leaning with his back against the left frame and his arms folded . " Is something ? " Regis asked .

" No , I'm just wondering when you'll finally get tired of chasing a phantom night after night ? "

" I already told you that I will stay until I have completed my task and brought all those responsible for the massacre to justice . "

" And I already told you that the Infected person is death and now also M-24 , who created him . You heard the confirmation of this from Tao back then . Is that still not enough for you ? " M-21 didn't know that they had already discovered M-24 and were watching him every night .

" I will stay here and investigate further as I see fit . "

" Do whatever you want , but I think minors shouldn't waste their bedtime , it's unhealthy . "

" Are you implying that I'm a child !? " Regis' tone became more petulant .

" Who is the student here ? I think that says it all . "

" Takeo , what's happening right now ? "

" Do not ask me . "

" Are you want to messing with me , you modified human . "

" I already told you not to call me that or I'll make you regret it . "

" I call you that because it's the truth . Modified human .

" I don't have to let an arrogant child call me that . "

" Do you want to die ? "

" Try it . "

" I will ! "

" Go ahead . What are you waiting for ? "

" Oh , I'll make it for sure . "

" That's enough for now . For the umpteenth time , if you want to fight , then not here . Because if you decide to settle your differences here and something gets damaged , ... . " He activated his dark aura . " ... you'll get in a lot of trouble with me . "

M-21 , Regis and even Tao and Takeo , who had not been threatened at all , were intimidated .

" No , I have no interest in fighting a child . "

" And not me with a modified human . Come on Seira , let's go . " Without waiting for a reaction from M-21 he left followed by her .

M-21 retreated to his room on the first floor .

Frankenstein sighed . " I'm getting too old for something like that , it has to come to an end with these two , otherwise they'll rob me my last nerve . "

" Um , Sir ? " Tao spoke to Frankenstein hesitantly . " If you don't mind , we would like to retreat to our room for now . "

" Of course . Get some rest . "

They said goodbye and were near the top of the stairs , when Tao expressed his surprise . " What was that just supposed to mean ? "

" Exactly , it looked like they were going to kill each other at any moment . "

" Yes , it seems there is not only bad blood in our team , although I had a different assessment of both of them . "

They stopped , when they saw M-21 walk out of his room and turn the left corner .

They crept after him and discovered him supporting him of the balcony with both elbows on the railing and standing with his back to them . He held a cell phone , that what Tao had pocketed back then , to his left ear . They approached him quietly until just before the balcony , which M-21 didn't notice .

Then obviously someone answered the call . " It's me , Seira and Regis have set off again . The boy just doesn't give up . If it wasn't so annoying for us , it would even be admirable . "

[ " There's nothing you can do about it , hopefully they'll give up before I'm old and gray like you , Ahjussi . " ]

After telling M-24 that Shinwoo called him that , he kept teasing him about it . But this time he didn't get involved and changed the subject . " The two of them woke up today . "

Tao and Takeo were aware that he was talking about them and listened more closely .

[ " And were they trying to escape or cause trouble ? " ]

" No , they have in no way made any attempt to escape from here . On the contrary , I had the impression that they want to turn their backs on the Union . "

Takeo and Tao didn't like hearing that at all , because everything seemed like M-21 was just giving a report to the Union .

[ " What makes you think that ? " ]

" I overheard a conversation , purely by chance , in which it was obvious that Tao had no interest in returning , especially not now that he had learned that he was only created to be absorbed by Kranz . And Takeo , would also like to get out , but he hesitates because of his little sister , who is being held hostage . They are looking for a way to find her and go into hiding together . "

Tao cursed himself , he hadn't expected M-21 to overhear them when he spoke so openly to Takeo . He looked to his left and noticed that he was starting to get nervous , so he grabbed Takeo's right upper arm with his left hand , held his right index finger to his mouth and shook his head . They couldn't avoid this report , but they might get some useful information if they continued to listen .

[ " Hahaha , so you have eavesdrop on them , how typical of you . The two of them certainly won't survive when they return . Have you already told Frankenstein and Sir Raizel , about it , maybe they know a way to help them both , like us . " ]

" No , I haven't had the chance to tell them yet , you're the first to know . But I'll do it when the opportunity arises . "

Beep , beep . M-21 takes a quick look at his cell phone . " My battery is almost empty , I'll call you again tomorrow . " Then he hung up , put the cell phone in his left trouser pocket and turned around to go back in , but when he saw Tao and Takeo he stopped .

For a moment they just stared at each other until M-21 simply walked towards them and wanted to pass between them . But he stopped when Takeo stretched his right arm out to the side and in front of M-21 until his hand touched the wall .

" Do you want something from me Takeo ? "

But instead of the person being addressed , Tao , who was standing on the other side of the arm , spoke . " We heard what you said about us . "

" And what's the problem with that ? I just told the truth or are you denying it ? "

" No , not at all , but you should still correct your report to the Union , simply claiming that you had misunderstood something . It would have turned out that we had only hinted at something like that in order to escape from our captivity . If you refuse , We'll tell the two down there that we just caught you giving a report to the Union . In other words , we'll reveal that you're here on a secret mission on Dr. Crombel's behalf . They wouldn't like that and you either . So if you want us to be silent , take the report back . " They couldn't use any additional trouble and a fake report that they were being held captive here could be helpful and buy them time .

M-21 recognized that the two had completely misunderstood the situation . Surely you could have come to such a conclusion if you only heard the part he said . " You misunderstood something , I no longer belong to the Union . ... "

The two of them couldn't believe their ears .

" ... I no longer have contact with Dr. Crombel and I am not carrying out any missions for him . When Kranz suggested this , I was surprised , and the fact that you kidnapped me for information about the lockdown and Crombel was a surprise , too . I assume that you are only here to eliminate me because I have betrayed the Union , even though sending the special forces seemed a bit excessive to me . So you can't threaten me Tao and I can't take back a report that I never made . "

The atmosphere became more and more tense . Until this time Takeo questioned him . " If it wasn't Dr. Crombel or another Union member , who did you tell about our conversation ? "

Although M-21 had come to trust Frankenstein and Raizel , he wasn't yet sure enough about whose side they were on to tell them about M-24 . " No one who wants to harm you with the information . "

" That's not enough of an answer for me . " He grabbed M-21 by the collar with both hands . " If something happened to my sister because of you , then I'll kill you and if it's the last thing I do , YOU UNDERSTAND ME ! "

Frankenstein was entering the first floor hallway when he heard Takeo yelling at someone . He went to them and stood a little behind them . " What's going on here ? Would you please let go of M-21 Takeo . " The last sentence definitely didn't sound like a question but rather as an order .

He did it a little roughly .

Since no one answered his question , he asked M-21 directly again . " What was going on here ? Are you okay ? "

" Yes , I'm not harm anywhere . It was just a misunderstanding . " He walked between Tao and Takeo and past Frankenstein on the right , and go straight into his room .

" I wish no further misunderstandings of this kind . "

" Sure , that won't happen again . " Tao was annoyed because he wanted to avoid unnecessary arguments with the residents .

Frankenstein went into his room as he originally wanted .

Tao mistakenly suspected that M-21 was covering them to protect his own secret . Maybe he could use that to his advantage at some point . " Takeo , what do you say , should we rest first ? "

" I'll be right there , I need to calm down a bit first . "

" All right , turn off the lights when you come . "

Takeo stood at the railing and looked up ; an almost full moon could be seen . ' Teira , I will help you . ' As he thought this , he saw a silhouette flitting past the moon from left to right , while something shiny flew to him and got stuck in the floor of the balcony , next to his right foot . He looked around but the person was nowhere to be seen , so he picked up what turned out to be a knife and removed a piece of paper that was attached to the handle .

What he read made both hands and therefore the paper tremble . The shock was written all over his face .

Five minutes after Tao entered his room , Takeo arrived . " That was quick . Is everything okay ? "

" Yes . "

" Are you sure ? You look like you've seen a ghost . "

Toa started to get on his nerves , so he volumed up . " I said I was fine ! " When he realized what he was doing he rowed back . " Sorry , I'm just a little tense . I just want to sleep now . " He changed his clothes and lay down without another word . Tao did the same .

At 1:33 a.m. in the dark , Takeo got up , put on his Union clothes , and was about to sneak out of the room when he stopped in the open doorway and looked back over his right shoulder . ' Good luck , maybe you'll at least be able to be free , that I wish for you . ' Then he went and quietly closed the door behind him with his right hand , without waking his comrade .

He managed to leave the house completely unnoticed .

Chapter Text

Less than 10 minutes after Takeo left the house , Tao woke up in his bed next to the window . He has always had problems sleeping through the night . Normally he would spend the rest of the night hacking into any programs . But his laptop was still in their base and the housemates are unlikely to let him use theirs . Tao tried to be quiet so as not to wake his roommate . When his eyes adjusted to the darkness he looked to his left . It seemed like Takeo's bed was empty so he sat down and turned on the bedside lamp to his right . He didn't think anything of it , he was probably in the bathroom for a moment or grabbing a snack from the kitchen . At least that's what he told himself .

When his comrade still didn't come back after twenty minutes , he considered other options . This Frankenstein seemed to be a scientist , perhaps he had taken Takeo to do some research and he himself was so tired that he didn't notice it . If that was the case , then they would come and get him straight away , because it would be illogical only to examine him , right ?

Then he noticed something , the closet door was a crack open , it definitely wasn't when they were lying down . Tao had both doors closed , he was sure of it . He stood up and opened it . " Takeo ... , " the Union uniform was gone , " ... so you just fled without me . "

Tao was disappointed , he thought Takeo would have been different , but in the end apparently he wasn't as he just leaves him behind to their enemies without hesitation . " Well , then I should get going too . " He also put on his trousers from his Union clothes , when he saw his shirt with the hole in his back , a cold shiver ran down his spine and he felt it in his mind he remembered the pain when Kranz had almost killed him . He preferred to wear one of the white shirts .

When he closed the closet and was about to leave , he discovered a crumpled up piece of paper on the floor by Takeo's bed . Tao thought about checking to see what it was , but ignored it .

He already had the door handle in his hand when an inner voice told him to look at the note . " Oh man . " So he went back and unfolded it . " Takeo ! You didn't ?! "

The message read as follows : Come to where it all began for you at 3:00 a.m. or your sister will die . Kranz . There was a blood stain under the message .

Damn ! Tao looked at the black alarm clock on his dessert table , it was 2:13 a.m . Great , how was he supposed to find out which place was meant in just under 45 minutes , find him in time and maybe defeat Kranz to save his comrade . He sighed and let his shoulders and head hang , " I can't do that in my life . "

What should he do now ? A thought occurred to him , ' M-21 ' . He left his room and entered the one opposite . Since it wasn't locked , this wasn't a problem and he didn't have to knock , which might have woken up the other two .

M-21 woke up to a hand covering his mouth . Instinctively he opened his eyes , grabbed his ' attacker's ' wrist with his right hand and grew the fingernails of his left hand , which he moved with swing towards his opponent .

" M-21 ! "

Just a few millimeters from the carotid artery of the man crouching to the right of his bed , M-21 stops his defensive attack .

" I take my hand back . " And so Tao removed his right hand .

M-21 transformed back and turned on his bedside lamp with his right hand before sitting down and Tao stood up .

" Are you crazy , stupid , tired of life or all of this above ? It wouldn't have taken much for me to kill you . How can you wake me up like that ? "

" I wanted to make sure you were quiet when I woke you up . "

" You succeeded , what on earth do you want ? It's the middle of the night . "

" I need your help . " He handed the note to M-21 with his right hand , who accepted it also with his right hand and read it .

" And how did you imagine I should help you ? "

" I need a computer to locate Takeo , you seem to have lived here for a long time and I'm sure you know where I can find one . And my weapon , I need to know where it's kept . " He didn't expect M-21 would simply help him , which is why he was even more surprised at his reaction .

M-21 quickly changed clothes . " Follow me . "
He left his room , four steps behind him Tao , and went to the left , at the end of the hallway where he knocked on the left door .

Then Tao realized that this was Frankenstein's room !

The door opened almost immediately and the homeowner appeared , still dressed in his everyday clothes . He was still awake because he was engrossed in a book and had lost track of time . " M-21 ? ... " Then he also saw Tao and knew that something was wrong . " ... What happened ? "

" Takeo is gone , ... " he handed the note to Frankenstein with his right , who accepted it with his left and read it through while M-21 continued speaking . " ... Tao wanted me to show him where your computer is so he could use it to track down Takeo and he also wanted his weapon back before he went after him . "

' M-21, you traitor ! ' Tao thought to himself , and chastised himself for thinking that he would help him . Now Frankenstein would surely lock him up and Takeo would die . He thought about trying to run away while he still could and was already taking a step backwards with his right until Frankenstein's words broke him out of his thoughts .

" Let's go , you can use the computer in my lab . It's the newest model I have . "

Frankenstein led the way . When he reached the destination , Tao immediately got to work , even if he didn't fully understand why he was helping him .

Tao hacked into all the cameras in the city in the hope of discovering his comrade on one , but he didn't appear anywhere .

Then M-21 , who was standing behind him on the left , had an idea . " Tao try the funfair that's scheduled to open in two days . "

Surely there the Union became aware of him . Why hadn't he thought of that himself ? He checked the security cameras installed there . And there he was , but not alone , Kranz was already there and was standing ten meters in front of him with a tied Teira on his right side . Was it too late after all ? Would Kranz now absorb him and Tao would be forced to watch ? They should still have ten minutes .

" Brother ! Please help me . "

" Let my sister go Kranz , it's me you want not her ! "

" That can be negotiated . But first you throw away your weapons . "

" I am unarmed , my pistols were taken from me when I was captured . "

" Don't tell me such nonsense . " Kranz pulled with his right hand on the rope that connected him to his prisoner , whereupon she now stood in front of him . He then pulled a knife out of his left trouser pocket . He didn't even need to put it on her throat because the sight was enough to make Takeo submissive .

" Wait , don't hurt her ! I'm really unarmed . That's the truth ! "

" It's nice to hear that , but nothing else was expected from you , Takeo . " A blonde man emerged from behind the shooting stand on Takeo's left side , accompanied by two other muscular men a little behind him .

" Damn , what is he doing here ?! " Tao couldn't believe his eyes .

" Who is he ? " Frankenstein asked , standing on the right behind Tao .

" The blonde is called Yuri and is Dr. Airis' right-hand man , she is responsible for the research and development of DA-5 . I don't know the other two . "

' So this is Yuri . ' M-21 had heard of him but never met him . But he is said to be very strong .

On the screen you could see Kranz turning around and walking away , followed at some distance by Takeo and also at a distance by the three others .

Tao was relieved to see that he was ' only ' taking him prisoner at first . In total that would be four enemies and one hostage. He couldn't defeat so many enemies alone . So he put everything on one card . " I need your help to free my comrade , whatever you ask of me in return you will get it , no matter what , just please help me get him back . " Giving this man a blank check was probably the stupidest thing he could have done , but also the only one .

" Do you know where they want to go ? "

" There's a Union helipad to the west . They're heading right there . We have to hurry . Once they take off , that's it for Takeo . Dr. Airis will do who knows what to him before she lets Kranz absorb him , I'm sure of it . "

" Then we shouldn't waste any more time . "

Kranz spoke to the pilot when they arrived at the helipad . " Can we take off ? "

" I'm afraid not yet , a bad weather front is heading towards us . The start will probably only be possible in thirty minutes . "

Because of this , after their arrival , Takeo was locked in a room and guarded by the two strange men . His sister was separated from him , again . He didn't resist the entire time and just waited for his impending end , because what awaited him in the Union base would probably be an interrogation about the people who had held him prisoner , perhaps painful experiments and then death from absorption by Kranz . But he had already accepted his fate .

Yuri got him when they were ready to go . In the large open area there was Kranz with Teira . " Wait here . " Yuri ordered his prisoner before walking over to the two .

Takeo waited and was guarded by the two agents , one on each of his side . When Yuri hadn't quite reached his destination , the two men next to Takeo suddenly screamed , which ended in a gurgling noise as they fell dead to the ground .

Takeo didn't know what was happening . There were black spears stuck in the corpses and then they disappeared . When he looked behind him , there were a piece away two people there that he hadn't expected to see ever again . Tao and Frankenstein to his right !

" Takeo , so you betrayed us and lured them to us ! "

" No , I didn't , Kranz . I had no idea I was being followed . "

Kranz took a few steps forward and handed the rope to Yuri's right hand . " Yuri , take care of the little one . " Kranz continued to walk towards Takeo . Until spears like the one that killed the other two appeared out of nowhere and landed between him and Takeo .

" Takeo come over to us . " Frankenstein ordered him .

Kranz was not deterred and go ahead as he stood to the left of his team member . " He won't , Takeo , you take care of Tao , I'll take care of the guy . "

" What ? But ? "

" Don't contradict me or have you already forgotten what's at stake . "

Kranz was right , if he refused , Yuri wouldn't hesitate and kill Teira . Takeo lowered his head . " Understood . "

Kranz handed him a weapon . " No tricks and no failure . "

The sniper took the pistol . " One more thing , keep him alive if possible , kill him if necessary . "

" All right . "

" I don't want to push , but I would like to start our fight now . " Frankenstein had left without informing his master and he would like to be back before he notices his disappearance . " Bigmouth , you've got a few nice tricks , but that's all . " Kranz threw a few mini-bombs like the ones Hammer had used and then pulled out two knives .

He briefly remembered his meeting with Shark , who was serving a life sentence for stabbing seven people dead , in a visiting room at a prison in England .

" You are the recently imprisoned mass murderer SHAmes MaRK , am I correct ? "

" Oh dear . What kind of person are you ? Did I slice up one of your relatives ? "

" I'm asking the questions here . "

This guy's arrogance was getting on Shames' nerves . What was he imagining talking to him like that ? " You're lucky I don't have a knife on hand , otherwise I would have slit your throat long ago and then watched you writhe and choke on your blood . "

Kranz also ignored this comment . " I have an offer for you . "

" An offer ? What could you offer me ? I'm stuck here for the next few decades , so there's nothing you could offer me that would interest me . "

“ Not even your freedom ? ”

Shames didn't say a word and just listened .

" The organization I work for is looking for people like you . If you join us and obey every order , including killing people , we will get you out of here in return . However , the offer is only valid for ten seconds . "

" When you tell I were allowed to kill and get me out of here you already had me . So how and when do we leave ? " Shames wanted to get out of this hole as quickly as possible .

However , Kranz simply stood up and left without saying anything .

" Hey wait , I agreed ! "

Then the door to the visiting room closed again behind the stranger . He hadn't even told him his name and had so deceitfully made a fool of him . If he runs into him again he will definitely kill him , even without a knife if its necessary .

It had been three weeks since this guy had dared to make fun of Shames . " That bastard ! " That didn't leave him alone .

The door to his cell was unlocked and he sat down in his bed , to the left of the cell entrance , in which he was lying until now . " Cell search . We received an anonymous tip that a weapon is supposed to be hidden here . "

" A weapon ? If I had seen one here , I would have killed my cellmate , that pain in the ass , long ago . "

Both prisoners had to leave the cell for the check . Three men stayed with the prisoners and three carried out the search . After ten minutes it was already over . " What do we have here ? " The security guard in charge of the search pulled a spoon converted into a knife from under Shame's mattress .

" Someone pushed underneath that on me . Was that you , you little rat ? " He was about to attack his cellmate to his right , who was trembling in fear , while Shames was wrestled to the ground by three guards .

" It wasn't me , honestly not Shames . "

" You're lying , if you open your mouth , I'll kill you ! "

' Ho... , How does he know that I'm a notorious liar ? ' The man thought to himself , although for once he was telling the truth .

" Shames Mark . You're going to be put in the hole for a month . "

Shames knew the way to the individual holding cells ; he had already been in there for a week because he had broken the nose of a fellow inmate . But that wasn't the right direction . " What's this ? Where are you taking me ? " What did these guys want to do with him ? It occurred to him that two months ago a fat man with a skull tattoo on his right shoulder allegedly suffered a heart attack in solitary confinement , which ended in death . This man HAnry BruMMER was imprisoned for bank robbery with the use of explosives , but he didn't take into account whether others were injured or even killed , like the three bank employees . His only reason was that he could buy good food with the money and plenty of it . Shames liked this attitude and became friends with him , if you could speak of friendship between criminals and murderers . Despite his physique , he himself did not believe in a natural death . Was he the next person to disappear under mysterious circumstances ?

" No , not with me ! " Shames tried to free himself from the grip of the guards who were holding each of his arms and twisted and kicked , but when the leader held a gun to his forehead , his movements stopped .

" It's no use to you , so stop it . " He holstered his gun again . Then they continued on their way .

They walked through the laundry room to the door that led outside . But when he got there , instead of a bullet in his head , that arrogant guy from the other day was waiting for him . " What the hell ? What's playing here ? "

Kranz ignored Shames again , which infuriated him more and more .

" Please , he's yours now . "

" I don't possess to anyone , got it ! " His adrenaline level had now increased to such an extent that he managed to break away from the two guards , only to be immediately knocked out by Kranz with a left hand edge strike to the back of the neck . ' So fast ?! ' Shames couldn't believe it .

When he came to his sense again , he was sitting on a white folding chair in an almost empty room with his head on the white table . " Ah , my neck ? What happened and where the hell am I ? " He rubbed the sore spot where he was hit with his right hand and looked around .

" Awake now ? "

" Huh ? " Shames thought he saw a ghost when he saw the person standing on the wall to his left . " Hanry ? Where am I ? In hell ? " He realized that if there really was an afterlife and something like heaven and hell , he would definitely end up there .

" No , we're with an organization called the Union . You want something ? Here . " Hanry walked to him and handed him a box full of Donuts with his right hand .

" Say , are you still clear in mind ?! Shouldn't you actually be dead ?! "

" Officially he is , just like you . " The voice that came from the front door behind Shames made his blood boil again and made him jump from his seat , the chair tipping back before he turned around . " You !?! Who the hell are you !? "

" Calm down . " Hanry stopped Shames from attacking Kranz .

The man standing in the entrance with his arms folded refused to be provoked . " I'll be your executioner if you violate our agreement . "

What kind of agreement was that guy talking about ? Then he remembered , he agreed to join his organization . He slowly calmed down again . " A little warning would have been nice , I thought the guards were going to kill me ! "

" But now you are free , as agreed . "

" And what about you Hanry ? Were you some kind of spy to find someone like me in this rat hole ? "

" Nonsense . The guys locked me in the same way they locked in you . Until the guy there wanted to talk to me and offered me freedom and good food for my membership . Before I had to eat this disgusting food for 17 years , I agreed . "

" Even though you didn't like it , you had a good appetite and there was never anything left . "

Kranz joins the conversation . " You should be grateful to him , because he recommended you . "

So he owed Hanry his ticket out of there . " And what happens next ? "

" The inmate of the maximum security prison Shames Mark was shot while trying to escape . You both are now considered dead and will be given new identities , from now on you will be called Shark and Hammer . I will take command of our force , which will be called DA-5 . Still questions ? "

" Yes . I don't like that we know nothing about you , but you know everything about us . "

Kranz understood Shark's objection and told him something about himself . " I am an American ex-soldier , my name used to be KRis BlinkhANZ and now Kranz . I did everything for my country during my time in the army and they thanked me by showing me contempt for my methods . Someone made me the same offer as I did to you , either join their organization or be put in front of a firing squad . "

Kranz accepted , but not primarily because of the fear of dying , but because they told him about overpowering beings , the Nobles and Werewolves , and that with his skills and their science he would not only be able to defend one country , but also to serve all of humanity and save it from destruction .

That was all Kranz ever wanted , to defeat an enemy in order to maintain peace . Of course , he also accepted collateral damage in return for it . " My methods are quite unconventional . However , but I assume that you already know that . Otherwise you wouldn't be here , " he said to his visitor in the military prison .

" That's it , so what do you say , will you join us ? "

" I accept and I'm ready to sacrifice my life if necessary for the good of humanity , Dr. Airis . "

" So are you ready to dedicate your life to the organization like I am ? "

Both nodded in confirmation .

They knew the name from the news . He was responsible for many civilian casualties . He burned down an entire village with all its inhabitants just to kill an enemy soldier , for which he was allegedly already executed by the military or at least should be .

" Good , you'll be starting tomorrow taking a crash course in martial arts . If you pass the test , you'll be part of the team . "

They passed the test and a year later they were all modified and met the sniper Takeo and the hacking genius Tao . These two did not need new identities because they had no criminal record and were therefore not wanted or known as criminals .

When the bombs exploded , a cloud of poisonous gas was created . Frankenstein and Tao jumped back from the potentially deadly cloud .

Kranz and Takeo immediately rushed through the greenish gas with the small difference that the leader was wearing a mask and his companion was not .

As they both crossed the cloud , Kranz tore off his mask with his left and threw a knife with his right at Frankenstein , who dodged the attack by jumping to the right . Kranz immediately followed up with another attack , this time with two knives and he dodged as the same way . At least he stormed , with two knives again in his direction , but Frankenstein create black spikes to appear around him , which forced Kranz to stop .

Takeo stood five meters in front of Tao and tried to pull his weapon on him , but Tao tied his right wrist with his cable . With a jerk , Takeo dropped the weapon to the ground . When he tried to reach for it with his left hand , Tao warned him .

" Don't do it . " He let a minimal amount of electricity flow to Takeo to show him that he was serious .

Takeo was desperate . " Tao , why did you follow me ? Can't you just let me die ?! Why are you meddling in my affairs for the second time , it's none of your business ! "

" Because you are my comrade . "

Teira noticed that Takeo was influenced by these words , but two people could play this game . " Don't listen to what he says . He just wants to distract you . If you really love me and want to stop them from killing me , then kill him ! So we can go back . "

She seemed to be taking control of him again . " I know Teira , you're right , I won't let you down , don't worry . "

Tao gradually became angry . " Have you even listened to her ?! She demands that you sacrifice yourself for her ! "

" And if so , I don't care . "

" But Takeo ? "

" I'm sorry Tao , but she's all I have in this world ! " With the help of a skilled movement of his left foot , he first maneuvers the gun onto his left shoe to kicks it up into his left free hand .

Tao immediately let the electricity flow to prevent him from doing so , even though he didn't like it .

Despite the pain , Takeo managed to catch the weapon and attach it to the cable before firing it . This ended Tao's attack and Takeo was able to counterattack . He quickly positioned himself behind Tao so that he couldn't counter him again and to make it easier for him to pull the trigger without having to look at his face . He held the muzzle of the gun just a few centimeters away from Tao's back head . " I'm sorry , but you shouldn't have follow me . "

Chapter Text

“ That's good , brother , you've got him ! ” Teira cheered him on .

" Takeo , you don't have to do this . "

" Shut up ! " Takeo switched back to his emotionless personality but for the first time in a long time his finger on the trigger began to tremble . A part of him wanted to vehemently disobey the order . " I can't do it . " His voice was so quiet that even Tao , who was standing right in front of him , could barely hear it .

Frankenstein saw that Tao was in distress and decided to intervene . In order not to hurt Takeo , he didn't use his energy to form spears or anything similar , but rather just loops that wound from the ground around his entire body , along his arm and twisted his wrist to the side , so far that he would miss his target if he pulls the trigger now .

" That was stupid of you , I'm your opponent . " Kranz used D to help , which making his attacks faster and more precise , but he didn't hit Frankenstein once .

" If I done with you , I'll pay these other guys a visit and take him out too , then the Union will have one enemy more less . "

Suddenly Frankenstein's aura exploded and became frighteningly intense . Everyone was shocked by this level of strength gain , which spun around him like a tornado .

" What did you just say ? What are you planning to do with my master ?! " The look in Frankenstein's eyes was crazy to say at least . Because when it came to his master's safety , Frankenstein was overcome by a murderous lust that he found difficult to control . He even broke the seal without permission .

This was the ideal time for M-21 to intervene . He jumped from the roof of the building where Takeo was imprisoned behind Teira , cut her bonds with his transformed left hand , grabbed her , and threw her over his right shoulder . He then moved away from Yuri's proximity as quickly as he could and towards Tao and Takeo .

" M-21 ?! " Takeo didn't expect him to come too .

" Let me down ! Help ! " Teira struggled and writhed as if it were for her life . " Calm down , otherwise you'll fall down . I'm here to help you , so hold still . Argh ! " M-21 suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left shoulder . While Frankenstein , Tao and even Takeo were perplexed by what had just happened , Kranz and Yuri seemed unsurprised .

Teira pulled a knife from her left sleeve and poke it into M-21's left shoulder . When he loosened his grip on her , she was able to move down from his shoulder and gave him a right kick in the back , which sent M-21 a bit forward on his stomach , in front of Tao and Takeo .

However , M-21 immediately got up again and turned to his attacker .

" Don't you dare touch me again , you piece of Crombel's trash . "

" But Teira ?! " Takeo didn't understand what had happened , since when did she talk so derogatory and be able to fight like that ? She was always too weak to be able to move much . Even after years of treatment . "

Suddenly she changed back to her innocent personality . " Oh , what have I done ? " She held both hands over her mouth and widened her eyes in surprise . " I'm so sorry , I didn't mean to hurt your friend . You have to know , brother , they did experiments on me too . I kept it a secret from you until now so as not to worry you . Sometimes I react completely automatically and can't control my actions . " Tears welled up in her eyes and her voice began to tremble . " Please believe me , you know that I'm not like that . "

" How could they do this to you ! Those bastards , wasn't I enough for them ? " Takeo believed her .

" Ridiculous , this grease theater . " Frankenstein threw three spears in Teira's direction .

" No Teira ! " Takeo wanted to go to her but he still couldn't move because of the bonds . Did he have to watch his sister die now ? To his surprise , Kranz and Yuri intervened and stood in front of her and blocked the attack .

Takeo was confused . " What's going on here ? " Why should Kranz and Yuri protect Teira ?

Frankenstein answered his question . " I guess she wasn't a hostage to begin with . She only came along to lure you into a trap . " Then he turns to Teira . " Little miss , so you belong to the Union and the fact that they protect you like a shield means that you are their leader . Am I right ? "

" Hihihihahahaha . You're good-looking , strong and smart , you'd be an ideal test subject , but you dared to attack me and that's why I don't want you anymore . "

" Don't make me laugh . As if someone like you had the potential to experiment on me . " Frankenstein again caused seven spears to appear around his opponents and released Takeo's bonds , believing he had realized what a false game was being played with him .

But instinctively he wanted to rush to his sister to help her , even if it was just as a shield .

" Wait ! " Tao and also M-21 stood in his way .

" Brother . "

" Teira ! Get out of the way , I have to go to her ! "

" Hehe , you're such a pathetic idiot . It was fun to kill the boredom with you and at the same time make you submit to the organization . After all , it's not every day that you find such a talented sniper . Just in case you still don't understand I was just pretending to be your little , fragile sister who depends on your protection . "

Takeo just stood there with his mouth open and eyes wide .

" What did you do with his real sister , where is she ! "

The answer to Tao's question was like someone twisting the imaginary knife in Takeo's back around . " She's dead ! "

After ten seconds she could no longer control herself and laughed . " I Just kidding , you should have seen your face Takeo , it's hilarious . She never existed . You were an only child . We manipulated your memories and wrote me into them . "

Takeo just stood there motionless , it was all too much for him .

Tao , M-21 and also Frankenstein felt sorry for him .

But Teira hadn't rubbed enough salt into his wound . " You should be grateful to me , after all I was your light in the darkness . Your reason for killing people and continuing to live with your bad conscience . "

" Teira ?!? That's a bad joke . Tell me that's not true ! " Takeo couldn't and didn't want to believe what he heard . Everything he had lived for was just a lie and all the crimes . For what he had killed so many people ?

" Who are you really ? " M-21 wanted to know who exactly they were dealing with .

But before she answered , Kranz spoke . " Dr. Aris , this enemy is too strong to fight at this moment . "

Dr. Aris !? Did Kranz actually just have called she Dr. Aris ? They had never met her , Takeo and Tao were always narcotized before being examined .

" Kranz , what are you planning ? " Yuri pushed his glasses up a bit with his right index finger .

" Dr. , I'm ready for the final step . Even though I'm not complete yet , I've still absorbed a part of Takeo and Tao . If we die here , it's all for vain . Absorb me . "

' What ? ' Again everyone was surprised . Did that mean that Kranz was just intended as a power boost for Dr. Aris after absorbing his four subordinates ? And did he knowingly agree to this ?

" As a soldier and team leader of DA-5 , I will now make the ultimate sacrifice ; I will do whatever it takes to protect this world for its enemies . "

Aris didn't hesitate and did it . She thrust her right hand into his back . The more she absorbed his strength , the more life drained from Kranz , but he died without regret but with pride and , in his eyes , for a just cause .

" Ahahahaha , that feels good . This incredible power , I'm bursting with energy . "

After the initial shock had subsided , Takeo lost the strength in his legs and blood suddenly ran from his mouth and nose .

" Takeo , what's wrong with you ? " Tao was just able to catch his comrade before he fell forward to the ground .

" I don't know , my whole body hurts . "

" So Kranz's poison is still having an effect after all . " Yuri thought that Takeo might not have inhaled it earlier , but apparently he did .

With a wave of his right hand , Frankenstein finally released his attack , but a protective shield that Yuri set up stopped it , but without additional support from Aris it probably wouldn't have turned out so well .

" Back off Yuri , I can't wait to test out my new powers . Make sure my two remaining babies don't run away , I'll get the rest of their energy when I'm done with him even without Kranz as catalyst . "

" What do I need to hear ? What did you call them and what do you plan to do with them ? "

M-21 had never seen such a murderous look in Frankenstein's face .

" They are my creation I have looked after them for years so they are my babies and since they are mine I can do whatever I want with them . "

" And you want to be a scientist ? You and Dr. Crombel are a disgrace to all scientists . You don't care one bit about any of them although you should . They were just your means to an end to get stronger . Otherwise you wouldn't be talking about them as they are merely improvement items . "

Hearing this hurt Tao and Takeo , but it was the truth , they were nothing more to them .

" What do you know about how a scientist estimates the value of his work ? I love every single one of my babies as long as they are successes and useful . "

Tao was starting to feel sick about the name for them .

" Gradually I can no longer hear this amount of hypocrisy. . " He waved his left hand and sent three sickles of energy flying towards her .

Dr. Aris revealed her suit and whip before using it to nullify the attack . " Who is the hypocrite here ? Why do you think you can have a say ? "

" Because I'm a scientist myself . "

This news silenced Airis for a moment . " That explains the power that comes from you , well how many people had to die to get your power to this level ? 100 , 200 , 500 ... ? I only had to sacrifice five lives to even surpass you . "

" I hardly believe that . You are inferior to me in every area , even when it comes to looks . "

" Do you think so ? "

" However , we can put it to the test if you want . "

" With pleasure , but first you would have to be waiting a little longer so that I can absorb both of them first . Otherwise I am not complete and then there would be no proof of how far I am really superior to you , aren't I right ? "

The two became nervous .

" You won't touch them , neither now nor in the future . First you have to get past me and my master . "

" So you want to steal my property . Do you think you can use them better than me ? "

" I'm afraid talking is pointless here . "

" We agree on that . Yuri , I'll leave it to you to teach him a lesson . "

" With pleasure . " Yuri extended his index finger and middle finger to Frankenstein with his right arm outstretched .

" Be careful ! Move out of the way quickly ! "

But Frankenstein ignored Tao's warning and was completely hit by the energy beam . He wanted to demonstrate his superiority with the hit .

The three spectators wondered whether he could have survived such a powerful attack , for the trees within reach of the beam had fallen . A real lane emerged . But smoke blocked the view .

" Yuri , why do you had to use so much energy ? He shouldn't die straight away , but slowly for his impudence . " The jung woman complained .

" I don't think I killed him because I didn't use much of my strength . "

' Not much ?! ' Marveled M-21 . If that wasn't much , how strong was he really ?

Then the cloud dissipated and revealing an uninjured Frankenstein , only his clothing had been affected .

" Aha , he's really still alive . Perfect , then I'll show him what it means to mess up with me , hold back Yuri . " She got herself ready to fight .

" As you wish Dr. , but be careful , I don't think the guy has shown everything he can do yet . "

" And if so , I'm unbeatable ! "

" This increase in strength must be going to your head , young lady . " Frankenstein fired ten spears with his right hand movement , which were blocked again .

" Don't you have any new tricks that are starting to get boring , amuse me a little ? " She felt invincible .

Frankenstein's grin alarmed Yuri , who looked up to see an uncountable number of black spears , all pointing at Aris and his direction . " Dr. look up . "

She did it and couldn't believe her eyes . " When did he do that ? "

" Unbelievable , who has so much power ?! " Tao was also surprised , Takeo was speechless and M-21, who knew that Frankenstein was strong , also had a hard time believing what he saw .

" What ? You wanted more entertainment , so I'm curious to see if you can handle this . "

" Damn ! " That was not what she mean . Airis once again put up a protective shield that shielded her and Yuri as the rain of spears rained down on them . The attack kicked up a lot of dust and everyone looked at the point of impact , the both were unscathed .

" Grrr , just waiting , I'll let you pay for it ." Airis was seething with anger . Nobody else dared to attack her so brazenly . She would show this pretty boy the consequences of his behavior . She increased her energy to give him a rubdown , but then her strength turned against herself . Airis screamed in pain before collapsing unconscious .

" Dr. Airis !? " Yuri knelt next to her left . " What's wrong with you ? Say something ? " But she didn't respond .

" What did you do to her ? " Yuri now turned his full attention to Frankenstein .

He figured that she couldn't handle the amount of energy she had absorbed without a period of getting used to it and that if she used it too much she would shut herself down . His theory was correct . " Me ? I didn't do anything , she is responsible for her own condition . "

" What ?! "

" If you play with fire you can easily burn your fingers . She was too greedy . That's the price . "

In the condition in which Dr. Airis was he found that victory against this enemy was impossible . Yuri had to think of something , otherwise that would be it for both of them .

" Go away and take her with you . "

" What ? " Yuri didn't believe what he was hearing , nor did the others present .

" I won't repeat myself . Align Crombel and the others in the Union , that I now add Tao and Takeo to my warning . Stay away from them or next time I won't be so nice and let them go who ignored my warning . " He would have loved to send the two of them into the afterlife , but he needed Yuri to deliver his message and even though Dr. Arirs turned out not to be Takeo's little sister Teira , his mind doesn't seem to want to understand it yet and if she now would be in front of his eyes killing could be extremely damaging to his psyche , so he decided that way .

Yuri didn't like it , but it was better to suffer such a defeat than to die .

When the helicopter was out of sight , Frankenstein walked over to Takeo , who was supported by M-21 on the right and Tao on the left by wrapping his arms around their necks . With one hand on his respective wrist they held him and stabilizes him with their other hand behind his back. It didn't look good for him , his face was already very pale . He had to be treated quickly .

They immediately returned to Frankenstein's house . When he reached the front door he stopped because a strange feeling came over him . Which also forced the three behind him to stop . Frankenstein took out his cell phone , which he had turned off . When activating it , four incoming messages appeared . He read them . 1.) 3:33 a.m. Frankenstein where are you ? Master , 2.) 3:36 a.m. Frankenstein , I have a bad feeling . Master 3.) 3:40 a.m. I feel that you have broken the seal . Master , 4.) 3:43 I will look for you , Masters . Frankenstein was anything but happy about these texts , especially from the last message . If he had gone looking for him , why didn't they meet him on their way back ?

" What's going on here ? " Regis saw the crowd in front of the door from afar .

' Master ! ' Frankenstein saw Raizel accompanied by Regis and Seira . But why ? Then it dawned on him that he had set off in the opposite direction .

Regis noticed that Frankenstein was wondering why Rai was with them . " We met him earlier and he came back with us . "

Rai then stepped between Regis on his right and Seira on his left , to Frankenstein . " You haven't answered my messages . "

" Ah yes , I had my phone turned off just now , I'm sorry . "

" Takeo , stay awake . " Tao noticed that his comrade was slowly losing consciousness .

“ What happened ? ” Rai wanted to know .

" I'll explain later , first I have to take care of Takeo and M-21. "

With that everyone went inside , Regis and Seira went to their rooms and the rest went to the lab . A small blood sample was enough to quickly determine what type of poison was in Takeo's bloodstream and fortunately Frankenstein had a suitable antidote for it since it was not a special one creation .

After Takeo , who was sitting on the treatment table on the far left , received an injection in his right arm , a minute later , color returned to his face . It worked .

He then took care of M-21 , who sat on the table right next to it . A few stitches and a bandage were enough .

When both of them had been treated , Frankenstein was confronted by his master . " Frankenstein you broke your seal without my permission . "

" Forgive me Master , I will accept whatever punishment you provide . "

Tao wondered how strong this Raizel must be if someone like Frankenstein behaved so submissively towards him .

" Don't worry , there's no need for that , I'm sure you'll have had a good reason going against my orders . I trust your decision Frankenstein . "

" Thank you Master . "

Tao supported Takeo on the way to their room to find some rest for the rest of the night . M-21, Frankenstein and Raizel also retreated to their rooms .

Chapter Text

Yuri and Dr. Aris ended up with Dr. Crombel's Laboratory . " Get here quickly ! " Yuri shouted after entering the base with the still unconscious woman . They were taken to an examination room by four scientists . On the way there he carried her like a bride .

" Get Dr. Crombel , now ! " Yuri ordered , because he was the only one who could help her .

One of the men with short blonde hair hurried over and found him in his office as expected . " Dr. Crombel , Yuri is back ... . "

" And to tell me that you storm in here without permission ? "

" Forgive me Sir , but this is not about Yuri , Dr. Aris is not conscious and Yuri wanted me to get you . "

Aris is unconscious ? What could have happened there ? " I'm coming . " Even though he didn't like her , he was curious about what had gotten her into this state .

Yuri explained what had happened , while they stood in front of the sleeping Aris to the right of the bed .

So they met this Mr. Lee . So he survived the explosion . The two could become a problem . Crombel thought to himself , standing to Yuri's right . " Dr. Aris is well taken care of , how are you ? "

" Nothing happened to me . "

" I'm glad to hear it , because I have a task for you . It would help me and you too to get your mind off things until she wakes up again . "

" You're right as always Dr. , so what can I do for you ? "

" The boy I arrived here with survived the modification and you should teach him to use his new abilities . "

" If that's what you want , I'll do it , Dr. . "

The next morning , Tao and Takeo sat on their beds . Tao told him that same evening how he found out he had run away . It turned out that Takeo had meant to pocket the note when he left , but had accidentally lost it . Today a dejected Takeo sat across from him and he didn't really know what to say to him . The knock was like a relief .

" Come in . " Was Tao's short reply .

" We'll have breakfast in half an hour . " M-21 immediately noticed the depressed mood , but wanted to give the two of them time to process everything first , so he didn't say anything .

" Well we're almost there , right Takeo ? "

But he remained silent and just stared at the floor .

After breakfast Frankenstein set off for work , a little later the children came to pick up Rai , Seira and Regis . That left Takeo and Tao alone , apart from M-21 , who had been given time off . Most of the time Takeo was extremely silent . Tao and M-21 talked about a lot of things except things that had to do with the Union and the homeowners .

This went on for five days and instead of Takeo starting to participate in life again , he withdrew more and more . Even the children noticed this behavior when they came to visit .

Today was an exceptional evening when the children didn't pay them a visit and after his ' punishment work ' M-21 had finally had enough . He went to the others , Rai and Frankenstein were sitting in their preferred seats , on the couch , on the far right was Takeo , to the left was Tao , Seira and Regis .

" I think I'm starting to have to buy a second couch . " Frankenstein said because all the seats were occupied .

" You can sit here , I'll go upstairs . " Takeo stood up and took a few steps towards the door when M-21 blocked his way .

" Wait a minute . "

" What do you want ? " He didn't feel like talking right now . He just wanted to go back to his room and try not to think about anything .

" What's wrong with you ? You're distant and withdrawn all day long . Even the children have noticed it . It can't go on like this . Get over with that what happened . You're still alive and that's the only thing that matters . You better be happy about it . "

" Getting over it , being happy to still be alive ? Should I tell you something , the opposite is the case , I wish Kranz had completely absorbed me in the basement before I found out about Teira , because now my life has no meaning more and everything I did I justified with her protection , but it was all just a lie . "

" Takeo don't say something like that . " Tao now intervened , it hurt him to see his comrade suffering so much and that M-21 had to pick on it too .

This statement from his counterpart triggered something in M-21 and he grabbed him by the collar with both hands . " Repeat that ! "

Tao then stood up , walked over to the two of them and grabbed M-21's left forearm with his right hand . " Stop it ! Let him go ! "

" Do you need someone to do the talking for you now ? Can't you even defend yourself anymore ? "

" You have no idea how much his sister meant to him . He survived the ordeal in the Union just for her . "

" That Dr. Aris manipulated his memories and played with him . Well , that was sneaky , I admit that , but that's no reason to say that you would rather be dead ! There are many people who would like to be in your place Takeo if they could still be alive . I'll tell you what . " He let go of him . " If you really need someone to keep living for , then open your damn eyes . You have your comrade who stands by you , even now that you are trampling on his friendship , by not honoring his friendship . Such behavior disgusts me . " M-21 turned around and was already in the doorway when Takeo finally reacted . "

" You call me a bad comrade ? What are you imagining M-21 !? Even if I don't know what exactly happened here , you abandoned your comrade M-24 , after all he is no longer alive , while you carry on as Crombel's lapdog . "

The person addressed turned back in silence .

“ It’s uncomfortable having a mirror held up to you , isn’t it ? ”

" You have no idea what you're talking about , so stop making a fool of yourself and just shut up . "

" Why should I , because you don't want to hear the truth ? If I'm wrong , then enlighten us . Tell us why you dropped M-24 . "

" You want to know what happened , well , I'll tell you . We had failed in our mission here and Mary and Jake were sent after us , not only to serve as Dr. Crombel's bodyguards and to complete our mission , but also to get rid of us both . They found out that Ikhan , Yuna and a boy named Shinwoo had seen the infected person from M-24 . There was a fourth witness that we wanted to lure to eliminate them together with the children . We waited for him , me on the roof with Mary and M-24 in the basement with Jake and the kids , in the abandoned lab from the Union . In the waiting time Mary reported to Crombel about Shinwoo's above-average talent in martial arts because she had seen how he could survive a duel against the infected , so Jake should bring him to him . M-24 was mortally wounded by Jake while trying to prevent this . When I wanted to help my comrade , Mary revealed her mission to me and I was forced to transformed in front of her . Until then , only M-24 knew about my further development , but in the end I had no chance . She was about to kill me when Frankenstein intervened . When I arrived in the basement with Sir Raizel , Shinwoo , the infected and Jake were already gone . I wanted to go back to the base with M-24 and was ready to offer myself again as a test subject for his rescue and medicine , but he refused to accept my offer until the end . He would rather die than be responsible for me not being able to make our dreams come true . "

" A dream ? " Tao asked . He wondered what that could be .

" The dream of one day being free and living as an ordinary human being . "

“ I can confirm that so far . ” Frankenstein added . He was glad that M-21 didn't mention his master's coffin .

Takeo and Tao didn't expect such a story and stood there in silence , so M-21 continued .

" Your memories may have been manipulated , but that means you have still a past even if it was a fake . We don't had that , we didn't know anything about ourselves , whether we were guinea pigs voluntarily or forced , we didn't even know our names , but yet we didn't just want to give up and endured everything came to us and were grateful for every day that we were able to live longer and even begged for it when necessary . I honestly feel sorry for Tao . Do you want to know what he was willing to endure for you ? "

" Stop M-21 . " Tao interrupted him why did he have to rush him in ? What had he done to him to deserve this ? He didn't want Takeo to find out about his offer to Frankenstein and then feel even worse than he already does . " That's really enough now . "

But he continued undeterred . " He offered Frankenstein to do anything he asked of him , no matter what , in return for his help in saving you . You know what such an offer would have meant in the Union . "

" Is that true Tao ? "

" Well , I didn't see any other option , I couldn't have done anything on my own . "

M-21 went up to the balcony to call M-24 . Talking to him would calm him down a bit . He didn't actually want to attack Takeo like that , but wanting to throw his life away when his comrades had begged to be allowed to live for another day was just too much for him .

Tao and Takeo went to their room . Nobody said anything for the rest of the evening , but the telling-off made Takeo think about what M-21 was telling him . He was right , he shouldn't sink into misery and mourn what he never had and should rather be grateful for what he has .

Regis and Seira left and watched M-24 again , who was on the phone like he did almost every evening . " Seira , do you believe what M-21 said ? "

" I'm not sure . " She looked at her companion on her right . " The fact that M-24 is still alive contradicts his story or he just didn't tell everything , because I didn't sense that he was telling an untruth . "

" I feel the same way . " Regis doesn't take his eyes off M-24 . " Seira , sometimes I wonder if everything we've been taught is accurate . "

" What exactly are you talking about ? "

" That modified humans must all be eliminated to protect ordinary humans . M-21 , Tao and Takeo seem different than the other three I med . Maybe M-24 really isn't a threat to humans and didn't give up his humanity willingly , is it then justified to simply eliminate him because of our prejudice ? " He wavered between his duty and his feeling that he was making a mistake . " Perhaps he was exploited just like M-21, Tao and Takeo . "

He and Seira heard what had happened at the helipad that evening from Frankenstein the following day .

The next evening , Frankenstein called everyone together for a meeting . They sat like the evening before excepted M-21 , who took a seat to the left of Tao because Seira and Regis had set off again . " I think we should talk . "

Since no one had any objections , Frankenstein started with his first question . " Takeo , how did you get the news from Kranz ? "

He answered without hesitation . " That evening , I was standing on the balcony when someone threw a knife with this message at me . I couldn't recognize him but it was probably Kranz . "

" Ah , hence the notch in the floor . However , the question still remains as how the person found you . "

Takeo hesitated whether he should voice his suspicions .

M-21 knew the expression and behavior all too well . Weighing up whether or not information should be shared . " You have an idea , don't you Takeo ? Then just say it . "

Takeo looked at Tao questioningly .

" If he insists . " Was his short answer .

" All right , however you want M-21. I assume he got the information from you . "

M-21 looked a little surprised to hear this accusation . " What makes you think I had something to do with it ? "

" You know exactly what I'm talking about . "

" You're not talking about the phone call , are you ? "

“ What phone call ? ” Frankenstein asked .

" I talked to him that evening as usual . They both mistakenly assumed that I was handing in a report to the Union at that moment . "

Frankenstein knew who he meant with ' him ' .

" So you're sticking with the fact that the call wasn't reporting . "

" That's right . " Takeo obviously didn't want to just let the topic rest . " I said it then and I'll say it again , I no longer belong to the Union . "

" But if it wasn't you , then who was it ? "

Frankenstein answered Takeo's question . " I have a suspicion and that is , that it was you yourself . "

Frankenstein's statement was both surprising and confusing for them .

" What are you looking at ? I didn't say that you did it voluntarily . I noticed a slight swelling on your neck . At first I didn't bother with it , but now I think there could be a small tracking device implanted . "

" In our necks ?! " Tao checked Takeo's and vice versa and both of them also saw the swelling that Frankenstein was talking about .

" I suggest we go down to my lab and check if I'm right before unwanted guests show up here again . "

No sooner said than done , after just twenty minutes the three were back in the living room , where M-21 and Raizel were waiting for them .

" And ? "

Frankenstein nodded in confirmation to M-21's question , while Tao and Takeo sat down dejectedly on their old seats , as did Frankenstein on his .

" Can you imagine that , Takeo , they chipped us like pets . So they could have found us at any time and anywhere . "

" After everything we have seen and experienced in the last few days , this no longer surprises me . "

" You're right . "

For a brief moment no one spoke . Takeo was the first to break the silence . " Frankenstein . Tao and I were talking this morning and we think we'd better leave . We've already caused you enough trouble and I don't think Dr. Aris will leave us alone . We don't want to cause you any more trouble and burden fall . "

Both stood up before Tao continued . " We are in your debt and I will keep my word , even if we leave now . And if we get caught , you have our word that we won't say anything about you or this place . Under no circumstances . " Both bowed slightly in thanks and farewell .

Frankenstein said nothing and let them walk towards the living room door .

But M-21 couldn't just let them go , even if Frankenstein and Raizel apparently accepted it , so he got up too . " Wait ! "

The two turned back to him .

But he didn't talk to them but rather the homeowner . " I have a favor . " He also bowed , like Tao and Takeo before . " Please let them both stay here ... . "

' M-21 ? ' Tao and Takeo thought . They didn't understand why he was standing up for them .

" ... From now on the Union will hunt them down and ultimately catch them even without a tracking device . Nobody can escape the organization for long , especially not on their own , they are too powerful for that . I know that I am probably right now going too far , but like me , they have been used and then thrown away as if their lives were unimportant . So I ask you to let them stay here . "

" Hmhmhmhm . " Frankenstein started to giggle , which made the three Ex-Union members quite nervous .

" M-21. ... "

When Frankenstein said his name with that triumphant grin , he jumped slightly and felt sick in his stomach , but he wasn't going to back down now .

" ... I have to thank you . You just helped me win my bet against Regis . "

" A bet ? " M-21 didn't know what Frankenstein was talking about .

" I bet with him who would ask this question first , he said Tao or Takeo , I bet on you and my master thought I had to ask you to wanted to stay here . It was close but it looks like I won . "

After M-21's speech yesterday , Frankenstein figured that he wouldn't just abandon the two to their own fate , so he came up with this little bet and his prize was worth it .

“ So you agree then ? ” Takeo asked incredulously .

“ Are you sure ? ” Tao also had doubts .

" There's nothing wrong with that . " Rai said before drinking some tea .

" But if you two really want to stay here , I expect something in return . " Frankenstein didn't want to let them off the hook so easily .

' That was to be expected . ' Thought the two new ones as good as roommates .

" M-21 will show you everything you need and instruct you . "

" Wait , am I understanding you correctly ? You want the two of them ... ? "

" Exactly . ... " Frankenstein interrupted M-21 . " ... I was so free and have already prepared everything necessary , you will find everything you need in my office on my desk . "

" What have we just gotten ourselves into ? " Tao whispered to Takeo .

" I think I'd rather not know that . "

M-21 went with them straight to school and showed them their new workplace and explained their tasks . As announced , they found two boxes with their names on them in Frankenstein's office . Inside each of them was a black suit , shoes , a communicator and an armband that identified them as school security guards , also a bank card .

" Before I forget , this is an ordinary school . So hold back your strength . "

" Understood , oh M-21 . Because of what I said yesterday , I wanted to apologize and thank you . Your little lecture made me think clearly again . "

It was M-21 who had been trying to find a way to apologize to him the entire time they were here . " Well , I'm sorry too , I was a little harder than I wanted . Let's just say we're quits . "

" Agreed . "

When he got back home , M-21 ran into a sulking Regis who was about to go from the living room to his room . He stared at him for a moment , then turned and left as he spoke . " I will bear my defeat with dignity . "

The bet was that if he lost he would have to stop fighting M-21 over every little thing . He bet in the hopes of losing against Frankenstein because that way he could save his face and still stop doing what he wanted too and in addition to carry out his task , without complaining and asking others ( primarily his master ) to help him by take care of the chaos that often arose after the children's visit .

Frankenstein's commitment was to order him and Seira to his office more often , as he did with his master ( after all , a leisurely tee-lesson is more pleasant than a classroom one ) , which would shorten the less time he spent with him alone even more , if not reduce it to zero , and Raizel simply played along with no stakes and no winnings .

Chapter Text

A week later, Frankenstein summoned his new employees and housemates to his laboratory. But before that, he had examined M-21.

He sat on the treatment table on the far right, without a shirt, only with his trousers and with transformed hands to measure the time how long he can stay in this form, this time in rest mode. “ Boss, was it wise to let Dr. Aris and Yuri go? Maybe they could have provided us with information about Shinwoo's whereabouts? “

“ We're not at work here, so Frankenstein is enough. But no. I don't think they could have told us anything about him. If, like you said, Tao hasn't discovered any records about him, they won't know either. I got the impression that Dr. Aris and Crombel don't exactly think much of each other, given their personalities and he seemed to be covering up everything related to Shinwoo for some reason. “

The transformation ended and Frankenstein operated the black stopwatch in his hand with his right thumb. “ 60 minutes and 47 seconds. “

After he put the watch in his right coat pocket and was just writing down the time, the door opened. “ You wanted to speak to us, boss. “ Tao now began to refer to Frankenstein exactly as M-21 did. He asked himself why he let them come here of all places? Did Frankenstein want to cash in his promissory note in the form of an experiment? But if so, why was Takeo here and M-21 ?

Who was putting his shirt back on and seemed a bit exhausted as he was sweating and breathing heavily. Was Frankenstein conducting experiments on him down here like the Union did? He felt a little sorry for the poor man.

“ You're a little earlier than expected. Wait a moment. “ Frankenstein, who was standing in front of M-21 with a clipboard, first addressed his current patient. “ That's all for today. “

“ And what are my values? “ Wanted to know M-21.

“ No significant changes, from the last time. “

M-21 looked a bit disappointed. “ So that means I've reached my limit. “

“ I see it differently. I already told you that the human body is adaptable, even to extreme changes like as transformation, but that takes time. “

But M-21 still didn't seem to feel better about it.

“ M-21, you have developed more in a short time than was expected. If you rush it, it won't end well, so take it slowly. After all, you can now maintain your transformation for an hour and, stressed, for twenty minutes, where you could only maintain the first level for five minutes during a fight. So I call that progress. “

“ You're right, but … . “

" No buts, otherwise we will stop at this point. "

“ Yes, got it. “ He gave up arguing with him.

“ So now to you. “ He turned to the two of them and flipped through five more pages on his clipboard before getting straight to the point. “ I analyzed the drug 'D' that you had with you. Its composition is worrying. After the incident in the basement with your former leader, I didn't have the opportunity to do it, but when I got you out of the regeneration tubes I took a blood sample and a swab from your mouth and examined both, which confirmed my suspicions. The side effects are severe. “

Takeo interrupted Frankenstein. “ Are you sure we haven't had any side effects so far when we took' D '? “

“ Exactly, we just had to make sure to keep a certain time window between doses and not use more than one. “

“ These two conditions are the only reason why you are still alive. This drug causes the cells to break down every time you take them. They regenerate enough to withstand repeated use and its effects, but to enable your body to go beyond its natural limit, you primarily use your life energy in this process. The resulting long-term consequences are what worry me the most. But Dr. Aris probably didn't pay attention to that, or rather, she didn't care because she was only interested in maximizing your strength, so that first Kranz and then she could gain the greatest possible strength, everything else was obviously irrelevant. If you had continued to take it, you would only have a maximum lifespan of four years, rather less. “

Tao and Takeo were shocked by this news and M-21 also heard this with concern.

Tao was the first to find his voice again. “ So that means we only have four years left to live. “

“ No, I said if you had continued using it, it would have been four years. “

That made Takeo a little relieved, but he was keen to know more. “ So if we stop taking 'D', there are no consequences? “

“ Unfortunately, no. This Dr. Aris was pretty ruthless with the composition of the drug. You could compare your condition to the last glow of a flame before it goes out. Taking it has already weakened your body, even if you don't notice it presently, and the fact that Kranz has also drained you of a lot of your life energy has done the rest. As a result, it may still be ten years before your cells collapse completely, without D.“

Now M-21 intervened. “ Couldn't the pills you give me help them too? “

“ No, it's not that simple. Your type of modification is different from their's even if the basis is the same. “

“ At least ten years is better than nothing, if we can evade capture by the Union for that long. “ Tao was a little disappointed by this prediction, but didn't want to show it.

Takeo was also sad. Apparently, they simply didn't deserve to be free for long because in the Union it always felt like a prison that you could only leave with permission. “ Thank you for enlightening us about this. At least now we know what we have to expect. “

“ Yes, that's more than the Union has done,“ Tao added.

“ There's no reason to be sad. “

Tao wondered if Frankenstein was serious. “ Don't take it wrong, but being told that you only have a short life expectancy can spoil your mood a little. “

Frankenstein looked at the values ​​again as he spoke. “ I didn't actually call you here just to tell you that … . “

' Grossing more bad news. ' Takeo thought to himself.

“ … If I did some additional research on you, I could most likely find a way to restore your natural lifespan. “

Both were hesitant to accept the offer.

“ If I understand correctly, then you want to experiment on us. “

“ That's what you could call it, Takeo , or a treatment to stabilize your body. You can, of course, refuse, it's your life after all, but I would recommend taking this chance. “

“ If you want to know my opinion on this, accept his offer. If anyone can undo this damage, it will be Frankenstein. “

“ You're embarrassing me. “

That was enough for Tao to get involved. If M-21 obviously had no problems letting him perform experiments on him, given his bad experiences, they shouldn't refuse. “ Takeo, let's try. I mean, what do we have to lose? “

His comrade was right, it was at least worth a try. “ Well, I agree too. “

“ Good choice. I will first try to find out whether certain areas of your body or organs are more affected by the decay than others. To achieve this, please take off your trousers and shirt and lie down there, the machine will then do a full-body scan. Takeo , let's begin with you. “

The examination didn't take long, about five minutes per person, then the usual samples were taken again.

“ So, now I first have to evaluate the data to create a suitable treatment path. To accomplish this, we will repeat these examinations once a week to compare the results. “

“ Boss. ” Takeo was always feeling guilty about Tao. “ I feel responsible for the whole situation with Dr. Aris and wanted to ask if I could replace Tao's offer? “

“ Hey, what's this supposed to happen now? “ Tao, who was standing to the left of his comrade, was a little taken aback.

“ I would feel better if … . “

M-21 noticed what Takeo was getting at and wanted to warn him. He shook his head, held his forearms in front of his face like an X, and made a few other obvious movements intended to convey silence.

But it was too late. “... I can somehow make it up to you instead.”

“Sure, why not. If it really makes you feel better, then from now on you'll be doing the dishes with M-21 indefinitely.”

Now it didn't take so long until the dishes were done (more people, more dishes, longer effort), he had Seira, who helped him in the kitchen with the cooking or sometimes even took over completely, and Regis, who was now responsible for cleaning up. He would also find a suitable task for Tao when the time was right. Life can be so much easier when you have people working for you. He slowly started liking it more and more.

“Agreed.” Takeo agreed, somewhat surprised.

Then they wanted to leave the laboratory and M-21, who had just been standing behind Frankenstein, walked past his left side. Shortly before they left the room, Frankenstein spoke to M-21 again. “Oh M-21, next time you try to signal someone, make sure that the person you're not supposed to notice can't see your reflection anywhere, like I did in the regeneration tubes.”

“Got it.” Outsmarting Frankenstein really wasn't easy, if not impossible.

At their next examination, they were alone with Frankenstein, who gave them a drug that he had made using the data he had collected, which they were supposed to take for the moment.

Takeo looked to his left for Tao. Each person silently invited the other to ask that was bothering them both. Tao admitted defeat. “Boss, I mean Frankenstein, could I ask you something.”

“So you just lost your little duel. What do you want to know?”

“We don't fully understand something. Without Sir Raizel and your help, Kranz would have killed us back then and then the thing with Dr. Aris. Plus, you took us in, and now you're helping us again. We'd like to know why?” Now it was finally out.

“Counter question, why not?”

Neither of them had an answer to that, so Frankenstein continued talking. “ M-21 and Regis were committed to ensuring that you survived, and the children had asked use to help you. My master decided to honor this request and prevented Kranz's plans, I just did the rest and made my regeneration tubes available to you. How It turned out that this was the right choice. People who are willing to risk their lives for others deserve to have their lives protected as well, and if my master was asked to save such people, he wouldn't refuse. “

This answer touched them.

Three weeks later, Takeo was sitting at the table in their room, opposite him on the side of the door was Tao and playing cards. They have been taking this medication for three weeks now and their values ​​have improved rapidly.

“ This all feels so unreal. “

Takeo sighed. “ I know exactly what you mean, I wouldn't have thought it would be possible to lead this kind of life. “

“ Our last mission here was the best thing that could have happened to us. “

“ Yes, who would have thought that DA-5, the elite force that had mastered numerous missions, would meet its end here like this. “

Tao stretched his arms over his head ; he always gets a little tense from sitting around for so long. “ Well I definitely not. Let's just hope that the peace lasts for a while. “

“ Don't say something like that, it will only bring bad luck. “

As if Tao had actually conjured it up, the next disaster would soon be waiting for them, or at least for M-21 and M-24.

A week later, M-21 stood on the balcony as usual in the evening and tried to call his comrade. But this is the third evening in a row that he hasn't been able to reach him. No matter how many times he let it ring, his call was no longer answered. That's why he asked Frankenstein this morning to check on him, who agreed to do so after school.

It seemed pointless to keep trying, he had to wait for Frankenstein to return, so M-21 went back into the living room where everyone was gathered. They now actually had a second couch, on which first Takeo and then Tao sat to Raizel's right, who is sitting in his arm chair. On the other side, to Rai's left, there were first Seira and then Regis. M-21 sat down to the right of Tao, who immediately noticed that something was wrong with him.

“ Something wrong? “

“ It's nothing. “ He couldn't tell him what was pressured on him, and especially not in front of Seira and Regis.

Finally, Frankenstein appeared again. “ M-21, would you come shortly. “

He went to him in the hallway and stood with his back against the wall to the right of the door. He didn't have a good feeling and just hoped it was wrong.

Frankenstein spoke quietly so that the others would not hear the conversation.

“ And, saying, is he okay? “ Frankenstein's momentary hesitation in answering him only made his concern grow even more. So something was really wrong.

“ I'm afraid I have to tell you that I didn't find him and this was still there. “ He took M-24's cell phone out of his right trouser pocket. On the drive back, he heard the ringing from M-21's calls, but didn't want to tell him what he had discovered over the phone but in person, so he let it ring.

“ But why should he just disappear without leaving a message and without his cell phone, that doesn't make sense, he wouldn't do something like that! “

“ I'm afraid he didn't leave voluntarily. There were clear signs of a fight. “

“ So the Union found him ?! “ M-21 hung his head, looked at the ground and clenched his fists, which began to shake. What would they do to him now? Was he even still alive? All these questions tormented him, but then another thought came to M-21, it hit him like lightning. It probably wasn't the Union but Regis and Seira. Since breaking off contact with M-24, they have not left the house at night. “

M-21 stormed into the living room in a rage, walked behind the left couch to the other side and grabbed a somewhat surprised Regis by the collar with his left hand and pulled him up from the sofa so that the tips of his toes were just touching the floor.

“ M-21! What are you doing? “ Takeo jumped up from his seat, as did Tao, but kept their distance.

Raizel just watched in silence, as did Seira and Frankenstein in the open doorway. “

" Where is he ?! What have you done to him! “

Regis was silent. No question about who he was talking about or what he meant by it. That was confirmation enough for M-21. So he really had something to do with his disappearance. Had he made good on his threat and brought him to justice? In other words, killed like he intended to kill the infected! He could no longer control his anger. This Nobles, with whom he had lived all the time and with whom he had fought together to protect the children, the one whom he had almost called a friend, simply got rid of his last remaining comrade from back then!

Regis saw the right punch coming, but didn't even try to block it. The hit right in his face sent him slanting downwards onto the ground onto his back. But he immediately got up, since M-21 had not yet seriously struck, he had hardly suffered any damage.

Now Tao and Takeo intervened and each held one of his arms. Tao left, “ M-21 Stop! “

And Takeo on the right, “ calm down. “

“ Let go off me ! “ M-21 was focused only on the young Nobles, but still fought to break away from them. “ Speak up, where is he! “

“ You don't need to look for him, he's gone. "

" What exactly do you mean by that, what did you do to him? Where is M-24? "

'M-24? 'Tao and Takeo didn't really understand what was going on here, since he was supposed to be dead or not? But for now they focused on keeping M-21 under control.

"I told you that we are here to hold the culprit responsible for the incident at the hospital. You can be happy that you are not being found responsible, M-21, since you tried to deceive me and besides hide M-24."

' Then he really was still alive. 'Both Ex-DA-5 members were surprised, to say the least.

"What choice did I have to protect him?"

"Regis, where exactly is M-24 now or ultimately his body?" Frankenstein tried to bring some calm into the situation, because they couldn't get any further like that.

But it wasn't Regis who answered, but Seira. "It's like Regis said, you don't need to look for him, he's gone."

Chapter Text

“Seira, it's not necessary to explain anything to them.“

“Not necessary!“ Now M-21 resist himself even stronger against the two men who held him.

“Regis, I implore you, don't provoke him more. “

Takeo agreed with Tao and added something else. "As upset as M-21 is, we can hardly hold him back.“

“Then just let me go!”

“Forget it." They answered together.

“M-21 calm down, you won't get your answers from him in this way and since we don't know where M-24 is or how he is doing, you should pull yourself together so as not to waste time.“

He was reluctant to give in, at least he did it for now, for which Tao and Takeo were grateful, but they still wouldn't let him go.

“Seira, Regis, would one of you be so kind as to enlighten us?”

“Agreed.” Seira tried to explain the events to Frankenstein and the others.

It was the night before last when Seira and Regis returned to their posts to observe their target M-24.

Just as he had finished his all nightly phone call, they heard someone behind them.

“Here you two are.“

The young Nobles turned around and immediately went to their left knee in front of the man, with their left fist on the ground and the right hand resting on the bent right knee, with their heads slightly lowered, to pay their respects to him.

“Regis, I haven't heard from you in a while since you left Lukadonia. How far along is the investigation into the incident with the mutant?”

But before Regis could answer, the man picked up an unusual aura, walked past Seira's right side, approached the edge of the roof and spotted M-24. “Rise up.”

Regis and Seira stood up as ordered and turned to him.

“That man there, who is he?”

Neither said a word.

Since it was Regis's mission, the Nobles spoke to him directly this time. "So Regis, I'm waiting for an explanation.“

“Yes, he's a modified human who probably has similar abilities to us Nobles and created the mutant who was responsible for the massacre. We could not track down the perpetrator himself. However, there have been no incidents since we were here and such a long period of time a mutant can not survive without drinking blood, so we assume that he is no longer alive.”

Now the man turned around again. "That doesn't explain why you haven't eliminated this modified human yet. They're dangerous and despicable, you know that. Look around, he lives in the midst of other simple people. After all, it is our duty to protect the weak from such a threat. I assume that as my successor and future leader of the Landegre Clan, you will take appropriate care of the matter."

Gejutel noticed the inner struggle Regis was waging, but waited a moment for his grandson to answer.

“We have been watching him for quite a while, and he lives peacefully among normal people. I learned that he had risked his life against his equal to protect the innocent.”

“What exactly are you trying to tell me?”

“I just mean that he doesn't seem to pose an immediate danger to others and just wants to live the life of an ordinary human. It appears that some of them did not voluntarily become what they are now, but were forced to do so, tricked and in the end, even those who more or less voluntarily agreed to do so were only used and thrown away by the Union, like blunt tools, like him.” Regis looked past his grandfather to the left and saw to M-24 , who's switching back and forth through the TV programs.

“So you want to claim that not all modified humans are a danger and should be eliminated. Am I right?”

“Yes, that's my opinion.”

“How do you see that Seira.”

“I agree with him.”

He noticed that the attitude of the two had changed, until recently, they had never made such a claim. But there was something else that struck him, and that was in Regi's choice of words when he talked about “the modified humans”. “ How many are we talking about here, Regis? “

“How many? How am I supposed to understand that?"

“You said some of them earlier, which means there's more here than just the one behind me. So how many?”

Regis only now noticed the mistake he had made. He preferred not to mention M-21, Takeo and Tao at all, if it hadn't been necessary.

“There are another three. …"

Regis looked at his left to Seira, curious to see what she would report further.

“ … In my opinion, these people do not pose a threat. However, there is something that worries me. “

“And that would be?”

“These three live together with two Nobles.“

Gejutel was surprised, but let her finish her report first before he said anything about it.

“These two appear to be two of the renegade traitors Clan-Leaders.“

Now he had to get involved. “How do you come to this assumption?" Such a statement wouldn't she make thoughtless.

“One of them applied mind control. Regis can attest to it.” She looked to her right and told so to her comrade to continue.

He understood the hint. "Yes, the frightening thing about it was the intensity of his technique, he could freeze five modified people at the same time. I've never seen anything like it."

Then Seira continued. "The second one knew about my Soulweapon and even knew its name."

Regis added something else. "We don't know their real names because they are very likely to use false identities, for example as Mr. Lee."

“So you got in touch with them?!” He became stricter in tone. "I told you to stay away from the renegade Clan-Leaders. They could have killed you with ease, are you even aware of it!"

“Well, we actually live with the five of them together.” Regis mentioned hesitantly. He knew that his grandfather wouldn't be pleased about it. And that's how it was."

For more than a minute, he simply stood there, silent and moveless.

Regis and Seira looked at each other as if they wanted to ask the other what they should do with the frozen Landegre Clan-Leader now, until he turned their attention back to him with his next sentence.

“This matter is proving to be more difficult than expected. We will take one step at a time. Follow me.” He jumped from the roof and landed just outside the front door, behind which M-24 was located.

Ding Dong

M-24 wondered who rang the bell. Frankenstein had not announced himself, and no one else came here except him. Suspecting no evil, he opened the door, but the person he saw was no one he wanted to see. The older man exuded an intimidating feeling and was accompanied by two schoolchildren wearing the uniform of Frankenstein's school. It had to be Regis, who stood one step to the left behind the man and Seira on his right. If that were the case, the unknown is certainly also a Nobles one.

“Good evening, young man. I must ask you to accompany me and if possible without causing an uproar because I would not like to resort to violence, but be warned, I will if necessary.” While he said this, all three entered the house and with every step they took, M-24 backed away so that there were always five steps between them.

M-24 knew from his conversations with M-21 that they were looking for him to take him out. But how was he supposed to defend himself against such a superior force? If they are even remotely as strong as Frankenstein or Raizel, he was as good as dead. He decided not to fight, but to flee, if only to avoid putting the residents of the neighboring houses in danger.

M-24 tried to escape through the back door, but as soon as he turned around, the boy was already standing in front of him.

“It's no use.”

Regis was moving at an enormous speed, M-24 had to discover, to his regret. It was to be expected that even if the two were still children, they would have to have enormous strength and special abilities if they were sent on such a mission.

“I had warned you.”

The man's voice sounded directly behind M-24, who then wanted to turn around with a left turn, but halfway there, a left punch hit him on his chest and sent him against the next wall, which got spiderweb-shaped cracks from the impact. After he slid down on it and sat on the floor, his vision began to blur. The impact of the back of his head against the wall had apparently caused him a concussion. Before he completely lost consciousness, he mumbled something. "Sorry M-21, my path ends here." He was reassured by the thought that even if he died now, M-21 would not be left alone.

Seira passed behind Gejutel and stood to the right of Regis.

“This part of your task is hereby ended, I will return to Lukadonia with him and let the Lord judge over this modified human.”

“Clan leader, his aura is, … ."

Gejutel interrupted Regis. "I know I've noticed it, and I'm impressed that you noticed it too. Regis, Seira, you will return to the two Nobles. I guess they haven't done anything to you so far because they want to gain your trust to get you on their side. We make use of that, so listen carefully to me. … ."

Of course, Seira did not tell the complete events and thus nothing about their further mission, only that M-24 was taken away by the Landegre leader so that could be judge about his deeds.

“If you want to know what his verdict is, all you have to do is accompany us. At the harbor we intend to meet someone in an hour, who will tell us whether we should stay here longer and if so, what our further task will be. I am sure that he will be informed about it.“ Seira remained calm as always.

“Then we will accompany you.” Was Raizel's statement on this proposal.

“I'll come with you, too.” M-21 was desperate to find out what was going to happen to his friend, or perhaps already is.

“I advise against that. People like you are viewed with skepticism, at least it was like that when I still lived there. To what extent the attitude has changed to this day and in which direction, I can't say for sure, that's why you should stay here."

“But … ."

“M-21 if you come along, and you can't keep your temperament in check, it might make M-24's situation worse, and you certainly don't want to achieve that. In addition, you were involved in the matter to a certain extent, which could potentially get you into trouble. I suggest you wait here while we settle the matter.”

M-21 wanted to protest, but understood the reasoning.

Then Frankenstein spoke to the other two next to M-21." The same applies to the two of you. To be on the safe side, wait here for our return. If someone from the Union shows up, use the T2 I gave you and try to escape from them."

Frankenstein gave them the new improved D at their last examination, which he christened T2.

“What is it? Maybe D?" Tao asked incredulously that he seemed to give them, what was supposedly to be so dangerous, and why did he call it T2?

“Why are you giving us this? Are you planning on sending us on a mission where we'll need it?"

"No, nothing like that and it just looks like the D you know, but it's a drug called T2 that I have set up specifically for your development. It has the same amplifying effect on you as D, just without the side effects.”

“Really? So we can take it without hesitation?"

“More or less, Takeo. A waiting period of thirty minutes must still be observed and no more than one on once must be taken. I have only made three pieces for each of you presently, but will produce more soon, just in case. Please only use them in emergencies.“ Then Frankenstein noticed something, namely that the color of one of Takeo's capsules was different from that of Tao's. "Oops, I gave you the wrong one." He took the pill back from Takeo's right hand with his left hand and replaced it with the correct one, from the metal table with wheels, to his right. “It was a prototype of T2, but too extreme a variant that I made by chance.”

“What do you mean by too extreme?” That made Takeo nervous. "What would have happened to me if you hadn't noticed, and I had taken it?"

“Your strength would have increased by 200%, … .”

Tao interrupted him. "That would be good, wouldn't it?"

“It's good if you plan to leave this world. It would have killed him after a short time because it would have used all its life force for it.”

Both just swallowed at the thought.

After Tao thought back to how he and Takeo had gotten T2, he was the first to reluctantly agree for both of them. “All right we'll waiting here and will use them in case we have to flee.”

Raizel now stood up, and Seira did the same. Subsequently, everyone left the house, except for the trio, who were sentenced to wait. M-21 sat down where Regis was sitting just a moment ago, and the other two back in their old seats.

After a short period of silence, M-21 wanted to leave the room, at least he tried, but was stopped by Takeo's right hand on his left shoulder when he was just outside the door of the room.

“Where do you want to go now?”

“Get some fresh air.” That was a lie, of course, he wanted to follow Raizel and the others.

“Then we'll come along.“ Takeo didn't want to let him out of his sight.

But M-21 had no point in discussing it now. "Don't hold it against me, but I'd rather be alone now."

“To be able to follow them?”

Tao had caught him.

“From what you told us recently, we know you'd be risking a lot for M-24. So don't be too surprise that we found it out.” Tao stood up from his seat on the couch and stood to the left of his Ex-DA-5 comrade.

“If you want to stop me, then … .“

“Who spoke of stopping you?” Takeo took his hand off M-21's shoulder.

“What do you mean by that?” M-21 just didn't understand what it was all about.

“Well, we just wanted to get a little fresh air and we could do it together, what do you think Takeo, the sea air at the harbor, is supposed to be very calming? That could be just what we need currently, with all the stress."

“What a coincidence, I just wanted to suggest that, so what is, will you come with us or do you have other plans, M-21?”

“If you ask me like that, I don't refuse.” Even if the indirect offer to help him came unexpectedly. He would return the favor later.

So the trio also left Frankenstein's house and hurried after the others, they had just arrived at the scene and had hidden behind a three-meter wide, two meter high and three meter deep metal container when they heard something they couldn't believe.

“Cardis Etrama Di Raizel, you are wanted for high treason and are hereby arrested.”

Chapter Text

A few minutes before the trio arrived at the harbor, Raizel's team reached the meeting point. They thought they were the first there, but this was a mistake. They were already expected and surrounded by two Nobles Clan-Leaders.

Seira and Regis moved away from their two companions and stood to the right of the blonde Nobles in front of them. First Regis and next to him Seira.

“I'm sorry, but we were given the task of luring you here.” After Seira's attempt to apologize, she revealed her Soul Weapon. Even though they were in the majority, she knew that this would not be an easy fight.

Regis also prepared to attack.

Frankenstein didn't recognize the two Nobles, but their aura seemed familiar to him, especially that of the blonde in front of him. He reminded him very much of Ragar Kertia, even his clothing style was the same as his. Was this man perhaps his son?

“Sir Rajak, do you recognize them?” Seira wanted to know.

“No, Kei, do you know who they are?”

“I've never seen them before either. Who are you!?"

“My goodness, where are your manners? You first introduce yourself before you ask someone their name. This is a question of decency." Frankenstein hoped to find out who exactly they were dealing with here.

The blonde Nobles spoke first, he seemed to be in charge. “Sorry, that was really inappropriate. I am the Clan-Leader of my Clan, my name is Rajak Kertia."

'Kertia? So I wasn't wrong.' Frankenstein thought. If he is the Clan-Leader , that means Ragar probably entered Eternal Sleep. That would explain why he sensed his energy signature on him, albeit minimally. The thought pained him a little. Of the Clan-Leaders at the time, he was the one who recognized the strength he had acquired as a human and, despite his rank, was not above training with him to learn how to use the dark spear better and, above all, safely. After he left to find his master, he never returned to Lukadonia. He had no reason to go back there besides him, where most Nobles looked at him with contempt because he had used their kind for experiments and ultimately killed them, even if it was only those nobles who had terrorized human beings and turned them into mutants. It didn't matter to most Nobles, they just saw him as the murderer of their kind, who also had a power that he shouldn't have. The human who knew him were no longer alive when he left and since the Union knew nothing of his contract with the Noblesse, they considered him dead after well over a century. So he was free to move around and search for his master. Although he only wanted to return with him, if he had suspected that his friend needed help, he would definitely have returned. 'Rest in peace, old friend.'

As the Nobles spoke behind him, Frankenstein was brought back to the present. “Like Rajak, I am also a Clan-Leader, my name is Kei Ru.”

The Ru Clan was often reclusive, and they were rarely seen except at conferences, so Frankenstein didn't remember exactly what he looked like, but he was sure that the leader had older facial features than this one even back then. He therefore had to be his heir. Frankenstein wondered what must have happened in Lukadonia for the Loyard, Kertia and Ru Clans to have new leaders. It was usually rare for a Clan-Leader to die and his heir to take his place.

“Then I’ll introduce myself next. I am Frankenstein and to my left is my master, … ."

But he already introduced himself: “Cadis Etrama Di Raizel.”

Both Clan-Leaders jumped at that name, immediately take out their soul weapons. Because they weren't just dealing with a simple traitor, but the one, who was know as the leader of the traitors, who was the mastermind behind the coup d'etat against the lord.

Frankenstein didn't like the sudden change in mood, which suddenly became even more unpleasant. They were here to find out more about what should happen to M-24 and not to fight. “Could one of you explain why you're suddenly so hostile?”

Again it was Rajak who spoke. “Cardis Etrama Di Raizel, you are wanted for treason and are hereby arrested.”

Rai said nothing about the allegation. He didn't even make a face, as if he didn't care at all.

However, Frankenstein's mood became darker. “High treason? This is ridiculous."

"Did you hear that too?” Tao couldn't believe it.

Not only did the information surprise the three, but also the behavior of Seira and Regis. Everything indicated that they had lured the two of them into a trap, which was true. The task they received when M-24 was captured was that they should lure the two of them here to the harbor at exactly that time by using a pretext. The fact that Frankenstein and Rai had learned of M-24's capture at just the right moment and were interested in his fate was ideal for the two jung Nobles.

“Now what? Should we support them both?" Takeo hesitated, but was already reaching for his pistol.

“If you want to go to them, I'll be happy to take you there.”

All three looked around for the voice which appeared behind them. It was a blonde boy with red eyes. Definitely a Nobles.

Reflexively, they tried to put distance between themselves and him, but didn't pay attention to the fact that they also left their cover and were now like on a press animal plate as they came out from behind the container and ran towards Frankenstein and Raizel. They turned back after a few meters to the person who had just threatened them. Takeo drew out his two pistols, Tao, who stood to his left, his electric cable, and M-21, who stood to Takeo's right, transformed his forearms. Unfortunately, their escape from the Nobles boy led them directly behind Kei Ru, and so they would be wedged between two Nobles.

“I don't think we're exactly safer here.” Tao commented.

When Frankenstein saw the three, he just sighed. Why couldn't they just listen and wait for them? Their appearing here complicate the situation even more.

The Nobles now leisurely stepped out from behind the container out of the shadows. “Brother, I discovered these modified human, their stench was too noticeable not to notice, and that's why I caught them lurking in ambush and trying to attack you."

"Rael, don't call me brother, I'm your Clan-Leader.”

'Damn, so they followed us.' Regis was annoyed at their careless behavior.

“Bro… .” Rael saw the reprimanding look from the person he was about to address and changed his salutation. “… I mean, of course, Clan-Leader, let me dispose of this garbage.” A frightening aura formed around him.

Frankenstein, realized that the three were in danger, so he walked past Kei on the right without notice him, who seemed surprised and just looked after him. He then walked past Tao to the left so that he could place himself between the Nobles, who was about to attack them, and them.

“Boss?” Tao asked incredulously.

“The four of us will have a long chat later. And now to you, I would appreciate it if you leave my employees alone."

“Why should I take orders from you?! I won't let anyone talk to me like that!" A glowing yellow aura surrounded Rael's hands. He stormed forward, so fast that Takeo, M-21 and Tao could barely see him.

“Die!!!” Rael, who shaped his right hand like a spike, appeared behind Frankenstein and stabbed.

The three men behind him were shocked, at first because they thought Frankenstein was going to get hit. But it was just an illusion because suddenly, Frankenstein was now standing behind Nobles.

“We originally just wanted to talk, but if you ignore my warning, you'll leave me no choice.”

Rael moved away from Frankenstein again to his old place and turned back to him.

“Master, do I have your permission to use my powers to their full extent if necessary?”

“Your opponent is a pureblood Kertia, don't hold back.”

“Thank you Master.” Frankenstein broke into a grin that reflected perfectly his anticipation of the upcoming battle.

“You don't scare me, who do you think you are… ." But before he could finish speaking, Rael was pierced through by five spears, he went to his knees and supported himself on the ground with both hands in front of him.

Most people couldn't believe their eyes and before Frankenstein could launch another attack, Kei intervened and tried to hit him with his Soul Weapon with his right hand from Frankenstein's left side.

However, he noticed him and dodged to the right with a jump, causing the blow to only fall on the ground. A kind of crater was formed, even though the ground was not made of earth, because of the force of the impact,

“You're fast, but one hit from me, and you're done for.” Kei rushed to Frankenstein.

“Hehe, Sir Kei will defeat him in no time, it's his fault if he interfein and dare to attack me.” Rael watched the fight with a malicious grin. If you want to call it that because Frankenstein dodged every attempted hit and countered with a few spears, which his counterpart fended off with punches. Rael then turned his attention back to the modified humans. “That reminds me, we still have something to clarify.”

His opponents got into fighting position.

Regis wanted to intervene, but Rajak's command was faster. “Wait, let them, just make sure they don't get away from here and don't try to interfere in Kei's or my fight.”

“But brother, why should I wait?”

“That's an order. You underestimate the situation you are in, because even if you are superior to the three, the other two will not easily allow you to eliminate them and if you cannot perceive how strong they are, I have failed in your training.” Rajak wanted to prevent things from escalating any further. They should take care of their main targets first.

Rael held back. “Understood.”

“Now to you Cardis Etrama Di Raizel. I, the Clan-Leader of the Kertia Clan, will hold you accountable for your betrayal of our people, with the approval of the lord." Rajak prepared himself for battle. “Seira, Regis, you hold back too.”

But his counterpart remained silent.

Frankenstein didn't believe the Lord would issue such an order. Something wasn't right here.

“What's wrong, why aren't you attacking me?” His opponent didn't even go into a defensive stance.

“I would prefer not to fight you.”

“If that's the case, it makes my job easier.” Rajak wanted to be on the safe side and created four copies of himself.

“Is there something wrong with my eyes? Why do I see him five times?" Takeo was taken aback.

Then Rajak and his copies attacked together, he literally surrounded Rai, but the attacks carried out in parallel simply bounced off, and the original, in front of Rai, he stopped with his outstretched hand, causing his body to start glowing red.

“A protective shield?” Rael didn't expect that, but his brother would definitely beat him to death anyway. He was the strongest in his eyes, his role model because when their father died he was still a child and his big brother was something like a father substitute for him, as he looked after him in all areas.

As Raizel's eyes lit up, he released a blast that blasted the original and copies away, causing the replicas to disappear upon impact with the ground.

Rajark immediately straightened up again. With him, he having to go one step further. Now he literally disappeared before everyone's eyes.

“Where did he go?” M-21 and the others couldn't see him.

Only Rai continued to stand there, unconcerned and motionless.

“You can look around as much as you want, my brother is a master at adapting to his surroundings. This traitor has already lost. The Kertia Clan is known for taking out its targets quickly and silently… ."

This only made the three of them more worried.

“... The victim only realizes that he was the target when he is dead.”

Then Rai looked diagonally up to the right, “come down.”

Rajak appeared exactly where the Noblesse was looking, and he actually did what he was told, even if he didn't understand why until he realized that he had just used mind control on him.

“That's impossible! He discovered him?” Rael was the most shocked by this fact, except of course his brother himself.

“Great!” First M-21 cheered on Rai and Frankenstein, then Takeo with the words “Keep it up, you can do it!” And finally Tao, “our boss, and Sir Raizel are unbeatable.”

The modified people in front of Rael were distracted, switching them off now would be easy. It's their fault if they turn their back on him.

Rai noticed Rael's plans and also that Frankenstein was being pushed increasingly into a corner, but not because he was inferior to him, it was more that Frankenstein was holding back for M-24's sake. If he were to seriously injure a Clan-Leader or even kill him in his overzealousness, it would ruin any peaceful liberation. And Rai didn't miss the fact that Rajak wanted to attack him head-on this time.

“Kneel.” Raizel's eyes glowed red again, and he imposed his will on his opponent, the same applied to Kei and Rael.

“Someone exists who has the ability to use mind control on two Clan-Leaders and a third high-ranking Nobles at the same time? I thought only the Lord could do that." Seira suspected that Rai was strong, but that exceeded her expectations.

Regis silently agreed with her. And his grandfather was right, they could have easily killed them and now that they had lured the two into a trap, neither Frankenstein nor Raizel had any reason to spare them anymore. They would surely be the next once after they had taken out Sir Rajak, Sir Kei and Rael.

After just a few seconds, Rai dissolved his technique again, and even subsequently prevented the three Nobles who was caught in it from their attack plans, as everyone was now looking at this powerful Nobles alone.

“You are really impressive, Noblesse Cardis Etrama Di Raizel. Now I understand why even our Lord lost to you."

Noblesse? He was supposed to be the legendary Noblesse? The strongest being on earth? Rael, Regis and Seira couldn't believe their ears.

At this point Frankenstein intervened again. “What does it mean that the lord lost to my master?” The two had never fought as long as he was at Raizel's side.

“Don't play dumb, you know exactly what he's talking about.” Kei replied to him. “We weren't there in person, but we know that he is the leader of the six traitor Clan-Leaders, and along with them he murdered six other Clan-Leaders, including Rajak's and my father, as well as the Lord, 500 Jears ago.”

What was he talking about, his master slept for more than 800 years. He wanted to clarify that this must have been a misunderstanding, but his master wouldn't allow it.

“Take me to the Lord.”

Rajak, who was addressed, looked at the traitor skeptically. “No, we will not let you near Lord Erga Kenesis Di Raskreia.”

“If the Lord desires my destruction, only she can make it happen. You would not be able to do that and would only risk your life carelessly, but I assume you are already aware of that, Rajak Keirtia."

He thought about it for a moment. He and Kei had been sent here with the task of eliminating two Clan-Leaders. However, the fact that one of their targets was the Noblesse himself was a completely unexpected situation. If they continued fighting here, they would probably lose, as his opponent had suggested, and even with the support of Seira and Regis, they wouldn't stand a chance. However, if he accepted the suggestion, he would face the lord and seven Clan-Leaders at the same time, and even the Noblesse would be defeated by that overpowering. “Agreed, we'll take you to her.”

All the remaining Nobles were surprised at Rajak's reaction.

“Frankenstein will accompany me, as well as the three human.”

“That shouldn't be a problem.”

He would have preferred to separate him and his subordinate, but at last it would make little difference. Or so he thought.

“But brother? How can you agree to this?"

“Stay out of it Rael, I am responsible for this mission and that is my decision.” So they were able to defeat the Noblesse and at the same time he was capable of saving Rael (who had simply secretly followed them) from getting involved in a fight with the Noblesse and perhaps die in the process.

“One more thing is… ." Frankenstein spoke up again. “... What happened to the modified human that Gejutel captured?”

“When we left he was still alive, but the verdict had not yet been passed on him.” Rajak turned around and walked towards the sea. “Let's set off for Lukadonia.”

They left the harbor together and moved across the water at high speed. Since Tao, Takeo and M-21 couldn't make it there on their own, Rai used his powers to levitate them and take them with him.

Chapter Text

Gejutel was at his residence. He was worried about Kei and Rajak. Their mission was not just to eliminate two simple renegade nobles, but most likely former Clan-Leaders with far more combat experience than them. But he also worried about Regis and Seira as well as Rajak's younger brother Rael. He was perhaps a bit overprotective and overanxious when it came to the younger generation, but an old man like him, who had already seen and experienced so much, could develop such thought patterns. He would have preferred to go in their place, after all, they were his former companions with whom he had served the old lord and so it would be his duty to defeat them. But he also trusted in the strength of youth.

He was standing at a large window to the right of his fireplace. Then he sat down in front of the fireplace in his armchair covered in dark green fabric and wanted to take his mind off things while he waited for them to return. Staring into the flames actually had a calming effect, as his thoughts led him to the prisoner modified human that was to be judged tomorrow. Raskreia, who currently holds the position of Lord, was very strict and wouldn't just absolve him, he was sure of that. But he, like his grandson and Seira, doubted whether the usual punishment, namely execution, should really be meted out to him. Perhaps he could put in a good word for him so that he would only be sentenced to prison.

In the middle of the way back from South Korea, Gejutel took a short break on a small, deserted island that was only a few square meters in size. He placed the still unconscious man against a tree in the middle of the island and looked for firewood. What the Nobles didn't expect was that M-24 regained consciousness at exactly that time.

M-24 was dazed and needed to orient himself first. This place was unknown to him, where exactly was he, and how did he get here? Then the memories came back to him, the Nobles caught him, but why was he still alive? He decided that he didn't want to stick around to find out, but rather try to get out of wherever he was while he still could, so he fled west.

When Gejutel returned from the north, he discovered that his prisoner was no longer there and immediately gave chase. Experienced as he was, he could tell in which direction his target had set off based on small, broken branches.

Unfortunately for M-24, he ended up on a cliff about 10 meters deep. How was he supposed to get out of here? He was looking around for a safe way down when he heard the man's voice behind him again, only this time a little further away.

"You're costing me unnecessary trouble.”

M-24 looked behind him and saw the old man leisurely stepping out from between the trees. “This island is uninhabited and quite a distance from the mainland. So be peaceful and come with me."

M-24 only had one attempt, even though the chances of it working on a real Nobles were slim, he used his mind control to pin down his opponent before he could attack him.

'So he can control minds. Interesting.' Gejutel thought to himself and wanted to test what else his counterpart could do, so he pretended to be trapped in his technique.

M-24 now concentrated all of his power in a final attack, as the mind control was already draining a lot of his energy.

The human's strength level increased rapidly, and catching Gejutel's attention. “Then show me what you have to offer, modified human.”

“My name is M-24, remember that.” This power that was swelling within him scared him a little. Frankenstein said that by awakening and stabilizing his cells he would probably develop and be able to release more power, but he didn't had tried it yet. It almost seemed as if he, or rather his body, was acting instinctively. He made a fist, bent his right arm and stretched his elbow back until his hand was at chest level, before it started to glow white.

Gejutel knew this stance and this technique. In addition to his aura, there was now no doubt in his mind who the Union had used to create him, which greatly displeased him.

M-24 extended his arm forward again at speed until it was horizontal. But this blow of energy only hit the tree behind its target, which splintered.

Gejutel was able to avoid this attack by simply jumping up.

M-24 was now breathing heavily and when he noticed how easily his opponent could dodge, he became aware of it. “You were just playing with me!”

“I wouldn’t describe it that way. I just wanted to test you and your strength." As he said that, he slowly stepped forward towards M-24.

His body trembled, but not from fear. What was wrong with him? It got so bad that he fell to his knees and had to use both hands on the floor in front of him. Then M-24 saw the shoes of the man who was already standing right in front of him and looked up at him.

“You used too much energy at once. Your body doesn't seem to have gotten used to this force yet. Don't worry, this effect will wear off soon."

M-24 found that the Nobles were right. It was almost as if he had taiserd himself, but when the side effects wore off, he stood up again and now looked at his opponent eye to eye. “What do you want from me? And where are they taking me?"

“You committed a crime by creating a mutant through your bite. That and the fact that you are a modified human are two reasons to punish you, but since my grandson Regis and Seira have stood up for you, I will let the Lord judge your particular case, so I am taking you to my homeland. Now, let's warm up a bit before we go any further."

Then the lord would have to be something like his ruler, i.e., a king. Concluded M-24.

Gejutel went back again without paying attention to the man behind him, who initially followed him.

They sat across from each other around the campfire for a while without saying anything until Gejutel started a conversation. “Your mind control wasn't bad for a copy of our technique, it would have been effective on a commoner or perhaps even a weak noble. And your attack was also worth mentioning.”

“And yet, I had no chance against you.”

“Well, I'm a lot more experienced than you, there's no shame in losing to a Clan-Leader like me. I'll be honest with you, I don't like people like you, and that's true for most of us. However, I would like to know why you acquired this power, what is your goal?"

“I never asked for this power. Obtaining it was associated with incredible suffering and if I had the choice, I would have preferred to just live like any human being. Without it, I wouldn't be in this situation now."

“I see.” Gejutel understood what Regis and Seira meant. This person really seemed to be a victim of others' greed for strength. When he thought about it, this person seemed to be holding back when they were still in Korea. "That attack before, why have you didn't use it earlier?”

M-24 didn't understand what that meant, but answered him anyway. “I would rather not drag anyone in the neighboring houses into an arguing between us by fighting a fight there because they had nothing to do with it. And besides, it was the first time I'd used that attack, to be honest, I didn't even know I was capable of it."

The sinking of a piece of firewood in the fireplace brought Gejutel back from his reverie.

Meanwhile, Raizel and Co. arrived in Lukadonia, were taken directly to the Lord's castle and led into a waiting room. Rajak claimed that it would be a moment before the Lord could receive them.

Rajak had all Clan-Leaders called together at short notice so that his plan to eliminate the Noblesse together could succeed.

While waiting, Frankenstein confronted his three disobedient employees. “I hope you have a good explanation for your behavior.” Frankenstein, who stood to the left behind his master, who was sitting on a black couch in the middle of the room, want answers as they waited.

M-21 wanted to try to make a statement and tell Frankenstein that he was the one who wanted to follow them. “Sorry, but I wanted to… ."

When Takeo heard his comrade say I instead of we, he intervened and cut him off. “What M-21 is trying to say is that we figured that if we kept our distance it wouldn't make much difference where we were and well, maybe we could be a support if necessary, that's why we followed you. “

"Exactly, it was our joint decision.” Tao added.

Of course, Frankenstein knew the truth that M-21 worried about his comrade M-24 and wanted to follow them, which Takeo and Tao noticed and decided to leave with him rather than let him go alone. Since the three of them began to get closer and stand up for each other, he would rather not break the fresh bond that was forming between them and let mercy prevail over justice, but one thing still interested him. “How much of our conversation did you hear?”

“So what we heard first was the treason part. … "

Tao's answer confirmed Frankenstein's fears. He worried that they might now see his master in a false light, but even if they hadn't heard that part it wouldn't have made any difference as Rajak hinted at it again as the fight progressed and Kei explained in more detail what had happened and whose he was accused.

“... Is it really true?”

“What if it were true?” Raizel expected them to distance themselves from him now, but he wouldn't blame them.

“Master.”

M-21 sighed. “My honest opinion. I think there is a mistake here. The Cardis Etrama Di Raizel I met is not a cold-blooded murderer. He had helped M-24 and me, two who were actually his enemies, the same applies to Tao and Takeo and stands up for innocent human. So even if it were true, I'm sure you had a good reason for acting like that."

Takeo on his right and Tao on his left agreed with a nod, they saw it exactly that way too.

Raizel was a little surprised, he didn't expect that, but their trust pleased him.

After almost an hour the clan leaders were gathered in the throne room. Seen from the thron, first on the right was Kei Ru, Ludis Mergas, Kardius Blaster, Rozaria Elenor. On the left Gejutel K. Landegre, Seira J. Loyard, Rajak Keirtia. And of course, the Lord on her throne.

“So what's so urgent that you've called us all together, Rajak?”

He replied immediately. “How we planned Seira and Regis lure the traitors to us, only we were powerless against them both, especially against one of them. He was able to use mind control on Kei, me and Rael, who was following us, all at the same time."

“It's impossible no one can use mind control on three Nobles, and especially not when two of them are Clan-Leaders. You have to be kidding?" Kardius tried to show his disbelief, but those words came from Rajak, who wasn't exactly known for his rambunctious sense of humor.

“Are you saying you lost?! The traitors defeated you and then just let you go?" Not that Ludis wasn't happy to see his comrades alive again, but it was strange.

"That's the way it is. The strength of one of them was extraordinary, and he could have killed us at any time, I'm sure. Probably the only reason he spared us was because of the modified human Gejutel recently brought with him.”

“I agree with him. They both came with us voluntarily when they learned of his capture and were genuinely interested in his fate." Seira confirmed Rajak's suspicions.

Gejutel had a suspicion who it might be, since there had only been one person with that much power, but how was that possible? The Noblesse disappeared 820 years ago. Have the other Clan-Leaders found a way to bring their strength to his level? That would be a big problem.

Now Kei gave his part of the report. "Our opponents were not simple Clan-Leaders, but the leader of the traitors himself Cardis Etrama Di Raizel, the Noblesse and someone by the name of Frankenstein."

“The Noblesse?” Rozaria expressed the astonishment of all leaders present who were not present at the fight, in sound.

Now Gejutel had his confirmation. “And where are they now? Cardis Etrama Di Raizel and his companion?"

“Rael and Regis are currently get them here, as well as three modified humans. The Noblesse insisted on bringing them here."

As soon as Rajak finished his sentence, the huge double doors to the thron room opened and the five guests were ushered in. While the two closed the doors again and stood in front of them inside the room, Rael on the left as seen from the thron and Regis on the right, Raizel walked forward, closely followed by Frankenstein on the right behind him and directly behind him the three human, on the left M-21, then Takeo and Tao on the right.

“Cardis Etrama Di Raizel!”

“Lord Erga Kenesis Di Raskreia.” Rai placed his right hand on his chest and bowed slightly to show his respect.

“After everything you’ve done, you dare to act like nothing happened. Before I pass judgment on yourself for your betrayal, explain your actions. My father, the previous lord, had trusted you. How dare you betray him like that."

“I didn't.”

“Don’t you dare deny it and lie to my face. You wanted to claim the thron for yourself. He treated you like a brother or even a son. He was even willing to choose you over me and give you his throne."

A murmur went around the room, it was faintly possible to hear what was being said.

“That’s impossible. The thron is only passed on to the bloodline." Rozaria whispered to her comrades.

“Why would the Lord make such a decision?” Kardius couldn't really believe it either.

Gejutel became more and more uncomfortable the longer the conversation went on.

“Back then you convinced six Clan-Leaders to follow you, but this time you and Frankenstein are alone, none of the Nobles present here will support you this time. Cardis Etrama Di Raizel, I hereby sentence you to Eternal Sleep, and your punishment will be implemented immediately."

“Um, I don't like how this is turning out right now.” Tao whispered to his two companions, who confirmed his opinion with a nod.

However, they all held back because Frankenstein wanted them not to interfere in the discussion between his Master and the Lord.

“I already rejected your father's offer back then because I had no interest in his position as Lord. Each of us has our path. His and yours is that of the Lord and mine is that of the Noblesse."

“Then explain to me why you committed this crime? Why did my father and six Clan-Leaders have to die?"

Gejutel cleared his throat with his left fist held up in front of his mouth. It was now time to pour pure wine. “My Lord, with your permission, I would like to contribute something to the clarification, after all, as you know, I was present that day.” Gejutel asked to speak, whereupon all eyes turned to him.

"Approved."

Chapter Text

Five hundred years ago.

The lord and the thirteen Clan-Leaders who served under him at the time were gathered in the throne room. To the right, as seen from the throne, first stood Ragar Kertia, Gejutel K. Landegre, Krasis Blerster, the leader of the Elenor Clan, Urokai Agvain and Edian Drosia. On the other side, first the leaders of the Ru Clan, Mergas Clan, Loyard Clan, Roctis Kravei, Lagus Tradio, Zarga Siriana and Gradeus.

“I assume you know why I have gathered you here today. It is now time to put our plan into action. Let us pass on our positions to our heirs so that our people are prepared for the changing times and the resulting changes."

“My Lord, I still think it's irresponsible, most of the next generation are still too young and inexperienced to take over our inheritance and four of us don't even have a heir. Even your daughter is still too immature to shoulder the burden that would fall on her in her position. This change would plunge our people into chaos and make them vulnerable to advertising wolves, for example, who were just waiting for such an opportunity to eliminate us. And besides, our heirs have little knowledge of the insidiousness of human nature."

“Lagus, be careful what you say.”

“What? Did I say something wrong? Gejutel. We have all met Frankenstein, he is the perfect example, and you too continue to distrust him after his actions towards our people. A human whose power through experimentation has reached a point where he is equal to us Clan-Leaders. His greed for it was so great that he had no regard for sacrificing countless lives of his race to use them for his weapon. And he didn't shy away from experimenting and killing our species, which is why he was known as the Nobles-Hunter. That's just how people are, and that's the kind of world our children should live in?”

“You misjudge Frankenstein, he didn't strive for power just because of his greed…"

But Lagus interrupted Ragar. “Yes, we are aware of his alleged reasons that he did it to protect his race, but with all due respect, you and Gejutel spent most of the time with him and are therefore no longer objective enough to judge this unbiasedly.

Even if he has quenched his thirst for power through the contract with Sir Raizel, there will be others who emulate him and over time they will become too powerful. The Union is already well on the way to achieving this."

“Then your suggestion is how to deal with the situation? Are you suggesting that we should rule over the human beings to suppress their development?" Krasis Blester, could no longer listen in silence, even if he understood his concerns, in his eyes they had no right to do so."

"Why not? After all, we are the ones who were born with these powers, not them, and we are supposed to hold back and protect them as they get stronger and want to wipe us off the face of the earth because they are afraid of our power. In addition, we should now help them by voluntarily going into Eternal Sleep. Is that fair?” Gradeus could no longer suppress his anger and literally shouted at Krasis.

“I agree with him, human are not only a danger to themselves but also to us in the long term if we do not control them. It would be nothing apart from what they do to themselves. After all, they themselves have a rulership at the head of is the kings who rule over them, we would just have to take this position. So their existence would no longer be a potential threat, and it would also be safer for them."

“Such a reaction was to be expected from you Urokai, since you met Frankenstein you have been more and more hostile towards human. Although you said that losing your eye in the fight against him was supposed to be some kind of memorial for you and that's why you didn't regenerate it in time, that obviously wasn't the case. Your contempt seems to have grown further.” The leader of the Elenor Clan, a noble of average stature with short red hair and a small mustache rebuked Urokai's dishonorable behavior.

“Then you find it normal that people simply acquire power that is not theirs without regard to lost. Even at the risk that one day they will actually pose a threat to us and end up ruling over us." Zarga Siriana spoke matter-of-factly and calmly.

“I think you agree with me, don't you, Edian?”

“I think we should think about our well-being too.” She confirmed.

“I don't understand how you of all people can say that, Zarga. The two of us, along with my son and Gejutel's son, spent a lot of time among the human to teach from them, and you didn't seem to dislike it there." The leader of the Loyard Clan, a 1,91 m tall man with silver hair that reached just past his shoulders, was outraged.

“Now don’t get me wrong my friend, but your Loyard Clan has always been too trusting and good-natured, especially when it comes to the well-being of human, you always put their safety above your own and not only that, but also that of all the Nobles, it seems.”

“I agree with my previous speaker. After all, we also have a responsibility towards our people."

“That's right!” Urokai loudly supported Zarga's statement, just like Edian before him.

“We of the Mergas Clan stand for the security of Lukadonia, but the path you want to take would be dishonorable and would distort the image of us nobles according to the people and thus completely destroy their trust in us. That is why the path the Lord has chosen for all of us is the best, including for our people." Reported proudly the man, who is just 1,67 tall with chin-length, straight-cut gray/blue hair and whose bangs reached up to his eyes.

Now the leader of the Ru Clan, whose stature was comparable to a bodybuilder who had spent too much time in the gym. His size meant he couldn't button his top, and he also had extremely short gray hair and a long scar across his left eye, also intervened. “I agree and should an attack on our people actually take place and the barrier is broken by his son Ludis, my son Kei will be able to oppose them. He knows how to control his power to prevent harm to us without hurting human unnecessarily. He has been training for this for three centuries. That should be enough insurance for you.”

“That leads to nothing. My Lord, I don't think our arguments were enough to change your mind."

“You’re right Roctis. I, of course, respect your opinions and concerns, but the majority favor this endeavor. I hope you understand that the majority decides in the end." He looked at Lagus. "I can see from your look that you still have concerns, then maybe this will satisfy you. Gejutel K. Landegre this will be my last command as your lord to you. Gejutel K. Landegre, I wish that you hand over your position as Clan-Leader to your son, but not go into the Eternal Sleep with us.”

Shocked faces were clearly visible from both parties, including Gejutel himself, who was not in the know.

“My Lord, I don’t understand?! What have I done to receive this punishment?"

“Punishment? This is not a punishment. After Lagus, you have stood by my side the longest of all. And you not only enjoy my absolute trust, but also that of most of those present here, which is why I entrust you with the important task of actively supporting and guiding the young Clan-Leaders and my daughter in their tasks.”

“There would be no one better suited for this task than you, Gejutel. I will leave with greater peace of mind knowing that you are keeping an eye on my sons." Ragar placed his right hand on Gejutel's left shoulder.

The Clan-Leaders of Elenor, Loyard, Blester, Ru and Mergas also supported this idea. Only the six rebels did not seem to have been appeased.

“It's unfortunate that it has to end like this.” Lagus moved away from the line, as did his five allies.

“What does that mean? Lagus, Urokai, Zagar, Edian, Gradeus, Roctis!" Ragar instinctively positioned himself between the six and the Lord. His remaining comrades did the same.

“We will not allow our empire to be exposed to a danger of unforeseeable proportions. Lord, you have already given humans and Werewolves far too much leeway. In the name of all Nobles, we will avert the threat, even if it means destroying you and the Clan-Leaders who follow you! But since you were all willing to go into the Eternal Sleep anyway, you won't mind too much if we do it for you."

This broke out a bitter battle between the leaders. To prevent the Royal Knights outside the door from being drawn into this conflict, Mergas blocked the only entrance with his Soulweapen by enveloping the entire room from the inside with his protective shield. It came with the additional advantage that none of the traitors could escape.

The Lord was hesitant to act against his long-time companions, but as Lagus's team began to gain the upper hand, he stood up, took three steps forward and summoned his Soulweapon Ragnarok. For a moment, the noise of the battle ceased as all attention was focused on their leader.

“That’s enough for now. I never thought I would have to raise my sword against you and yet, it has come to this. Maybe I really didn't take strict enough action as a Lord, but I was and am convinced that trust in our people, in humans and also in Werewolves, is the best way to achieve a peaceful future for all races. Mistrust only leads to war, which brings painful losses. This in turn leads to more hatred, contempt, and the wish for revenge, which leads to new conflicts and wars. There will be no end to this cycle; it cannot be a desirable future. Lagus, I had suspected for a while that some of you were planning to turn against me, and to yet, I didn't want to believe that it would actually happen because I was hoping to this day that you would come to your senses and give up your plan. I, as your Lord, give you one last chance, as no one has been seriously harmed yet. I urge you to be placed arrested without any resistance. If you admit your guilt, I will exercise mercy and remain incarcerated until I am satisfied that you no longer pose a threat."

“Hehe. There you prove it again, Lord, you are too soft to be a good leader. A true ruler wouldn't hesitate to execute us just because he gets sentimental. And that is precisely the reason you will lose in the end, your trustfulness."

Without anyone noticing, Lagus attacked his Lord after speaking. A tendril shot out of the ground unnoticed and stabbed the lord in the back, who then dropped his sword. His loyal Clan-Leaders stopped their fighting and rushed to his side. Ragar, Gejutel, the leader of the Elenor and the Ru Clans formed a semicircle to defend him from further attacks, while to his left of him Krasis, and to the Lords right the Mergas and Loyard Clan-Leaders inquired about his health. The wound itself wouldn't be dramatic, but they knew that he had been injected with a paralyzing poison that would kill him.

“That was easier than I thought.” Urokai grinned devilishly.

“Lagus, how dare you, the Lord wanted to show mercy and this is your thanks for his generosity!” Gejutel was furious.

“Like I said, he’s too weak. Folks, this is our opportunity, let's kill them all and usher in a new era, as our pass away Lord wished, but based on our ideals! It hurts my soul to see you suffer so much, so I will quickly put you out of your misery, for the sake of old times." Lagus launched another thorn attack, this time visible, and hitting the Living Shield of Merga, who was protecting his Lord with his body. The wound wasn't devastating per se, but he will share his Lord's fate because of the poison.

“Lagus! Now you're due!" The Ru-Leader tried to land a blow with Garant, but Gradeus stepped in and blocked the hit, but in return, he was thrown across the room.

“Kekeke, that's really fun, could you repeat that?”

“Of course.” So he attacked again, but this time he received no resistance and his victim crashed into the protective shield.

“That’s good! Again!"

“Are you making fun of me!“

“Don't do that, you know that his Soulweapen, and therefore he becomes stronger the more of his blood is shed.”

It took the warning from the Elenor-Leader to remind him of this fact, but by then it had already happened, his two hits had already increased Gradeus' strength many times over.

The distraction of his comrade noticing him and the increase in power of his opponent were enough to make him vulnerable. So Edian managed to stab him in the back with Twin Rapiers to kill him. “You should be more attentive.”

There was great dismay as the proud warrior and Clan-Leader of the Ru Clan collapsed to his knees and disappeared in glowing red orbs.

His son immediately sensed his father's demise and rushed towards the palace where his father had gone. If something had happened there that caused his father to die, the threat was great and now that Kei became the current leader he had to go there to prevent further harm to the Nobles and the Lord. He had to postpone mourning.

“Kekekeke, who wants to be next. My Soulweapon is thirsting for blood because mine isn't enough for it."

“Gradeus is out of control again.”

“Leave him Zarga. It is only to our advantage, it increases our chances of victory." Lagus was more than satisfied with this outcome. The Lord and the Clan-Leader of the Mergas Clan would inevitably die from his poison shortly. The leader of the Ru Clan was already gone in the Eternal Sleep. He tried to attack again, but missed all five remaining targets. “Do you just want to stand there? Please go and attack them!"

On his command, the battle broke out again on all fronts. Gejutel vs. Lagus, Gradeus vs. the Elenor-Leader, Urokai and Zarga vs. Ragar, Edian vs. the Loyard Clan-Leader, Roctis vs. Krasis.

Using brute force, Gradeus split the six energy balls that were fired at him and then used a precise blow delivered with extreme physical strength by the Soulweapon Messad on the chest of his victim to eliminate the leader of the Elenor Clan, who fell on his back and disappeared in red orbs.

As with Kei before, the loss of her father did not go unnoticed by his daughter, Rozaria. She tested her suspicions by trying to summon the Blood Witch, hoping it wouldn't succeed. But the fact that it appeared was proof that her father had gone into the Eternal Sleep. “Father, what happened to you?” A tear ran down her left cheek before she also went to the palace. She had an uneasy feeling that not only his loss would have to be mourned and that her support might be needed.

Chapter Text

On her way, Rozaria met Ludis, who was surprised to see her in such a hurry that she didn't even greet him. As she stormed past his right side, he turned and followed her. After catching up with her, he was to her right, “What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?"

“My father is no longer alive. I have to go to the palace immediately!"

This shocked Ludis, but Rozaria wouldn't lie to him about something like that. “Then I will accompany you.”

“Are you sure? It could be very dangerous, and you don't have a Soulweapon.”

“I know that, but I am the future leader of my Clan, and it is my duty, even in this position as heir, to do my part to protect the Lord and our people. Besides…" He hung his head a little.

“You want to know how your father is doing. Finally, he was also summoned to the palace."

Her companion just nodded.

“Then let's step it up a notch.”

“Fine.” So they both hurried on.

Meanwhile, the fight continued. The two losses of their comrades and the fact that the Lord and the Mergas Clan-Leader were dying drove the others into a corner, and they were now also emotionally damaged. But they had to pull themselves together now, carelessness could not only result in their downfall, but also affect the future of many Nobles and people. Furthermore, their deceased comrades would not be able to rest in peace if they were so distracted by their losses that they themselves lost their lives. They also had to hunt down these traitors on their behalf. In a situation like this, they could have really used the Noblesse's support, then their victory would have been assured. But he was missing, and they had to assert themselves without Cadi's Etrama di Raizel.

Gejutel confronted his old friend Lagus. “You will be held accountable for your actions, I will make sure of that now.”

“Hehe, then get started, I’m longingly expecting our duel, Gejutel.“

Before Lagu's tendrils could catch him, Gejutel charged forward and attacked Regasus head-on with his lance Regasus, but his opponent also managed to avoid it.

“You're getting old, my friend.”

That's what the right person says. Have you ever looked at your reflection in the mirror?" Gejutel blocked Dolor's coming attack, but an additional opponent was targeting him, Edian.

She attacked her opponent from behind again, which she was able to do because Gradeus simply burst into her fight with the Loyard Clan-Leader. From the looks of it, it was impossible to avoid this hit.

The Loyard Clan-Leader managed to briefly shake off Gradeus with a swing from left to right of his Death Scythe when he noticed this cowardly attack on his friend.

Without hesitation, he stepped in and countered Edian's attack and his opponent retreated. However, her retreat was not because she wanted to avoid a confrontation, but because she saw the next attack coming.

The punishment for his courageous intervention was a fatal blow to the back from Roctis Soulweapon Leviatan. Since Gradeus was bored because his opponent attack Edian, he now devoted himself to Krasis and thus took Roctis' place.

This was a significant disadvantage for the blonde Nobles, as he specialized in long-range attacks and was not good at close combat.

Gejutel was himself preoccupied with his opponent and unable to intervene to assist the Loyard Leader who saved him.

The heavy bleeding wound proved that an artery had been hit, and he was rapidly losing strength, which is why he dropped his Soulweapon, went to his knees and fall to his right side.

Lagus saw the sadness on his opponent's face. “Hehehe, don't worry Gejutel, you'll soon follow him on his last journey.”

Now Ragar intervened in the duel at high speed and separated the two opponents, which Lagus forced to jump backwards to avoid them. “Go take care of him. I'll keep him at bay for as long as I can."

Gejutel reluctantly did what he was asked, knelt with his left knee on his comrade's right side. It was clearly too late for him to be saved, his body was already disappearing.

“Take care of yourself, I won't be able to help you again."

In the arms of the Landegre Clan-Leader he now completely dissolved into red balls of light. The fate of every Clan-Leader to pass on his power to his Soulweapen and thus to his heir.

His son, a man with short silver hair and a thin strand over his right eye, who wore narrow glasses with silver frames, was about to leave Lukadonia to investigate why so many human had recently disappeared without a trace. The suspicion was that it was either Frankenstein or a Nobles. A Werewolf would have left their corpses behind. There was even suspicion that the person responsible was Ignes Kravei, since the period of disappearance overlapped with her absence from her homeland. However, there was insufficient evidence to substantiate the accusation.

On the way to the border he spotted her and decided to follow her for now.

She quickly noticed him and turned around. “What do you want from me?”

Since he was discovered, he stepped out from behind a tree and chose his words carefully to avoid a possible confrontation with her. She was always very moody and was quick to attack the other person when she felt annoyed by them. However, since she was 300 years older than himself, he would most likely be inferior to her in battle.

“I have to see you walking into the forest and wondered why you were walking towards the border all alone. Did the Lord or your father perhaps send you on a mission like me? If so, we can go together."

“I don't know how that would concern you.”

“I was just curious.”

“Why do I have the feeling that you're lying to me right now, or rather that you have a special reason for following me, but you want to hide it from me?” She crossed her arms over her chest.

Now he had to think of something good to answer. “You saw right through me, I actually just wanted to find out if you had an admirer.” He couldn't think of anything better.

“Do you mean you're spying on me to find out if you have a chance by me?”

“You could call it that, yes.” That was a lie, since she didn't fit his idea of ​​a partner at all, but she didn't need to know that.

“Really? Then I have good news for you, I'm still available.”

“Good to know, but then why are you here all alone?”

“To prepare an escape route, you stupid?”

What was she talking about? He didn't like that. “An escape route? For what? Is an evacuation drill planned?"

“No, to escape with my allies if our plan fails.”

“Honestly, I don't understand what you're talking about, Ignes.” Suddenly, he got an oppressive feeling in his chest and his body was flooded with an energy that he had never experienced before. He had just been awakened by the force of the Soulweapon Death Scythe by passed on to him and with it the position of Clan-Leader? He looked at his palms in shock. Then something must have happened to his father. Had it something to do with what Ignes was just talking about?

“Is something wrong, new Clan-Leader of the Loyard Clan? Oh, how I envy you. But the plan appears to be successful, so I could have saved myself the trouble."

“What are you talking about?”

“Now I can tell you, my father and a few other Clan-Leaders are currently slaughtering the Lord and his loyal sheep. This will mark the dawn of a new era. Oh, I wish I could attend this fight, but father insisted that I carry out this task.”

He did it to protect her.

“You are conducting a coup!” The Loyard Clan Leader was horrified.

“Judging by your reaction, you're not on our side, it's a real shame, but then I have no choice and have to take you out.” She attacked with a hard left-hand edge punch, which her opponent was able to block with his arms crossed. This was followed by a kick left, which also didn't get through. “You're good, you don't know how lucky you are to have become a Clan Leader, but you still can't handle your strength, aren't I right; otherwise you would have drawn out your weapon long ago?”

She was probably right, but he had to try, called his Death Scythe and just tried to keep Ignes at a distance at this time. He hoped that she would be intimidated enough by the sight to surrender. But no way, the sight only seemed to spur her on to attack him even more as it only fueled her envy even more. “You dare to raise this weapon against me!”

As if madly, she stormed towards him again. He tried to block her right punch with the handle of his weapon, but just in front of him she disappeared, only to appear behind him. The right blow to his back hit him hard, and he staggered two steps forward to regain his balance.

He turned around just in time to use his weapon to block the oncoming barrage of kicks and punches. Things couldn't go on like this, if Ignes got angry she was unable to stop herself, almost like Gradeus. He had to stop her somehow.

He swung his scythe, interrupting her attack and causing her to jump backwards. Furthermore, he did the same to get more distance from her.

“I'll kill you!” Infuriated because her clothes were torn, and she received a slight bleeding cut on her left upper arm, she stormed towards her opponent again.

He just stood there as if paralyzed as she approached him. His body suddenly refused to move even a millimeter. Luckily for him, another Nobles unexpectedly joined the fight. With a burst of white energy he separated the two and forcing Ignes to jump backwards.

“Who was that?!” She hissed.

As soon as she had uttered the question, a young man with wavy white hair that reached just above his shoulder and had two black strands appeared to the right of the new Clan-Leader. “Everything OK?”

“Yes, I greatly appreciate for your help, but what are you doing here?”

“Don't mention it. It was pure coincidence that I was nearby and suddenly sensed the energy of your father's Soulweapon. Please explain to me, since when did he hand it over to you and most importantly, why are you fighting Ignis?”

In a sad voice, he briefly explained what he had learned. “My father didn’t hand it over to me, he’s in the Eternal Sleep. He died during a coup that is currently taking place, carried out by her father and other Clan-Leaders. Because I would rather not switch to her side, she tried to kill me. We must capture Ignes or eliminate her as quickly as possible to assist the Lord and the other Clan-Leaders."

“Tell Ignes is what he said true! Answer!" Even though the heir of the Landegre Clan usually maintained his composure, it was extremely difficult for him to do so in this situation.

She started laughing like she was losing her mind. “Of course it's true, an uptight bourgeois from the Loyard Clan isn't capable of lying at all, but unfortunately, I have to go now, it was fun guys.” She threw a small bag in her direction that hit the ground and when it hit, causing smoke to pour out and blocking the view of the two Nobels.

The two covered their mouths with their right hands to avoid inhaling the gas and rushed forward to get out of the cloud. But they were aware that their opponent was just waiting to attack them, and they prepared for it. However, when they could see and breathe again, she had fled instead.

“We have to find her.” Gejutel's son suggested.

“No, let her go.” The Loyard leader let his Soulweapon disappear again because his inexperience meant it was draining him of far too much of the power which he would still need.

“No? What do you mean?” He wasn't on Ignes' side, was he? No, that was impossible.

“We have to go to the Lord first. If my father is caught, he, Sir Gejutel, and perhaps more Nobles are in danger. This is the top priority. We can always catch the traitor Ignes later."

“You're right. You're already talking like an old-established Clan-Leader, my friend.” He was ashamed of having doubted his comrade, whom he had known since childhood, even if it was only for a moment.

“Let's go.”

“Yes.”

They were just about to leave when they heard a rustling to their left. But it wasn't Ignes who came out of the thicket as expected, but Kei Ru.

“How good that I meet you two here. Something has happened, my father is in Eternal Sleep."

“So yours too.”

“Do you mean that this happened to your fathers too?” What just going on here?

“No, my father doesn't, or at least not yet, but his situation is different.”

“A revolution is underway. Do follow us, we'll explain everything you need on our way to the palace."

“Yes.” Kei listened to the Loyard leader's words and they made their way directly to the palace.

There, the Royal Knights attempted to break down the door to provide support, but their efforts were in vain due to Mergas's protective shield, and their concern increased once again when the noise of battle briefly fell silent.

With the Loyard Clan-Leader no longer among them, Gejutel rose again and positioned himself on Ragar's left. Opposite them, Ragar's opponents now joined Lagus. Zarga to his right and Urokai to his left.

Then everyone heard a scream from their comrade Krasis, causing Gejutel and Ragar to look to their right.

The blonde Nobles' right arm has just been cut up.

While Gradeus laughed like a maniac, his victim held the wound with his left hand to minimize the blood loss. “I guess that's it for me then.” He was almost powerless now.

“Hihihihahahaha, what do you want to do now, without your arm you won't be able to use your Soulweapon anymore, hahahahaha.” Krasis moved quickly to the right and stood on Ragar's right side. “Mind if I keep you company?”

“No, not at all. I was just about to ask you to come to us." Ragar said.

“Sorry for being a burden to you. It's a shame, not only could I not protect my Lord, I couldn't even take out one of his assassins, but maybe I can at least serve as a shield for you two."

“Don't talk nonsense and now is really not the right time for false grief, you don't have to blame yourself Krasis.” Gejutel tried to calm him down.

Now Edian stood behind the three opposite Zarga, with Roctis to her right and Gradeus next to him, who placed his ax over his right shoulder and rested his left fist on his side.

When they were surrounded, the three inside formed a triangle to keep an eye on their opponents as best they could and to protect the others. That didn't look good for them, it was now three against six.

“Give up and simply follow your lord and comrade to death. We'll make it short and painless." It almost sounded like friendly advice from Roctis.

“On my honor as a Nobles, I never give up to traitors and fight to the last breath to protect the Lord and my race.” Krasis announced, or rather shouted, his chest swelling with pride.

“Hm, I couldn't have phrased it better.” Ragar agreed and got into attack position.

“I, too, have obligations to you. We can't just let this happen."

Then Ragar wanted to know something before the fight continued. “Lagus, I have a question for you, what do you expect from this? Even if you kill us all, including the Lord, our descendants will continue to pursue our goals. This whole action was pointless as long as our children do not share your views and the throne passes to Erga Kenesis di Raskreia, not you. Do you really think you can convince her and the others to uphold your values?"

“No, most of them will despise us for your deaths and want to punish us for it, which would be unfortunate because we would then be forced to put the next generation into eternal sleep too.“

“You're not serious!” Gejutel shouldn't have been so surprised, but the fact that he would go so far was beyond his imagination.

“But I’m serious. Anyone who sticks to the Nobles' reorientation and doesn't realize how foolish that would be has no future. Even if some clans' Soulweapons are lost in the end, this is still better than letting enemies grow. Unlike our Lord, if I have to take his place if his daughter makes the wrong choice, I will maintain discipline and stability in this country. I will not allow our people to become a laughingstock, any further."

“You are insane and you who follow him are no better.” Ragar jumped towards the three men in front of him, creating two copies of himself.

“Silly children's games.” Lagus stabbed with three tendrils, which the two illusions were hit and disappeared, the original fended off the blow with his left blade and wanted to attack the traitor with his right.

“Careful Ragar!”

When he heard Gejutel's warning, he looked behind him and saw that the two tendrils that hit his copies were now coming towards his back. But thanks to his speed, he jumped over it backwards and landed back at the starting point.

The tendrils stopped just short of Lagus's chest. "Your speed is really annoying."

Chapter Text

Gejutel surveyed the situation again. Three traitors behind and three in front of them, the Clan-Leaders from the Loyard, Ru and Elenor Clan are dead. Their comrade from the Mergas Clan and the Lord are paralyzed and will soon die. The only way to save them now would be to eliminate Lagus, which would also weaken the fighting morale of the remaining traitors if their leader was defeated and so they would therefore be easier to overpower. But how could they do that, it was just himself, Ragar and Krasis, who had lost his arm and was getting weaker second by second due to the loss of blood? Their chances of surviving this are not high.

“Gejutel, you take care of the three on your side, and I’ll take care of the three in front of me. I know the battle may be hopeless but as Krasis said, I will defend my people and the Lord until my last breath."

“Then let's go!” Was Gejutel's answer. Such a reaction from the Keirtia Leader was to be expected, he was not afraid of death as long as it was useful and honorable.

They both charged towards their respective opponents. Ragar once again set his sights on his main target, Lagus who dodged backwards to avoid the hit with both daggers, which instead of him hit the ground and penetrated five centimeters deep?

“You won't be able to defeat me, no matter what you try, comrade.”

“From your mouth, the word comrade sounds like an insult. But whoever says that this attack is actually about you."

“What?”

Ragar pulled the blades out from the ground and stretched his arms out to either side, in the direction of Urokai on the left and Zarga on the right.

Urokai blocked his attack with the hilt of his weapon, but Zarga wasn't so lucky. He could only prevent a life-threatening wound by moving to the left and allowing the dagger to penetrate his right shoulder.

Gejutel also fought his battle and despite being outnumbered, he didn't do badly. While Edian and Roctis held back a little more to wait for a good opportunity to attack him from a position that was unfavorable for him, he fought mostly with Gradeus, even though 75% of the attacks came from Gradeus.

Since everyone was busy, no one paid any attention to the wounded Krasis. However, that was what Gejutel and Ragar intended, which he immediately understood. By drawing all the attention away from him, he was able to sneak away and behind Lagus. Even without being able to use his Soulweapon, he created a black arrow, jumped out of the ambush with his stabbing weapon raised and aimed straight at Lagus's heart. This attack was cowardly, but the circumstances no longer allowed for fairness; it was just a matter of averting as much damage as possible.

“Stupid.” Lagus's tendrils appeared again, trapping his near-assassin in the air by both ankles and his wrist. “I have enough experience to see the entire battlefield. Such a cheap trick is of no use at all.”

“Krasis!” Gejutel wanted to come to his aid, but his carelessness gave Roctis the opportunity to hold him under both armpits with his arms. Since Roctis also put his hands together behind his head, it was difficult to loosen or even remove his grip.

“Let him go Lagus!” Ragar screamed, but a sudden pain in his right knee caused him to fall forward to the ground.

His friends looked shocked, only the traitors were happy with the sight before them.

“Hehe, good job Gradeus.” Lagus was extremely pleased.

Ragar had just lost his right leg from the knee down.

Lagus turned around and looked up at his prisoner. “How am I supposed to finish you now? In the same way as your revered Lord, or should I let one of my allies eliminate you? Gradeus, you've already started with his arm, would you like to do the rest too?"

“With pleasure.” He walked towards his new/old victim with the axe in his right hand, which returned to him like a boomerang after his last attack against Ragar. “Hihi, I'll cut off your remaining three limbs first before I give you the coup de grâce. It'll be fun.” The grin that formed stretched almost from ear to ear.

Ragar threw one of his daggers behind him with his right hand to prevent his former comrade from doing what he planned to do to the blonde Nobles.

However, raising his weapon to chest height was enough to bounce off the dagger by hitting it. “Are you making fun of me? Such an attack is ridiculous. “Just wait and see, I'll take care of you after that nuisance up there who's constantly yelling and acting so embarrassing.”

But now, without warning, Urokai intervened in the action, took his weapon and jumped in Krasis's direction, piercing the tip into and through his chest until it emerged from his back before he landed again and turned around.

“Urokai, what's this?” Lagus looked at him accusingly.

“He was almost finished, why waste any more time. We should just eliminate them quickly and save our strength because as soon as Mergas enters Eternal Sleep the barrier will disappear and the Royal Knights will rush in and not only that, the successors of the Clan-Leaders who have already left will surely have noticed their demise and are on their way to come here, perhaps even with other members of their Clans. That could become a problem even for us."

“Problem? Pha, they're just small fish, that doesn't give you the right to steal my prey!” Gradeus get angrily.

“Even if they are only small fish, their number could still be annoying and even if the new Clan-Leaders are still inexperienced with the use of their weapons, they are now in possession of a Soulweapon like we did.” Then he continued talking to Lagus. "Our plan was to eliminated the Lord and his subordinates, after that we would withdraw as quickly as possible and then gradually bring the new Clan-Leaders and the new Lord to our side or eliminate them if necessary. What happened to the plan, Lagus?”

“Urokai, you are quite right, we should return to our original plan. Now that there are only two opponents left, it should be quick." Lagus looked back at Krasis's limp body, which was already disintegrating and finally disappearing.

But before he died, he spit out blood which running down his chin and also smiled triumphantly. “My son, will never join you and will not be defeated so easily. You're going to bite out your teeth at him."

After he was no longer among them, Dragus fell towards the ground and Urokai stretched his left arm over his head to catch it.

Karius was training with Rajak in the forest very close to the palace. They stood facing each other at a distance. Karius with a drawn bow and padded arrow. Rajak with two daggers with blunt blades drawn. Both exhausted, but ready to attack.

“You can do it, brother, finish off your opponent!” Rael encouraged his big brother and held his left hand next to his mouth as he shouted and stretched his right arm vertically in the air with a clenched fist while he sat on a large stone with his legs crossed.

“You're distracting me, Rael.” He scolded him.

“Oh, I'm sorry, brother.” He was still a little boy, probably only around 9 years old from a human perspective.

“Don't always be so mean to him, you should really be nicer to him and consider yourself lucky to have him cheering you on. Oh, how I wish I had a little brother who would do the same for me or a pretty Nobles who would take care of my injuries after training and thereafter, ..... Haaa.” He dreamed of passion developing between them, as she admired his strength and added to his charm, as he treated her like a princess, just like his father had taught him.

“Your imaginary girlfriend wouldn't have to do that if you trained harder so you wouldn't get hurt in the first place.”

This tore Karius out of his fantasy. “Oh Rajak, you are just as unromantic as your father, it's a miracle that he managed to seduce a woman with his behavior.” Suddenly, the happiness disappeared from Karius' face as he began to shake and dropped his weapon. An expression of horror appeared, which the other two saw with concern.

“What's wrong Karius?”

"My father is in Eternal Sleep!"

"What? Don't joke about something like that."

“Do you really think I would joke about something like that, Rajak! Amore.” He summoned the Soulweapon to proof it.

“It is really Amore.” Rajak was overcome by a terrible premonition. “Your father was summoned to the palace by the Lord, just like mine and the other Clan-Leaders. It is impossible that anything happened to him, unless… ."

Karius finished the sentence. “A fight broke out between the Clan-Leaders or an overpowering enemy appeared, or the Lord killed him because my father was a traitor, which is out of the question.”

“I don't think so either, we should go to the Lord and see for ourselves what is going on there, maybe we can be of use.”

The person opposite Rajak nodded and turned to go to the palace.

That also applied to Rajak, but before the heir of the Kertia Clan accompanied him, he stopped Rael, who had jumped down from his stone. “You stay here.”

“What? But brother, I want to help too, maybe father needs our help?”

He looked over his right shoulder and put on a stern look. “You couldn't do anything to help him, probably not even I could.”

This shocked Rael, who always admired and envied him for his strength. “Not even you?”

“No, but I can't let Kar...” he interrupted himself to choose the correct form of address for the new Clan-Leader of the Blerster Clan, “... Sir Karius go alone and if father, the Lord or the other Clan-Leaders could benefit even a little from my intervention, I am also prepared to sacrifice my life for it, but then you must take my place as the heir. So wait here.” Then, without waiting for his brother's answer, he left with the new Leader of the Blerster Clan, trusting that his brother would listen to him, what he did.

“Okay, but I'll finish Ragar off and, as you wish, quickly.” Now Gradeus approached to the Nobles, who was lying on the ground, who slowly supported himself on his knee and elbows before standing up with the dagger that was still in his left hand. With his head bowed and his arms hanging, he stood with his back to Gradeus.

“What's that supposed to be, Ragar? But if you want to die while standing, you're welcome. I'll grant your last wish!” The white-haired Nobles stormed towards his opponent and hit him with the axe in the back. “Hehehe, that's it for you.”

“You're right, this is really the end of me.” He turned a little to the left, grabbed Gradeus' right wrist with his right hand and swung his weapon from left over the Nobles's nose. He actually wanted to get his throat, but his opponent tried to duck away.

Gradeus then let go of his weapon, took a few steps back and held the bridge of his nose with both hands. “You pig, you've disfigured my face, for that, I'll chop you into small pieces and then your descendants, or at least one of them, since we won't need both of them!”

Without being able to react, Ragar let his head and arms hang again from exhaustion. He had already lost consciousness, but his will still make him stand. He disappeared with pride, even though his plan to at least take Gradeus with him had failed, for which specifically he had let himself hit, and now he would take out his anger on his children. For that, he asked them for forgiveness inwardly, as well as his Lord for his failure to protect him.

"Wait, Sir Karius.” Rajak also felt the change and the increase in strength within himself.

His companion stopped to his right. He knew what had just happened without asking.

“It's OK again, let's move on.”

Rael was sitting on the stone from before, but this time with his legs drawn up, and his arms wrapped around them and his chin resting on his knees. He was depressed and worried at the same time. “Why does he always treat me like a little child, I'm also a pureblood of the Kertia Clan and the son of the Clan-Leader? That's mean.” He muttered to himself.

Suddenly, he felt his father's energy and jumped up. He jumped off from the rock and looked around. But his Clan-Leader was nowhere to be seen.

Then he noticed that the energy was not only near him, but inside him. “How is that possible? Father, is it because you ... ?” His voice trembled and tears ran down his cheeks.

Suddenly two small daggers appeared in front of him, wrapped in golden light, floating in the air right in front of his face. “Is that Kartas?” No, even though they were similar, this weapon was different in size and shape. For some reason, a single name came to his mind, “Grandia.” That's what he would call this weapon from today on. He grabbed the daggers and held them tightly as he got to his knees and supported himself with both hands on the ground and began to cry bitterly.

Lagus now turned to Gejutel, who was still being held by Roctis, but first he had to calm Gradeus, who was seething with rage. “Gradeus, you can still get your revenge through his sons, so calm down. And now to you, Gejutel, you are the last one to must be eliminated. You can't count on the help of the two dying ones. It is impossible for them to intervene.”

“Lagus, one day you will be punished for this.”

“Maybe, maybe not. And now die Gejutel K. Landegre.”

A tendril raced towards him head-on, but there was no way to avoid it and so it happened as it had to, it dug into his left shoulder, whereupon Roctis let go of him. He fell on his back and wondered why the poison had such a strong effect on him after just three seconds. He received a direct answer to his unspoken question.

“Just in case you're interested because we're rushing I've doubled the dose of the poison.”

“Blo-od …. fie-ld.”

When they heard these weak words, everyone turned their attention to the throne. The Lord stood and held his sword in both hands. A blood vortex appeared that split and attacked each of his six targets at the same time.

Urokai, Roctis and Zarga were too stunned to fend off the attack and just stood there until they were hit.

Lagus, Edian and Gradeus blocked the vortex with their weapons, but their wall was broken through, and they were hit too.

The Lord's unbridled will to protect his people gave him this strength. Unfortunately, he was too weakened to launch a deadly attack. The Royal Knights should now be able to defeat them more easily.

“That's impossible.” Lagus cursed as he stood up from his position lying on his back.

Everyone followed his example, but the attack and the previous fight had left them very weak.

An explosion on the ceiling caught everyone's attention again, and they looked up.

The ceiling was not shielded by Merga's shield, at least not anymore, as the weaker he became, the smaller his shield was, until it only blocked the door. As the rubble fell to the ground, they saw two people standing up there. One was Ignes.

“I'm sorry if we're disturbing your little party, but we should probably get going, we're starting to get too much company.”

The Lord sank to his knees and a smile formed on his face as he thought he recognized the second person to the right of Ignes. “So you're alive. I'm glad … ." Were his last words before he disappeared too, unable to say the person's name.

His daughter, who was sitting at her desk, let her pen rest on one spot on her paper, which creating an ever-growing ink stain. Her hand was shaking, “Father?!” She left her room and hurried to the throne room, where all the young new Clan-Leaders and around twenty knights were already gathered. They told her briefly what had happened to their fathers and were horrified when she also told them about the death of the Lord.

“Break open the gates immediately! And if you have to use your soul weapons to do so, we have to get in there, at any cost.” Was her first order before she set a good example and made Ragnarok appear.

“Yes sir.” They said together and did what they were told. Gejutel's son and Ludis, as well as the Knights, retreated a little so as not to get in the way.

Meanwhile, inside, Gejutel could not see from his position who the Lord was talking about and now lost consciousness.

“What should we do now, Lagus, in our condition we are easy prey?"

“I know that, Urokai. There's nothing we can do, we're retreating, since the Lord is dead and the last two of his loyal followers are as good as in the Eternal Sleep, we've achieved our main goal. Retreat.”

Everyone jumped through the hole onto the roof and moved as quickly as they could away from the palace towards the human beings.

Now the Mergas Clan-Leader finally succumbed to the poison, disappeared and with him his shield, which Ludis noticed straight away. “My father just died, too.”

When the others heard that, the front line stopped their almost attack on the door and instead Raskreia opened the gates effortlessly. So her assumption was correct that it was thanks to Isarok that they didn't could get inside.

Everyone stormed into an empty hall, only the rubble and devastation testified to the fierce and merciless battle that had just taken place here.

“Where has everyone gone?” asked Karius.

One of the knights pointed to the hole in the ceiling. “Look, I suspect the attackers escaped via the roof.”

“What are you waiting for, the entire Royal Knights are looking for the perpetrators, Karius, you will take three of the Clan-Leaders with you and look for them too. Whoever is responsible for this will be punished with the Eternal Sleep.”

“I understand.” He chose Rozaria, Rajak and the new leader of the Loyard Clan to accompany him.

As they left the room, Kei saw the sleeping Gejutel, whereupon his son immediately went to his left side and knelt down. “Father.” Then he saw the wound. “That was Lagus's work, he did that to you.” Then it was all too late. No one survived his poison, he could only watch him die.

Ludis, who was standing to his left and leaning forward to place his right hand on his left shoulder, was able to bring him out of his despair.

“Let's take Sir Gejutel to the infirmary. I heard there's an antidote there.”

Frankenstein produced it when he took the poison from the blood from a werewolf, who was wounded by Lagus and left behind to die. That he had the opportunity to do so was pure coincidence, but a useful one. He kept a dose of antidote for himself and gave a second one to Gejutel during his last conversation with him before leaving Lukadonia to searching for his master.

“What is that?”

“An antidote for the poison that Lagus uses. Just in case.”

Gejutel had let it copied and only the doctors, his son, Ragar, his closest confidant from the Loyard Clan and Ludis, who overheard the conversation between them, knew of its existence.

After the unsuccessful hunt, Rajak returned to his little brother. Even after almost an hour, his tears would not stop, and he was still in the same position as at the beginning, on his knees.

Rajak only saw his back, but his lowered head and twitching shoulders told him what his little brother was feeling. But how could he know about their father's death? Then he saw Grandia. 'That's a soul weapon!' Had his father actually made good on his words and left them both a piece of his soul to prevent his younger brother from becoming envy? Obviously.

He stepped closer to him and when Rael noticed this he quickly made Grandia disappear, since after all it shouldn't be allowed to own a Soulweapon if you aren't a leader, and he definitely didn't want him to take it away from him, not the last memento of his father. He stood up, rubbed away his tears with his left forearm and turned around. “Brother, you're back.”

“Rael.” He didn't say that he had discovered Grandia because he noticed that Rael wanted to keep it a secret and left it at that. He wanted to comfort him, but he knew that no words could ever give him the comfort he needed now, so he took three steps toward him, closed the distance between them and grabbed Rael by the back of his head with his right hand and pulled him towards him.

Furthermore, he was confused. “B-brother?” He looked up at him and saw something he wasn't expecting. “Are you crying?”

“Crying when you mourn someone is not a disgrace, Rael. It is more of an honor to the person who meant a lot to you. So you don't need to hide it from me.”

The child then buried his face in his brother's clothes and clung to his shirt with both hands.

They stood like that for a while. That was the last time Rael showed his feelings so openly and buried his lightheartedness deep inside himself. He just wanted to get stronger so that he would never have to suffer that feeling again. He never wanted to lose anyone who was important to him again, and first and foremost that meant his brother.

Everyone else was now mourning in their homes too.

The antidote worked on Gejutel and his son, who was sitting to the right of his bed, told him that he had slept for three days, that they had not been able to catch the perpetrators, that it had turned out that the missing Clan-Leaders were traitors who had now fled and that the group of a few Royal Knights had been seen them crossing the border together with the Noblesse.

Gejutel wondered if he was perhaps the second person the Lord had seen, as he seemed happy to see that Nobles. But he couldn't believe that Cadis Etrama di Raizel would allow all this or even be involved in a coup, so he decided to keep his suspicions about his innocence to himself at this time.

However, Lord Raskreia quickly passed judgment and declared him to the leader of the traitors and as the murderer of her father, since only he could have had the power to do this to him. Since she did not question Gejutel further about the incident, this rumor has remained to this day.

Chapter Text

Gejutel finished his story and opened his eyes again, which he had closed during the time to be able to concentrate better on what he was saying, and was greeted with ominous looks. All eyes were on him, which clarified it that they were more than dissatisfied with him. The only ones who weren't staring at him were Rai, who looked neutral as usual, and his grandson Regis, who seemed a little embarrassed and looked down to the right.

“Gejutel. That was quite revealing, but one question still occurs to me.” Frankenstein tried to hold back and not show his anger so openly.

“And what would that be?”

“Why have you kept all of this to yourself until now? You could have avoided a lot of trouble with that informations!!!” He shouted at him. Frankenstein couldn't control himself because Gejutel allowed his Master's honor and reputation to be dragged through the mud.

“It just happened that way and no one asked me about the incident in more detail.”

After this answer, Regis put his right hand over his eyes, as this statement only made him feel even more ashamed.

“Very well, …" The Lord interrupted the conversation between the two before it ended in a bloodbath. “Gejutel, I agree with Frankenstein, and I hope that you no longer withhold such information, regardless of whether you are asked for it or not.”

“Of course, my Lord, I will remember your words in the future.”

Then Raskreia turned back to Raizel. "Even though Gejutel made the events clearer, it only disproves that you did not kill my father with your hands, but not that you were uninvolved."

Frankenstein intervened. “I have to disagree, my master was still in his hibernation at the time and therefore could not have been involved and could not have been the leader of the traitors either.”

“You are wrong, Frankenstein. After all, my father had seen someone who was familiar and particularly important to him before he entered the Eternal Sleep. Since Raizel was the only Noble who was reported missing at the time, it would only be plausible that with his last words 'So you are alive. I am pleased…'. He meant Raizel. And I do not suppose that you can prove that he was still asleep at the time.”

Unfortunately, to Frankenstein's dismay, she was not wrong.

“I can testify to it.” When M-21 spoke, everyone looked at him. He ignored Frankenstein's advice not to interfere.

“How do you want to testify to that, after all, you certainly weren't alive at that time.”

“That's true, but until recently, I and M-24 belonged to an organization called the Union. …"

“We're familiar with that name.”

Good, that saved him a part of his explanation. “We were sent to South Korea to secure a coffin that had been pulled out of the sea shortly before and stolen by someone just a few days later to be offered on the black market. The Union found out about it and bought it. One of the thieves led us to the place where he had hidden the coffin, but it had disappeared and since we didn't believe the dealer that he didn't know where it was, M-24 had bitten him in order to get information and thus the truth through his blood, which is how the infected person, or as you call him a mutant, came into being. He hadn't lied to us, the coffin was really there. We than use the infected person as a kind of guide to find his comrades, since we assumed that perhaps they were the ones who took it with them to get a higher price for it from another buyer. But we didn't get to that point because two other agents showed up and, with the same goal of finding the coffin through him, claimed the infected man for themselves, which is how the massacre in the hospital also happened, but at that point he was no longer under M-24's mind control. The situation escalated and the lives of three innocent children, M-24's and my own were in serious danger. It was only thanks to Frankenstein and Sir Raizel that we survived, and it turned out that the coffin was taken out of the hiding by Frankenstein and not by one of the thieves. He claimed at the time that it was Sir Raizel's property and not that of the Union. So you see that the Noblesse was still resting in his coffin until recently.” M-21 hoped she would see reason.

For a moment, she was silent and looked at him skeptically.

“If you don't believe me, check it out, read my thoughts with the help of your mind control, and you will see that I have told the whole truth.”

Raskreia accepted the offer. “If that is your wish.”

Her eyes glowed red and M-21 tensed slightly. His two companions, Frankenstein, Raizel and also Seira and Regis, looked at him worriedly during the proceeding.

It only took a few seconds until it was over, and M-21 didn't seem to be harmed.

“With this new information, your innocence is still not clearly proven, but there are considerable doubts that you are actually part of the traitors. I will therefore suspend my previous verdict until your guilt or innocence is proven beyond a doubt.”

That was a relief for his subordinate. He wouldn't have known how he would have reacted otherwise.

“Frankenstein, you could have told me earlier that you had only recently found his coffin.”

“To put it in the words of someone present here, it just happened that way.”

Gejutel didn't really like being quoted like that.

“Lord Raskreia, I didn't come here to prove my innocence, but because of your prisoner M-24. I want you to release him.”

“Cadis Etrama di Raizel, I don't understand why you of all should ask or demand this, and why you didn't pronounce and carry out the expected sentence yourself, since that is normally your duty.”

“I assure you that M-24 is no threat to other human, and he is only partially to blame for what happened, as you have just learned, so I see no reason for an execution.”

The word execution sent a chill down M-21's spine. That means that Raizel could and should have killed him back then, but instead he saved him, and now he was trying to protect him from the worst again. That made the Noblesse's goodness even clearer to M-21.

“I take full responsibility for him.”

“Your word has always been very valuable to my father. But I am not him, but I could release him into your care on one condition, namely that you and I have a duel.”

That baffled everyone present except Rai again. “What are you imagining, Lord?”

“In 48 hours you should have recovered from the trip here, then we will compete against each other in the arena, if you win M-24 will be free, if I win he will receive the prescribed punishment that a Noble would expect, and you will be the one to carry it out, as your duty requires of you.”

“I agree.”

“Master, I must protest against this, you are still not fully recovered from what happened to you back then. In the worst case, such a duel could put you to sleep for centuries again or even put you into Eternal Sleep.”

“Then should I choose the alternative and kill M-24? Or do you want us to use force to free him?”

“No, that's not what I meant, but there must be another way to settle this matter than subjecting yourself to the strain of a fight. Perhaps, I could take your place and fight against the Lord.”

“I have already accepted and will not deviate from my decision, even if you ask me to.”

Once his master had decided on something, it was almost impossible to dissuade him and besides, M-24's life was at stake, so he remained silent and just looked down sadly.

“That's it. I assume you will want to return to your residence, Raizel.”

The Noblesse nodded.

“Then I assume that the three human will accompany you there.”

“Just a moment, I would like to know how M-24 is doing.” M-21 wanted to see for himself that his friend was really OK. “I want to see him, please.”

“I can't allow that. He is still a prisoner and visits are generally only permitted in exceptional cases.”

“But… ." M-21 wanted to discuss it with her and convince her to let him see him, but stopped himself because he would rather not cause trouble with his selfish wish.

Frankenstein then tried to convince Raskreia to let him see him. “Can't you make an exception for him? Even if his concern may be unjustified, he has learned from the Union that Nobles are dangerous and an encounter with them can be fatal.”

“That is a slander of the highest order, why should I agree to that, after all I don't need to defend our race or culture and laws.”

What a stubborn Nobles. Frankenstein thought.

“Um, if I could say something about that.” Tao raised his right hand to head height and smiled again, as he always did in such situations, as it had a calming effect. “How about if we become your prisoners too.”

“Tao!?” M-21 didn't believe what he was hearing.

But Takeo understood what his comrade wanted to achieve with that. He wanted to help M-21 to see M-24 without breaking any rules. “Not a bad idea, I'm in.”

“Takeo, not you too!”

"Calm down M-21, Tao and I have been in worse places than a cell when we were on missions.”

“Exactly, and besides, it's only for two days, we'll easily be able to get through that and at the same time we'll have the opportunity to get to know M-24 better, so what's wrong with that?”

“You don't have to put yourself through that because of me.”

“We know that, but we want to.” Takeo reassured him.

“I agree, but be warned, if this is a trick to escape, M-24 will be executed immediately.”

“Understand.” Tao was glad that his suggestion was accepted.

The meeting was over, Frankenstein and Rai went into his mansion and the three others were led into the prison area by two Royal Knights.

M-24 lay on his bunk at the left wall seen from the cell door and looked at the ceiling, in his thoughts he was with his comrade M-21 and wondered if he had found out about his disappearance by now. He certainly had, and he feared that he would be worried about him.

The door to the room was opened, which looked more like an endless corridor, with one cell following the next on the left and right. Everyone was led past the empty cells on the left and right, up to the sixth on the left.

M-24 looked up and sat down on the left edge of the bed, since the right one was attached to the wall, when he heard several steps coming towards him. Since he was alone here, they must have wanted to come to him.

After the two Royal Knights, he saw M-21, followed by Tao on the right and Takeo on the left behind him.

“M-21!?” The prisoner jumped up.

“M-24!” He hurried past the left Noble to the bars. “Are you okay?” He didn't look hurt, which was an enormous relief.

“Yes, but what are you doing here?”

M-21 wanted to tell him when the right standing Nobles of the Knights asked him to step back a bit so he could open the cell.

He did so and when it was open, the three wanted to enter, but were stopped by the Noble. “Wait, M-24 follow us, the room is not equipped for four people, so you will be moved.”

' Then M-21 as well as Tao and Takeo were also captured. ' M-24 followed the order, and they were locked up together three cells further on the same side. Here there were at least four beds, in the form of two beds on top of each other on the left and right against the gray stone walls. At the very back was an area with a toilet and a sink.

After their task was completed, the two Nobles left the cell area and took up their posts outside, in front of the door.

M-24 demanded an explanation from his friend, which he received.

Chapter Text

Now the four are finally together and M-21 explains to his friend the reason for their meeting, coming up duel and the consequences if the Noblesse loses.

As soon as the explanation was finished, Tao started to yawn. “Guys, how about we get some sleep first, I'm sure I'm not the only one who gets tired.”

After their comrade mentioned it, the others also felt sleepy.

“Choice of bed, I'll take this one.” He practically jumped onto the top bed, at the left wall.

“Tao, you're a real child sometimes.” Takeo took the bed under him.

“First come, first served.”

"How old are you, five?”

M-24 found the banter between the two amusing and then chose the lower left bed, while M-21 took the one above him.

Meanwhile, Rai and Frankenstein have also arrived at their home. As soon as they entered, they both had a strange feeling, whereupon they went to the source in Raizel's sanctuary and were surprised by something they had never expected to find there.

The two days flew by quickly. Takeo and Tao were disarmed, but the latter's deck of cards was not taken away from him. They spent their time with that and a few conversations about all sorts of things.

On the day of the duel, the four prisoners were picked up by Gejutel, Regis and Seira and escorted to the platform, where Frankenstein had already taken a seat in the front row. They sat next to him, to his right Tao, Takeo, M-21 and M-24. Left Gejutel, Regis and Seira.

Rozaria and Ludis arrived next, she sat down behind Regis, the seat next to her remained free and then her companion followed.

With a little distance, his comrade Rajak appeared out of nowhere to the left of Ludis and Rael next to him.

Kai took a seat in the third row behind M-21 and Karius to his left. This meant that all the guests were gathered together, as only they were allowed to attend the event.

“It's been a while since we were able to use this arena. The last time you almost destroyed it, Frankenstein.”

“You destroy an arena once, and it's held against you forever. And also Urokai provoked it.”

When the opponents entered the stadium from the left, as seen by the spectators, everyone stopped talking.

They walked together for a third of the place until Rai stopped, his companion to his left for another third before turning to face her opponent.

Frankenstein's tension grew. 'Master, please don't overexert yourselves.'

“Cadis Etrama di Raizel, let's start our duel. Since I know how strong you are, I won't underestimate you and will be serious from the start.” A whirlwind of blood appeared around her and when it disappeared she held a sword in her right hand. “To defeat you with this is worthy of you, Raizel.”

“This is Ragnarok!” Rozaria didn't believe her lord would use her weapon, let alone from the start.

“Ragnarok? What is that, it looks like an ordinary sword to me.”

Frankenstein tried to explain to Tao what this special weapon was all about. “You're wrong, it's anything else but an ordinary weapon, it's a Soulweapon that only leaders of their clans possess and can be passed on to someone of the same bloodline, i.e., their heir. The souls and power of their previous owners are stored in them, which means they gain power from generation to generation.”

The fight finally began and with her first attack, Raskreia jumped high into the air, raised her sword with both hands above her head and used the extra swang of the descent to strengthen her attack.

Rai, however, seemed to stop the blade with ease between the middle and ring fingers of his left hand. Then his eyes lit up, “Gone.”

His opponent was thrown backwards, but did a straight backflip and landed where she started, the sword now only in her right hand.

But after she was standing again, the Noblesse hurled a whip of blood at her, which appeared from his right index finger and middle finger. All three blows missed their target. She jumped first to the right, then to the left and finally, a little backwards.

For his next attack, he moved his hand so that the inside was facing Raskreia before a compressed vortex of blood flew horizontally towards her. But this attack she cut through with her sword, and it flew past her left and right.

“Lord Raskreia, what are you so afraid of? Perhaps that you can not defeat me? If you really want to achieve this, then you have to use all your strength; otherwise you wouldn't even be able to scratch me.”

“It sounds like the two of them aren't fight serious yet.”

“Not even close.” Gejutel explained to the sniper Takeo.

“Boss, there's one thing I don't understand, why doesn't Sir Raizel use a Soulweapon too. Someone like him is definitely a leader of his clan and should therefore have one.” M-21 didn't understand the restraint.

“You're wrong, he doesn't have a Soulweapon, which is why he can't call it.”

“But isn't that a bit unfair?”

“Not really, after all, my master isn't an ordinary noble, but the Noblesse.”

Not only the four human, but also the young Nobles listened to him attentively.

“Noblesse? What does that mean?” M-24 asked.

“The Noblesse is a being that surpasses the power of any Nobles, even the Lord. My Master's duty is to protect the honor of the Nobles and to judge their crimes that could bring shame on their species, such as creating an infected person or rebelling against the Lord. But even his power is inferior to that of the Noblesse, so even the Lord can be stopped if necessary.”

“So Raizel will win the fight?” M-21 was more reassured, as M-24 could be saved.

“I'm afraid it's not that easy, they're probably more equal opponents currently, as my master is not in full possession of his powers.”

The fight continued and Frankenstein stopped explaining.

“As you wish, then I'll get serious now.” She held her sword upright in front of her and moved her left hand from the handle to the tip over the blade, whereupon it glowed white and a swirl of blood emanated from it. “Bloodfield.”

Rai countered by extending his right arm again and a glow appeared in front of his index and middle fingers before he created his own Bloodfield.

Both attacks collided in the middle and fought over which of them was stronger. The released energy created small flashes and one of them grazed Rai's right cheek, causing a small cut.

“This is unbelievable, I never thought Raizel was so strong.” Tao saw such a demonstration of strength for the first time.

"Only the absolute rulers of the blood can use the Bloodfield.”

Gejutel finished his grandson's explanation. "Only the bloodline of the Lord and the Noblesse are able to use the Bloodfield, the strongest attack that a Noble can create.

As the power became too immense in Ludi's eyes, he made Isarok appear and protected all spectators with his green glowing shield.

After a short back and forth, Raskreia's vortex was pushed back and dissolved. All of the Nobles present, apart from Gejutel, saw this with astonishment and concern for their Lord. Such a hit could be devastating.

But before Raizel's Bloodfield could hit Raskreia, he made it disappear.

Ludis then did the same with his shield.

The Lord had put all her energy into this attack, which is why both of her hands holding her sword began to shake, and she was breathing heavily. Raskreia had no strength left, let Ragnarok fall to the ground with a clink and wanted to fall backwards herself.

“Lord!” Five Clan-Leaders: Karius, Ludis, Rozaria, Rajak and Kai appeared around her back in a semicircle. The latter, who was standing on the far left, caught her and slowly lowered her to the ground until the Lord was kneeling and sitting on her calves.

Now Raizel also swayed and threatened to fall forward. But like the Lord, he was caught by his loyal subordinate Frankenstein, who appeared to his right.

“Master, you really went too far this time.”

“I'm fine, I just lost my balance.”

Frankenstein couldn't really believe him. It must have been quite a strain on his body.

Rai stood up again and walked towards Raskreia.

'So that is the power of the Noblesse, the rumors were actually true.' Karius, who stand at the far left looked at him with fear and awe as he approached them.

He stopped three steps in front of her, but Raskreia made no hesitation in getting up. “Cadis Etrama di Raizel, you have defeated me, I see that my father made the right choice with you, you should become the new Lord and lead our people.” She bowed to her counterpart.

“What are you talking about, you are our Lord!” Rajak has sworn his loyalty to her and no one else.

“Please do not lower your head to anyone, you do not need to.” The sight was painful for Rozaria.

“I refuse again.”

When Raizel said this, she raised her head and looked him straight in the eyes.

“However, as my Lord, I will continue to be at your disposal if you need me.”

“You really are as always, Raizel.” Now she finally stood up again. “As agreed, I will now leave M-24 to you.”

Relief spread among M-24's friends, as well as Gejutel, Regis and Seira.

“Lord. Your sword is incomplete, were you aware of that?”

From her expression, it was clear that this information was new to her.

Rajak and Rael, on the other hand, immediately thought of Kartas, from which Grandia was split off. Had something similar happened with Ragnarok? But why would the previous lord do this, since he only had one child.

After Rai stretched out his right arm with the palm facing upwards this time, a sword appeared and confirmed Rajak's and Rael's suspicion.

“A second Ragnarok? But how is that possible?”

Frankenstein answered Karius' question. “Unfortunately we don't know ourselves, as long as we lived in my master's mainson it wasn't there. For some reason, the previous lord must have left it behind in my master's sanctuary. We were hoping you could tell us something about it.”

Before anyone could guess, Rai's sword and Raskreia's sword glowed. Both began to rise and floated next to each other, whereupon her father appeared high in the air above them.

“Father?!”

This is just a recording that will play once both swords are summoned. Raizel, I don't know how much time has passed, but if you see and hear this, you have discovered Ragnarok. It must have been quite a surprise for you, hahaha."

'A surprise is a huge understatement.' Frankenstein thought to himself, annoyed.

“You're probably wondering why I did this, especially since you vehemently rejected my offers to succeed me, but I won't give away the secret. Use it if you want or use it as decoration, after all, it's an eye-catcher, don't you think? Raizel, I don't have much strength left, so I keep it short, I ask you, continue to protect our people, but start your living too.

Raskreia, my beloved daughter, I know I was always very busy and didn't have much time for you, but Gejutel always informed me about your efforts to become smart and strong in order to succeed me, I'm proud of you, I have always been.”

Raskreia's eyes filled with tears, as she always believed she was only his second choice, that he never noticed her efforts or, if he did, he not acknowledged it.

"I never got around to it, but I think I owe you an explanation as to why I offered my position to Raizel. I got the idea from Frankenstein.”

Everyone's eyes were now on him, which he didn't like it at all. “I have no idea what he's talking about, I never suggested making my master to the next lord.”

“He said that if the system of Lord and Noblesse really bothered me, I had the power to abolish it, that would solve all my problems. But as I told him at the time, it is not that simple, but his words still stuck with me and I decided to combine the positions of Lord and Noblesse. At least I tried, but Raizel's stubbornness prevented this. It was actually supposed to be beneficial for both of you. You should not be burdened with the duties of a Lord and should rather lead a free life, which would have been possible with Raizel's takeover of my throne. But he would also have gained an advantage and would not always be as isolated as usual. However this probably did not happen. There is something else. I know how secretive Ragar Kertia was and assume that he did not let anyone in on his plan until the end. One day, he came to me with an unusual request, he asked me for something that had not been allowed until then and should never have happened. He wanted my permission to split his Soulweapon so that he could leave a part of it to his two sons and watch over them, and also so that no envy could arise between them. I was enthusiastic about the idea and approved it, so together we developed a way to split our Soulweapon.”

“Rajak, is it true that Kartas is incomplete?” His closest friend Karius could not believe that he had missed this.

“That's right, as the successor I received Kartas, but Rael received a split version.” At first, he looked down, ashamed of having kept this a secret, and then up at his brother.

“You knew? But since when and why didn't you say anything?”

“Since the day our father died. But it seems to me you wanted to hide it from me, I pretended to be ignorant.”

“Oh brother.”

"Now my time is coming to an end, I wish each of you a peaceful future and that you support one another. One last thing Raskreia, don't stay awake too long, trust your subordinates, don't dress too provocatively but rather appropriately for your rank and choose a partner who is worthy of you. That person can count himself lucky and above all that I am no longer there to chase him away or make his life difficult. Well, being a father is really not easy. Farewell, my beloved daughter.” With that, the hologram disappeared, and both swords fell to the ground.

“I now leave your father's sword in your hands.”

“No, he wanted you to have it, so keep it.”

“As long as the swords are separated, Ragnarok and therefore you will never reach your full strength and be awakened. Besides, I can't use it, only you are capable of that.”

"Very well, if that is your wish, I will take it.” Both swords disappeared again.

In the meantime, Shinwoo also faced an opponent. It was Yuri, who did not hold back in any way.

“After all that training, you can still not maintain your strength continuously.” He aimed the index and middle finger of his right hand at his training partner and fired a white beam of energy against him.

Fortunately, Shinwoo had moved a little to the right, causing the attack to pierce his left shoulder.

He fell on his right side, but immediately sat back down and held his injury with his right. “Argh, damn that hurts. Are you crazy! Did you want to kill me?!”

“I don't know what you're talking about.”

“You know that very well, if I hadn't dodged, you would have pierced my heart with your laser and not just my shoulder!”

Now Crombel, who was present at the training, also got involved. “He's right, your job was to train with him and not to eliminate him. If he dies during your training, you will follow him, have I made myself clear?”

Yuri looked to the right. “Of course you did, it won't happen again. I just wanted to encourage him, I trusted that he could evade my attack.”

'Whoever believes it.' Shinwoo wasn't really convinced. When he was spoken to, he looked to the left.

“Shinwoo, that's enough for today, go to the lab and heal your wound in the regeneration tube.”

“Agreed, as you say, Dr. Crombel.” The boy stood up, walked past the scientist on the right and left the room.

Another day ended with a painful injury and a stay in a tube, which had become almost a daily routine, but unlike the beginning of his training sessions, the damage to his body was getting less and less, which clearly demonstrated his progress.

Chapter Text

After the duel, everyone returned to the Noblesse's estate, where Raizel first retreated to his room alone and Frankenstein showed the four guests the prepared rooms. They were lying right next to each other on the left side after they went up a staircase. The first was M-21's, then M-24's, Tao's and Takeo's. The rooms were all furnished the same, with a bed on the far right against the wall, a wardrobe on the far left, a desk on the wall to the right of the door and opposite a window with dark green curtains. All the furniture was in a very old-fashioned style.

Because everyone was too excited, they hadn't slept a wink the previous night and now that everything had turned out well, the exhaustion and tiredness were clearly noticeable. They all literally fell into their beds and fell asleep immediately.

Frankenstein looked at his master, who was sitting in a green armchair in the middle of a room facing a high window.

Frankenstein walked around the chair and stood on the right side. "Master, I have assigned M-24 and the others their rooms. How do you feel after using up so much of your energy… ."

When Raizel started coughing into his right hand, he interrupted his question. They both saw the blood he had coughed up.

“Master?” He knew that this duel could not have left him unscathed.

“I'm fine, there's no need to worry.”

He knew his master wasn't telling him the truth, but he left it at that. “I'll make you some tea and then take care of dinner. If you need anything, you'll find me in the kitchen.”

The Noblesse just nodded and let Frankenstein go to do his business.

The four of them woke up just in time to freshen up and change clothes before dinner was ready.

They all appeared in matching outfits, in black trousers, a white shirt and black shoes.

The dining room was decorated with a few pictures of landscapes, in the middle there was a long mahogany-colored table with a total of 26 chairs. The Noblesse sat at the narrow end that was furthest from the entrance and behind which was a fireplace burned, warming the room. The group sat to the right of Raizel on the long side of the table. Tao claimed the chair right next to their host, followed by Takeo, M-24 and M-21.

They spent the next few days peacefully and often met in the room where Rai spent most of his time. He still felt the need to stand at his window and look out into the forest. Only when someone came in wanted something from him, like a conversation, a game of cards or something else, he sit on the couch opposite them. Afterwards, however, he always went back to his usual place.

M-21 lay with his arms folded behind his head on the broken edge of the cliff, where the fight between Frankenstein and the Clan Leaders Gejutel and Ragar took place. M-21 looked at the clear starry sky and enjoyed the peace.

“Would you like some company?”

M-21 tilted his head back and looked at M-24. “Gladly.”

While his friend sat down to his right, he also sat down and leaned back to support himself with both hands.

“The sky seems much clearer here than in the city.”

“Yes, I've noticed that too, but I'm sure that's not all you wanted to tell me.”

“That's right, you know me too well. It's about Regis, … ."

When M-24 mentioned this name, M-21 cut him off immediately. “There's nothing to talk about.”

But his conversation partner was difficult to fob off. “You also forgave Seira for being involved in my arrest, why can't you do the same for him? Like me.”

“She was involved, that's true, but she wasn't the one who was in charge, he was, and he made the final decision.”

“Yes, and that's precisely why I'm still alive. I found out that he and Seira spoke to Gejutel in favor of not eliminating me, as they had originally planned.”

“I'm not going to discuss this with you any further.” M-21 stood up and dusted the dust off his trousers. “If you'll excuse me now, I'm getting cold. I'm going back.”

M-24 could do nothing but look over his left shoulder at his friend walked away. It saddened him that the friendship that had developed between the Nobles and M-21 had broken down because of him.

It was the fifth day when Rajak and Rael were led by Frankenstein to Raizel, who was already standing at his window again, and so he had already seen them in advance.

Frankenstein left them alone and closed the door behind him again.

The Noblesse turned to his guests. Both then walked towards him and shortly before him, Rajak go down on his right knee, the left bent, on which the right hand rested, while the left formed a fist and was placed on the ground. He also lowered his head. His brother to his right did the same.

Then the Clan Leader explained the reason for their appearance. “Revered Noblesse, I would like to sincerely apologize for my behavior towards you and your subordinates, also in the name of Kai Ru.”

Rael added his apology here. “That also applies to me, Sir.” As a child, he had often heard stories from his father about the proud and powerful Noblesse and had always wanted to meet him in person because he had admired him, but he had never imagined that this would happen in this way, as it was at the harbor.

Now Rajak continued. “We ask you to accept our apology.”

“There is no reason to ask for my forgiveness. You acted on the Lord's orders and had false information. So you did not act presumptuously or with bad intentions. Now stand up.”

They both stood up and were relieved by the Noblesse's generosity.

Before either of them could say anything else, they heard chatter outside the door, and Tao opened it. He entered, followed by Takeo, M-24 and Seira.

“Ah Raizel, I thought I'd find you here, we wanted to discuss something with you. But if we're disturbing you, we'll wait outside the door.”

Rael was furious about Tao's casual way of speaking to the Noblesse, which he expressed directly. “How dare you speak so inappropriately to the revered Noblesse. Show more respect!”

“That's fine. And you're not disturbing us at all.”

These words threw the Nobles off track. “Sure, if, if you say so, Sir.” He bowed slightly in his direction.

The two couches opposite were tiny. M-24 sat on one of them on the very left, next to him Seira. Takeo stood behind the girl and Tao to his right.

Frankenstein had already prepared tea for his master and his two guests and entered the room with the serving trolley. “I see I didn't bring enough cups. I'll get some more and a few chairs from the dining room.”

“Don't make your any trouble, we were just about to say goodbye.”

But before Rajak could make true his announcement to leave, Tao intervened. “Well, I don't mind if you stay, after all, we're not discussing state secrets and the more, the merrier.”

“As if we want to spend time with you.”

“Rael.”

Hearing his brother say this immediately silenced him.

“Impressive, he has his little brother well under control.”

With a nod, everyone confirmed Takeo's statement. Which made Rael utter inappropriate curses inside.

"I don't mind if you want to keep us company."

Neither of them could refuse the Noblesse's invitation, even if they wanted to, so they stayed. Raizel sat down on the free couch. Rael stood behind him on the right and Rajak on the left.

“So, what did you want to discuss with me?”

Takeo started. “It's about M-21 and Regis. Tao, M-24 and I tried to convince M-21 to make peace with Regis again. Unsuccessfully.”

“I had no luck with Regis either. He is extremely stubborn.”

“Just like M-21.” M-24 confirmed.

Now Tao, who had called this meeting, took the floor. “We have realized that after all our failed attempts, we cannot get through to either of them by using conventional means and good persuasion. So we only have one last option left, we force them to their luck, and we call this mission 'Reconciliation'.”

At the next day the time had come, M-24 went into the forest with M-21. And stopped in the middle of a clearing.

“What exactly did you want to show me so urgently, there's nothing here?”

“Wait a minute, you'll understand right away.”

M-21 looked at his companion to his right with a skeptical expression. He also crossed his arms. “If I didn't know better, I would assume you were luring me into a trap.”

“What made you think that? I would never do that. Just wait a minute.” With these words, he continued going straight ahead, leaving a confused M-21 behind.

After standing for almost a minute he heard an unwelcome voice approaching from the left.

“Seira, why are we taking this detour, if Raizel wanted to speak to me immediately, the other way would have been much faster.”

After Seira left the forest with Regis to her right, the latter saw M-21.

“Let's take a different way, come on Seira.” He was about to turn to the right when Seira took a step back and shoved him in M-21's direction.

In order to absorb the sudden and completely unexpected push and not fall forward, he was forced to run forward. Three meters in front of M-21 he was able to regain his balance.

Angrily he turned around. “Seira, what was that about?!”

“I'm sorry, but I had no choice for the mission 'Reconciliation'.”

“What are you talking about?”

Unlike Regis, M-21 immediately understood what was going on.

“You will now talk things out; otherwise you will not leave this place again. I will leave you alone now.” She jumped backwards up into the dense treetops.

“This is unbelievable. M-24, if you are still here, I am leaving now.” He shouted the second sentence in the direction in which he had disappeared.

M-21 turned around and took just two steps when a bullet hit the ground in front of him, followed by four more that hit the ground in a circle around them.

“What is this? Are they trying to shoot us?”

“No, if Takeo had tried that, we would already be dead.” Nevertheless, M-21 did not like this at all.

Regis saw two small objects flying towards him and caught them with his right hand.

“M-21. Look”

“These are communicators. Give me one and put the other in your ear.”

He gave him one and they both placed it in their right ears, but not before Regis made a comment that was, by his standards, biting. “Take it, but don't give me orders.”

“Nah, can you hear me now?”

“Tao, what's this crap?”

“Take it easy M-21, I just thought it would be easier to talk to each other if we don't have to shout all the time, after all, that's hard on the vocal cords.”

“I didn't mean that, and you know it!”

“It's fine, it's fine, man, you're not taking any jokes currently, relax.”

“Relax! M-24, can you hear me?”

“No, he can't, I've only finished three communicators so far, so you'll have to make do with me. Although I think he can hear you without it as loud as you're shouting.”

“Tao, stop fooling around and come over with an explanation, it will be soon!”

“Even if I hadn't phrased it so unculturedly, I agree with M-21 for once.”

“Well, we're one step further now. So listen, I'll explain your current situation to you now. You would rather not talk to each other voluntarily, so you left us no other choice. The bullets that Takeo just fired at you are connected to my electricity, would you like a little taste? … " He only let enough electricity flow so that small sparks flew out of the holes, but didn't hurt anyone.

“... You're not leaving this area until you get along again.”

The two looked at each other and nodded before Regis commented on something. “You won, Tao, we're making peace.”

“Haha, nice try, but I'm not from the day before yesterday. And to make it clear, you can't escape even if you break through my circle. Look up.”

'Up?' They both thought at the same time and did it.

Tao's accomplices were standing all around on the treetops. There was M-24 to his left, Takeo, Tao, Seira. To M-24's right, you could even see Rael and then Rajak.

“Um, brother, could you explain to me again why we're taking part in this nonsense?” Rael's cheeks turned slightly pink with shame.

“Because the Noblesse asked us to personally.” Rajak wasn't entirely happy with this task either, but an order was an order.

And then there were Frankenstein and Raizel. They really had no chance of escaping.

“M-21, Regis, I still have a lot to do, so don't you dare keep us here too long.” Frankenstein once again enveloped himself in this murderous, dark aura.

“Well then, have fun.”

"Tao, wait!” M-21 shouted into his headphones. “You'll pay for that when this is over.”

“As long as you bury the hatchet, I'm fine with it.” Then he fell silent.

The two prisoners sat down back to back.

“We probably have no other choice, do you have anything to say to me, M-21?”

“Not at all.”

“We'll have to spend an eternity here together if you don't just apologize to me.”

“Me apologize? Hell will freeze over first. You should apologize to me.”

“I don't see any reason for that. I haven't made any mistakes.”

Tao could hear the beginnings of their conversation. 'This is going to take a while. They should have brought provisions for several days with them. But at least they argued once, that was a basis, even if it wasn't an excellent one.

They spent the next half hour in silence.

“M-21, I'm sorry.”

'Bingo.' Tao was happy that it would end sooner than he had feared.

But M-21 didn't react.

“Come on M-21, don't be so stubborn and accept his apology.”

“Stop eavesdropping on us!” M-21 removed his communicator and crushed it.

Tao didn't like that at all, the thing was worth a quarter of his monthly salary, not including the time he had spent making it.

Regis kindly just put his in his right trouser pocket.

“Do you really hate me that much? I was only carrying out my assignment, and you lied to me too.”

M-21 remained silent.

Another 10 minutes passed before M-21 said something. “I don't hate you. I'm just disappointed. M-24 and I went through hell together and survived it. I just can't easily forgive someone who wants to harm him.”

Now Regis didn't know what to say, but he didn't need to because M-21 carried on.

“You and Seira seem to be close, am I right?”

“Yes, after her and my father died, my grandfather raised us both. We grew up together like brother and sister.”

“Then tell me, what would you think of someone who wants to harm her? And if that person is also someone you lived and fought with?”

“I probably wouldn't be able to forgive him either, just like you couldn't forgive me.” Regis had to admit that M-21 was justified in despising him. That's why his next words surprised him all the more.

“Yes, you put M-24 in danger and I can't just forgive you for that. But you also made sure that nothing bad happened to him and I thank you for that.”

The young Nobles couldn't believe his ears and looked over his left shoulder in astonishment at his conversation partner.

And he also looked behind him to the right. “Don't look at me like that. I just needed time to think about everything.”

“Okay, I accept your apology. Even though I've heard better ones.”

“Who said I apologized?”

“You're right, it was more of a failed attempt at an apology, but I accept it nonetheless.” Regis turned more to the left and held out his right hand to him.

"But I won't let you get away with this again, Noble.” He accepted the offer hand with his left hand.

“Likewise, modified human.”

“Don't call me that.”

“But it's the truth.”

“Arrogant child.”

“Who's a child here, do you want to die?”

“Try it, but I'll kill you first.”

“Not if I did it first.”

“Try it.”

“Oh, I will.”

“Go ahead.”

“I will if it pleases me.”

Frankenstein sighed, it started again. But then he smiled, for once, he accepted their bickering, it was even more welcome than the icy silence between them.

“What are the two doing, brother?”

“I can't say for sure, it seems like they're going to start fighting any minute.” Rajak wondered if they should intervene, but Takeo, Tao, Seira and M-24 looked satisfied, just like Frankenstein and the Noblesse, so he held back.

“Yippee. Done, the mission was successful. I'm brilliant.” He put his fists on his hips, grinned arrogantly and tilted his head back.

“Don't act so arrogant Tao, self-praise stinks.” Takeo brought him down from his high horse.

“Frankenstein, let's go back.”

“Very well, Master.”

Peace had finally returned, at least more or less.

In Dr. Crombel's base, he was just about to have a conversation with Shinwoo.

“I think your training with Yuri is now complete, but you are not yet perfect in using your special ability. I will take care of it in person, starting tomorrow.”

“It would be great if you could take the time.”

Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by a security guard who simply entered the office without knocking. “Dr. our … ." He stopped when he saw Shinwoo."

“It's fine, speak openly.”

“Fine, as you wish. Our search for a replacement for Tao has so far been unsuccessful. There are some talented people, but no one comes close to his abilities.”

“That's unfortunate. It makes our work very difficult.”

“Um, Dr. Crombel, who is this Tao?” He's heard that name a few times from Yuri, but he's never told him who he is.

“Tao is part of a special unit of the Union called DA-5, the team no longer exists since three of the five members, Kranz, Shark and Hammer, died and the two survivors betrayed us and settled in South Korea.

Tao was a true genius in technical matters and had a special talent for espionage by hacking military servers, for example.”

“If you're looking for a replacement, I know someone who would be perfect for the job. Oh, what am I saying, he was born for it.”

“Really? You think highly of the person, what makes you so sure that he even comes close to Tao's skills?”

“At the age of eleven, he was already writing programs for the police to protect their servers from hacker attacks and is even better today than he was then. He would be ideal.”

“And would he also join our organization?”

“I'm sure I can convince him. Dr. I ask that you give me the task of bringing you the best computer specialist there is.”

"Very well, I trust you Shinwoo, go and complete your first official mission."

Chapter Text

The next day there was a knock on M-21's door. He opened it and found that it was Tao who was disturbing him. “What do you want?”

“Actually, I just wanted my communicator back. Regis said he gave you his.”

“He did, wait, I'll get it.” M-21 turned to the left and took the desired object from the desk with his right hand.

Actually, it was just an excuse, Tao wanted to find out if his comrade was still angry with him about the reconciliation mission. He seemed a little distant, but otherwise everything seemed fine.

“Here.” M-21 held the communicator between his thumb and forefinger, towards the floor.

Tao held his right open hand a little lower so that he could drop it in. “Thank you.”

M-21 had been waiting for this moment, which is why he asked Regis for his communicator. “Oh Tao, just in case you don't remember, you still owe me something for your underhanded action in the forest.” He crushed the small object and let the individual parts fall into the hand of his counterpart.

Tao was obviously not happy about it. “Ah, how mean. Was that really necessary? Couldn't you have just slapped me, I would have preferred that.”

“At least now we're even. We'll see each other later at training.” With that, he closed the door and left Tao standing there with his head hanging.

As announced, they met later in the clearing where Regis and M-21 had reconciled. The four modified competed against each other in a Battle Royale, so everyone against everyone. Of course, without wanting to hurt each other.

After almost an hour, Frankenstein interrupted the group with a picnic.

Raizel sat to Frankenstein's left, followed by M-24, M-21, Tao and Takeo. There was tea and a few sandwiches and some fruit.

“You all train very hard, but don't overexert yourselves.” After all, Frankenstein didn't have his state-of-the-art equipment available for examination here. Not even a regeneration tube.

“No, no, we're holding back.”

These words depressed M-24. Because unlike Tao and the other two, he had hardly held back at all, and yet, he was inferior to them. Even against M-21 he was falling further and further behind and the gap between their strengths was becoming more and more obvious.

Frankenstein noticed the gloomy expression on his face, but didn't speak to him about it; if he wanted to say something, he would share it with them. “Oh, before I forget, we're leaving again the day after tomorrow.”

“What now?” Takeo would have liked to stay in this peaceful area a little longer. Although an incident occurred on the coast during this time. The captain of a Union fleet of ships, who was commanded by the Twelfth Elder, invaded the Nobles' territory and launched an attack, with moderate success because Ludis Mergas did his job well and was able to stop the intruders single-handedly. Except for a few who sneaked onto the island and, unfortunately for them, ended up in Raizel's estate. They were overpowered and then arrested by the Royal Knights. Gejutel apologized personally for the incident.

“You seem to forget that I work as a principal. Fortunately, this incident occurred during the holidays, but school is starting again now.”

“What about Regis and Seira, will they come back with us?”

“I can't tell you. Their mission is complete, so there is no reason for them to return to South Korea.”

“That's a real shame.” Tao was disappointed. “Ah, I got it. Shall we give them each a cell phone, then we can at least stay in touch.”

“Unfortunately, that won't help. This island is surrounded by an electromagnetic shield to keep it hidden. Any radio connection would be interrupted.”

“But how did the two of them get the information about the infected person?”

“It's quite simple, the Nobles have reconnaissance troops in the surrounding countries. They collect the information from newspapers and technical media and then pass it on when they return. An incident like the hospital massacre was of such a magnitude that it made headlines around the world.”

Now M-21 hast a question. “Tao, since we were talking about cell phones, I have something that have been bothering me for a long time. Back then, Kranz gave you the task of finding out who the callers in my contact list were. Why did you claim that the second number was that of a petty criminal from the neighboring country? It belonged to M-24's cell phone.”

“I told him exactly what I found out; I hadn't known until now that it belonged to M-24.”

“I'm responsible for that. The cell phone I gave you, M-21, was new, but I found M-24's in the room where my master's coffin was. …"

Tao and Takeo had already suspected that the coffin that M-21 and M-24, and later Jake and Mary, were supposed to secure, belonged to them, but now they were certain.

“... I just left it to him, why waste it?”

"That must have been the cell phone of the dealer that M-24 had turned into an infected person. He didn't come from South Korea, he must have lost it there.”

“So that was the reason why I was only supposed to respond to your and M-21's numbers.”

“Exactly.”

Tao felt a little insulted in his honor for having fallen for such a simple trick, but who could have guessed that a person, who was thought he was dead used someone else's cell phone.

“So, we'll leave you alone again. Gejutel has announced his visit to my master. When you come back, bring the leftovers, the basket, and the blanket with you.”

“Will do, boss.” Tao accepted the order and while sitting, saluting playfully with his right hand on his temple.

They talked for about half an hour until Takeo suggested they continue training. This was the moment when M-24 said goodbye to them. He claimed to be a little tired and went back to Rai's mansion while the three continued training.

However, he had other plans than resting. He wanted to talk to Gejutel. As expected, the meeting took place in the room that Raizel often stayed in. M-24 stood opposite the door, with his back against the wall and his arms crossed, to wait until their conversation was over.

When the door opened, Frankenstein stepped out. M-24 could now see Gejutel, Regis and Seira sitting opposite the Noblesse with their backs to the door.

“M-24, I thought you were still with the others. Is something happened?”

“No, everything is fine, I just wanted to speak to Sir Gejutel for a moment, if that were possible.”

“That's good, he wanted to speak to you too, which is why I was on my way to get you. So you'll save me time. Come in.”

Frankenstein sat down next to his master and M-24 sat to his right.

The latter started the conversation. “You wanted to speak to me?”

“Yes, indeed, I'll get straight to the point. Your aura and the attack you used against me clearly belong to my clan.”

"How am I supposed to understand that?"

“My Clan Leader means that your modification was carried out with the genetic material of one of our family. Seira and I noticed that too when we saw you for the first time. …"

Since Regis found it difficult to continue speaking, Seira finished the explanation. “You clearly have the aura of Regis' father.”

The boy looked down and nodded in agreement.

That hit like a bomb. Except for Raizel, who knew the deceased and therefore had the same realization.

“M-24, I wanted to ask you if you know anything about the incident that happened 60 years ago in which not only my son but also Seira's father died. We were unable to find out the exact circumstances of their death. When our Royal Knights searched for them, they only found a battlefield. The suspicion was that modified people were involved.

Since Seira inherited her father's Soulweapon, his death was confirmed. My son, however, was not a clan leader and thus did not become one with Regasus, so it could never really be proven what happened to him. However, since he did not return, we assumed that he was either in hibernation like the Noblesse once was or died, which was more likely, so he was declared dead.”

“Unfortunately, I cannot say much about that. I myself am only a test subject to make the error-free modification of people possible. This project only started five years ago, so we are only something like prototypes, so I hardly believe that a modified person is responsible for this. Unfortunately, I have no information about the background of my experiments. I wish I could help more.”

“Have you ever met someone with silver hair and black streaks or have you heard of someone like that?”

“No, I'm sorry. However, I doubt that the Union left him alive. The risk of him escaping and devastating an entire base would be too high.”

"I see, then I thank you for the information.”

Now that he had heard about the events, it was even harder for him to ask his question, but this was his only opportunity. “May I ask you a request?”

“A request? What is it?” Gejutel was curious what a modified human could ask him.

“Would you train me?”

This question surprised everyone present.

“You seemed to know about the strange technique that I instinctively used back then to defend myself. Now I know why, and I can understand that my presence opens up old wounds and that's why you don't want me near you, but no one can teach me how to deal with it better than you, Sir Gejutel.” He bowed slightly. “Please, I beg you.”

'So that was a burden on you.' Frankenstein thought to himself.

“Why would you want that? Why do you desire to be able to control this power? If I remember correctly, you said Something like that you would have preferred not to have this power and to live a normal life as a simple human being.”

“To no longer be a burden to anyone and to be able to protect my friends because the Union is definitely hunting them. With my current strength, I'm just a burden, and I want to change that.”

“If that's the case, I have no objections. Do you agree to that too, Sir Raizel, after all he is under your care.”

“I think that you would be a competent teacher for him and since it is also his wish, I will not speak out against it.”

“May I ask you a small favor in return, Sir Raizel. Would you allow Regis and Seira to live with you for a while longer? It would be a good experience for them.”

“But Clan Leader?”

“Are you serious, Sir Gejutel, but what will the Lord say?”

“Don't worry, Lord Raskreia has already given her consent.”

"I have no objection.”

M-24 said nothing about the plan to stay behind until the day of departure, as he was afraid that his friend would persuade him to give up his plan. The three ignorant people were surprised by these announcements that Seira and Regis were accompanying them but M-24 now wanted to leave them.

M-21 was, as expected, not very enthusiastic but understood the reasons and did not stand in his way.

It was already dusk when Raizel took Tao, Takeo and M-21 with him over the sea again with the help of his telekinesis ability.

At the same time, a boy with red hair was standing on the roof of a high-rise building in the middle of the city. It was the building in whose basement Shinwoo and his friends were being held captive.

“Ah, it's nice to finally be home again.” He stretched his arms above his head and relaxed his muscles. The trip here over the water without a helicopter was exhausting.

"It's already late, I should first go to the apartment that Dr. Crombel gave me the key for. That reminds me, I don't even know where the building is!” He only knew that it was disguised as a construction project and since he was too proud to call Crombel to ask for the exact address, he searched seven construction sites until he found the right one after four hours.

The next morning, Rael wanted to visit Seira, but didn't find her at her property, nor at Regis's, who didn't seem to be there either. While searching for her, he then met Karius.

“What's wrong with you, you seem to have lost something, maybe I can help you find it?”

“I'm looking for Seiras, do you have any idea where she might be?”

“Seira, yes, of course I know.”

"Really, where is she?”

“She left for a country called South Korea last night with Regis, the Noblesse and his subordinates.”

“What, I absolutely have to go after her and bring her back!” He disappeared faster than Karius could see. As fast as he was, it took him no more than thirty minutes to reach his destination.

“My goodness, he could have at least said goodbye.” Karius continued on his way to the Lord's palace. Since he dawdled and courted every Noble's lady he met and gave a red rose, it took him almost an hour to arrive.

There he met Rajak, who was just on his way back out. “Hello Rajak.”

“Karius. Where have you been so long, the meeting of the Clan Leaders has already ended.”

“I was held up.”

“Please don't tell me it was because of your attempts to flirt again.”

“Hey, what's wrong with finding the woman of your life, but it wasn't just that, I also met your brother, he was looking for Seira and … ."

“Please don't tell me that you told him that she had left.”

“Yes, I have and as soon as he received the information he stormed off and babbled something about bringing her back.”

“You idiot! It was supposed to remain a secret, at least temporarily, have you forgotten that?”

“Oh yes, that's right, there was something.”

“I have to go after him and stop him from causing chaos.” Now Rajak also hurried towards South Korea without saying goodbye, and at his speed he only needs the half of Rael's time.

“Rudeness seems to run in their family.”

In South Korea, Shinwoo reminisced as he walked along the park that he, Ik-Han and Yuna had often used as a shortcut from school to Rai.

He heard a blond boy, in old-fashioned clothes, being quite pushy towards a girl with silver hair who was carrying a bag of groceries in both hands in Front of her. He couldn't see her face because she had her back to him.

“Seira, this is no place for a princess like you. Look at what they expect of you, they make you carry groceries like a servant. You wouldn't need to do that with me, I would carry you on my hands, so come home with me.”

“I don't intend to do that. If that's all, you've come for nothing and I would like to ask you to leave.” She wanted to pass him on the right, but by stepping aside he blocked her path again.

“Wait, don't turn me away so easily. You know that I'm not the most patient and don't handle rejection well. So just come with me, we'll sort out everything else then. Agreed?”

“Are you having trouble with your ears? She said she doesn't intend to accompany you anywhere, so get out of here.” Shinwoo couldn't stand to see this girl being harassed any further and stood right in front of her with his hands in his pockets, like a shield.

“What was that?! How dare you speak to me like that, you primitive.” It seemed as if Rael's left eye, which was not covered by a strand of hair, began to glow red and an unpleasantly threatening aura built up around him.

“Do you really think I'm watching you harass a girl and try to force her to do something she would rather not do? I had the impression that you would want to hit her at any moment if she continued to refuse and someone like that calls me primitive. A man doesn't raise his hand against a lady but defends her and her honor.”

These words impressed Seira, apart from Regis, no one had ever stood up for her like that.

“I won't tolerate you talking to me like that. This matter is none of your business." Rael knew the rules, not to put human in unnecessary danger or attack them, so he held back as best he could, but the guy in front of him was driving him mad, and he was about to ignore this rule.

“Rael!”

Rajak appeared from nowhere behind him.

He looked back over his left shoulder. “Br-Brother? What are you doing here?”

“I was just about to ask you the same thing.”

“He wanted to persuade this girl to go with him and was about to hit her. Teach your little brother some manners.”

'Shut up, you stupid monkey.' Rael thought to himself.

“Is he telling the truth?”

“Well, I … ."

The stammering he had gathered was answer enough for him. “I would like to apologize for my brother's behavior.” He bowed slightly. “We're going, Rael, right now.”

„Yes, Brother."

They walked past Seira's left side towards the city center to get to the harbor.

“Is everything OK with you?” Shinwoo asked Seira.

“Yes, everything's fine. That wasn't necessary earlier. Thank you, anyway.”

“No, you don't have to thank me, that was a given.” He blushed with embarrassment, but not only because of that because only now did he notice that the most beautiful girl in the world was standing in front of him.

Seira took a step towards him and placed her left hand on the forehead of the perplexed Shinwoo, who only blushed more.

“W-What are you doing?”

“I'm checking your body temperature.”

“My what???”

“Your body temperature, your face, is red and that's an indication that you might be sick.”

He took two steps backwards because if he stayed that close to her for much longer, a vein in his nose would burst and the nosebleed would only worry her more. He could hardly explain to her why he was bleeding.

“It's fine, I'm fine.” Then he saw the bag. “It looks pretty heavy, should I take it from you? I could accompany you a bit and carry it for you.”

“Why?”

“Well, usually a girl doesn't carry heavy bags when she's with a boy. Has your boyfriend never carried your shopping bags for you?”

“I'm not in a relationship, and I'm not familiar with this custom.”

“Really no nonsense? Then allow me to accompany you and take it from you.” He took a step forward and held out his right hand to her.

Seira hesitated for a moment, but accepted the offer. “If you want.” She handed him the bag and touched his Hand with her left. This contact briefly threw the rhythm of her heart out of sync. It was the first time something like this had happened to her.

“So which way?”

“In this direction.”

She was very quiet, so Shinwoo tried to break the silence. “There are plenty of fresh ingredients, your mother must be a good cook.”

“I use them to prepare food.”

“Seriously? Wow, I'm impressed, not many girls can do that these days.”

After continuing on her right side for a while, he recognized her destination, it was Director Lee's house. He stopped abruptly. “Wait a minute. I'm sorry, but I just remembered that I still have something to do.” With that, he gave her the shopping bag back.

“That's fine, is there anything I can do to return the favor?”

“No, not necessary.” But then an idea came to him. “Although there is one thing.”

“What would you like?”

“Would you go on a date with me tomorrow? A picnic in the park because I would like to try your cooking.”

The fact that she didn't answer made him nervous. “If you don't want to, just forget it.”

“I would like that.”

“Really? Phew.” He touched his chest with his right hand in relief. “So we'll meet tomorrow at 5:00 p.m., at the same place where we met today.”

“Gladly.”

Then they parted ways. Seira went into the house and Shinwoo turned around and made his way back to the apartment.

Chapter Text

Rajak and Real walked along the main street and looked at how civilized people had become. They rarely left their homeland and last time there were no skyscrapers, no neon advertising signs and their means of transport had also become much more efficient.

Suyi and Yuna came towards them. The former was pretty dejected and hung her head. “My career as a model is over, history, dead and buried.”

“Oh come on, all is not lost, at least we still have three hours.” Yuna tried to cheer up her friend.

An hour ago she had argued with two brothers on set, whereupon they left the shoot insulted. Suyi's agent didn't like that at all and gave her the choice of finding an eloquent replacement or canceling her contract and ensuring that she would never set foot in this business again.

“You are really optimistic, those two were the most sought-after models from the USA and the replacement must also meet these optical criteria. Where on earth do you get the confidence to find two foreigners with blonde hair who have a not overly trained but still well-built physique and are also different in size. Arrr, it's all over.”

“Admittedly, when you put it like that, it really isn't easy, but why did you have to argue with them?”

“Because I saw how they tried to steal some of the props and I couldn't just say nothing.”

“That's true.”

“It would take a miracle to run into two guys who fit the description and then convince them to come with us.”

“You Suyi, I think your miracle is coming straight in our direction.”

“What are you talking about…" She looked up with her mouth open. The two in front of her were undoubtedly what she was looking for. “You're right, they're perfect.”

“Come on, don't stand around, let's ask them.” Yuna grabbed her companion's left hand with her right and pulled her along. “Excuse me.”

“Does she mean us?” Rael asked his brother, who was standing to his left.

The two girls stopped right in front of them. “My friend has one, please. Come on, do it now.”

“Ahem. Ahem. Eeeee. Ahem.”

"Is she won't well? Rajak was worried.

“Well, actually she's more talkative. Come on, pull yourself together.”

“Ahem.” 'What's wrong with me? I'm making a complete idiot of myself here. This will never work.' They have a similar effect on her as Rai did when they first met in the schoolyard.

“This is getting too stupid for me, come on brother, let's move on.” Rael tried to walk past Yuna on the left, but she took the initiative at that moment and grabbed him by his left upper arm with both hands. “No, please just wait a moment.”

“Take your hands away immediately.”

Yuna was a little intimidated by the harsh tone and complied with the request. “Excuse me, it's just that Suyi has a big problem.”

“And what exactly does that have to do with us?”

Meanwhile, Suyi has regained her composure and is shouting out her words. “Please, you have to help me, it's a matter of life and death.” What she excluded was “... of my career.” She bowed to Rajak.

'Aren't you exaggerating a little?' Yuna thought.

“If that's the case, we have no other choice.” As honorable Nobles, they could not refuse this request when their lives were in danger.

'Really?' Not only the two girls thought, but also Rael.

“So where is the enemy that threatens you?”

The two friends looked at each other confused by Rajak's question. They suspected that it was a simple miscommunication, after all they were not from here. But this misunderstanding would be cleared up on set.

“Thank you for wanting to help me, please come this way. It won't take long and the pay is good too.”

“You don't have to pay us. Go ahead.”

The brothers were in a photo studio for the first time and looked around a little confused. Where could the enemy be lurking that they had to eliminate?

Rael spotted the enemy. “Brother up there, a werewolf, that must be the one the girls were talking about.”

“You're right.”

“Let's take him out quickly so we can move on.”

“Wait, first we have to find out if he's acting alone, they usually appear in small packs of five to ten wolves.”

“That's right, I had forgotten.”

So they looked around further, but couldn't see any additional enemies, except for one person they weren't quite sure about. The others probably just hadn't transformed yet, which made it difficult to find them, so caution was required.

The werewolf crept up behind a young woman, which forced the two of them to take action.

Rajak called Kartas, practically disappeared and appeared behind his target. “You won't cause any more trouble.” He held the blade in his right hand to his throat. "I'll give you the choice, if you want to live, then disappear with your comrades and don't show your face here again."

“Yes, my brother is simply the greatest. He overpowered him in a split second.”

“What are you talking about, man, are you crazy?!”

Now the woman with long red hair and a white dress turned around.

“Don't worry, you're no longer in danger.”

But the lady seemed less than enthusiastic about her rescue. “In danger? Have you drunk too much? Let go of my boyfriend immediately!”

“Your boyfriend? Are you in a relationship with a werewolf?” Something like that had happened before, but only very, very rarely.

Rajak released his prisoner, who turned around and took off his dark brown fur-covered werewolf head from his costume and held it in both hands in front of him.

That surprised Rajak. “A disguise?!”

“Yes, of course a disguise, what made you think I was a real werewolf? You must watch too many horror movies, they don't even exist.”

“Come on, honey, I'll accompany you next door to your film shoot, my shoot has just finished.” Both walked past Rajak and Rael on the right, who were still processing what had just happened.

After Kartas disappeared, Yuna and Suyi came back with her agent.

“I have to say, they really seem perfect. So get changed and go to the make-up room, the shoot starts in thirty minutes.” He snapped with his right hand and the two were pushed into the dressing rooms by four of his female assistants and the door closed behind them. “You have ten minutes, so hold on, you need the outfit with the number 537. You can see what it should look like in the test photo.” They received this information through the closed door.

“Brother, what have we got ourselves into here?”

“... . Let's just get this over with.”

They went to the two racks with different items of clothing and quickly found the number and the photos.

“Rael, this is our secret, understood.”

“Definitely.”

They changed and stepped out. The four waiting women literally melted at the sight of the two Nobles.

Rajak was wearing dark jeans, a black shirt half-unbuttoned, in his right hand he held a dark blue jacket to match the trousers color and wore black patent leather shoes.

Rael was also wearing jeans, only lighter, a white shirt completely open, three gold chains of different lengths and also black patent leather shoes.

They were dragged into the make-up room where they hardly had not any work with them.

Then the time had come, they were positioned in front of a beach background, Rajak held the jacket casually over his right shoulder with his index and middle finger. Rael stood to the left with his left hand on his hip and Suyi in front of them in a dark blue swimsuit, leaning forward with her hands on her knees and a white and blue striped beach ball in front of her.

As you might suspect, this was an advertising campaign for sunscreen.

Yuna stood a little way away and watched the spectacle. She was so distracted that she didn't notice the sound of metal at first until it was too late. She looked up just as a steel beam fell from the ceiling. “Ahhh!”

The three models and most of the film crew immediately looked in her direction.

Screaming was the only thing she could do. Unable to move from the spot in shock, she squeezed her eyes shut and put her hands on her head, expecting to be hit at any moment.

It felt like an eternity. Then there was a loud bang from the impact. But she felt no pain. How could that be?

“Is something wrong with you?”

When she asked this question, she carefully opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in Rael's arms. She blushed. “No, everything's fine.”

He gently put her back on her feet. She was still a little wobbly because her legs were shaking from the shock.

Suyi immediately rushed to her and hugged her. “Yuna! Oh Yuna, I was so scared for you.” She even started to cry.

“I'm fine. Calm down.”

After the incident, they took a short break and finished recording. That was the longed-for moment and the two brothers made a run for it. It was already getting dark, and they decided to stay in South Korea for one night.

“Rael, I'm proud of you.”

“I only did my duty as a Nobles, nothing more.” But even though he acted modest, he was delighted about the praise.

Rajak knew that Frankenstein ran a school in the city and went to look for him.

He recognized the school uniform from two boys sitting on a bench, as Regis was wearing the same one, so he asked them about the location of the building.

Frankenstein was just getting into his car when they arrived. “What a surprise, I wasn't expecting you.”

Rajak explained why the two were here and asked if he could stay with him for the night.

He agreed, but only on the condition that Rael holds back by Seira, Regis, Tao, Takeo and M-21.

Since he agreed, the deal was perfect.

Rael got the room opposite Regis and Rajak got the room opposite Seira.

The next morning, everyone left the house for work/school. The two guests wanted to say their official goodbyes, so they waited until everyone had returned.

M-21, Takeo and Tao were the first. They sat down on the right couch, Takeo on the far left, opposite Rael, then M-21, opposite Rajak and Tao on the right.

Just ten minutes later, Frankenstein came with a bag of groceries and brought them into the kitchen before sitting down in the armchair next to Tao with a glass of water.

At the same time, Rai arrived. Rael and Rajak tovhis right stood up and knelt down in front of him in their usual pose.

Ik-Han, who was advising the room with Seira on his left and Regis on his right, directly behind him, was surprised by this reaction. He whispered something to Regis. "Do you know what those two are doing, why are they kneeling like knights in front of their king.

Regis didn't understand the question, as it was natural to react like that to the Noblesse. “They're just paying him their respects.”

“Huh? Paying their respects, but that's just Rai and not a prince or anything.”

Frankenstein didn't like where this was going, so he intervened. “That was just a joke from Regis, of course. The two of them were kind enough to help me search for my lost button, which had come off my shirt.” Unnoticed, he quickly ripped off the top button and put it in his trouser pocket."

"Oh, that makes more sense, wait, I'll help you look.” He got down on his hands and knees. “Oh, by the way, I'm Woo Ik-Han, nice to meet you.”

“Rajak Kertia, Clan Leader.”

Reluctantly, his brother imitated him. “Rael Kertia.”

“Ah, I see, so you're related.”

“They're brothers.” Regis commented.

“I thought so, since you look so similar. But can I ask something, what did you mean by Clan Leader?”

Oh man, if this continued, their identities would be discovered. Cold sweat was already running down Frankenstein's forehead, a fight against an overpowering enemy was less nerve-wracking. “He means that he is the oldest in his family after his father died. In his homeland, that's what they call this position in the family.”

Next, Frankenstein pretended to have found the button next to him so that the three of them were no longer kneeling on the floor.

“Tell me, where are you actually from?”

Ding Dong. Frankenstein breathed a sigh of relief, saved by the doorbell.

Regis opened the door for their visitors, it was Yuna and Suyi.

They were surprised to find the two brothers from the day before there, of all places.

“What, you?” Suyi asked in surprise.

Regis, who was standing to her right, was wondering that they obviously knew each other. “Have you met before?”

“Yes, yesterday they helped me with the photo shoot. Wait, I brought a copy with me. She took the fashion magazine out of her school bag with her right hand and had already marked the pages so that she wouldn't have to look for it for long in such a case. Then she went to the front of the table and put the opened magazine down.” Everyone went close enough to take a look at it, except Rael and Rajak. Everyone looked at the two amateur models, back at the magazine and again at the two, who were more than embarrassed.

“Well, I don't know what to say.” Tao hit the nail on the head.

This was Regis's opportunity to teach Rael a little lesson. “No one knows you to be so revealing, Rael. Your brother radiates grace, but I don't notice it by you at all.”

“As if you would have done better, I was taken by surprise!”

“Tell me, am I seeing this correctly? Are you really looking at Suyi inappropriately? Well, somehow it suits you.”

Now Rael turned really red, both from shame and anger, and started to growl. How dare he embarrass him in front of Seira, as if he were a lecher who ogles other women. “That's enough now, Grand… hmhmhm.”

Rajak covered his mouth with his right hand from behind before his little brother could call his Soulweapon and send Regis into Eternal Sleep. “That's enough now.”

“Regis, don't be so mean, the two of them helped me a lot by stepping in for the actual models. So don't be so rude, that's not what we're know you.”

She turned to Rajek and handed him over the magazine. “Here for you, as a souvenir, and this is the card from my agent. He would like to sign you both if you don't have one yet.”

“T-thanks.” Rajak took both.

“Oh Seira, I got the ingredients you wanted. They're in the kitchen.”

“Thank you very much for going to the trouble.”

“Seira, shouldn't we at least help you cook this time and help you clean up later, Regis?” Yuna asked, a little embarrassed, since they always did everything on their own.

“That's not necessary.” They both confirmed.

"So our Regis is responsible for cleaning up, aren't you ashamed of that?” Rael wanted to pay him back for his meanness.

But Regis had learned to counter. “So you think it's a shame to clean up, then in your opinion Raizel should be ashamed too, after all he also helps with cleaning up and cooking.”

“What? No, I didn't mean to put it that way, I meant it's a shame if you don't do it.” 'I'll get back at you for that one day, Regis.'

M-21 thought that Regis had learned a lot.

“Seira, shall we take a quick look at the math homework after dinner?”

Regis answers Yuna's question. “She won't be here for dinner and probably not afterward either. She's going on something called a date and having a picnic there.”

Frankenstein choked on his water and started coughing when he heard that. That wasn't good, as obsessed as Rael is with Seira he'll freak out.

“Are you okay?” Takeo asked his boss.

After a moment of silence, Yuna, Suyi and Ik-Han burst out. "A DATE!!!!"

Rael remained so calm that it seemed as if he didn't yet know what it was about. To avert the impending catastrophe of nuclear proportions, Frankenstein stood up, left the room and asked Rajak to accompany him. In the hallway he briefly explained the meaning of the word date to him and Rajak recognized the impending danger.

“If Seira goes on a date, I will accompany her.” At Rael's comment, both of them flinched in the hallway.

“Are you kidding, she has to go alone, it's not a double date after all.”

Before Rael could say or ask anything, Rajak came back, grabbed his little brother by the right forearm with his left hand and pulled him with him. “There's no time for that, we have to go back immediately.”

“But why the rush all of a sudden?”

“We have our duties to fulfill and can't neglect them any longer.”

'Good work, Rajak.' Frankenstein mentally thanked him for his quick intervention.

When the brothers were in the entrance of the living room, Yuna stopped them again. “Just a moment.” She went to them and stood directly in front of Rael. “About yesterday, I haven't really thanked you yet.” She closed her eyes and gave him a kiss on his left cheek. “So thank you for saving me. And hopefully, we'll see each other again. I would truly be happy about that.”

"Rael couldn't make a sound and didn't resist his brother any longer, who now effortlessly dragged him out of the house.

While Seira was preparing the food, Yuna told the others what she meant by saved her.

There was still an hour and a half until the meeting and Suyi asked about the outfit she would be wearing.

When she answered 'my school uniform', she decided to help her friend with fashion matters. Since Seira claimed to only own these uniforms and no everyday clothes, she and Yuna rushed into town to an upscale boutique and bought a dress in her size. After all, it would have been a shame not to appear appropriate on their first date.

Everyone thought that the medium-length dark blue dress suited her perfectly, and so she made her way to the meeting point, where a nervous Shinwoo in dark brown pants, a red shirt and black shoes was waiting for her. He was relieved when she appeared. “Luckily, I thought you weren't coming.”

“We were supposed to meet at 5:00 p.m., now it's five minutes before. What made you think I wouldn't keep my word?”

“Nothing, actually, I just thought you might have changed your mind. Hehe. Anyway, let's sit under the tree over there.”

“Gladly.”

He had a dark green blanket with him that was almost the same color as the grass. Shinwoo spread it out and Seira put a variety of handy dishes on it before she sat down on the right and he on the left.

“Wow, the food is amazing, you're a fabulous cook.”

“Thank you very much, I'm glad you like it.”

“like it isn't even the words, I love it. Can I ask you something? The boy with the blond hair from yesterday, did you know each other?”

“Yes, indeed, his name is Rael and he asked for my hand in marriage earlier.”

“Then you are engaged, but I thought you weren't in a relationship.”

“I'm not either, I rejected his marriage proposal and the other by him was his older brother Rajak.”

She looked up at the sky in silence, and a light wind made her hair blow a little.

Shinwoo almost forgot to breathe at the sight. “Unbelievable.”

“What do you mean?”

Only now did Shinwoo realize that he had spoken his thoughts out loud, there was no turning back now. “I meant how unbelievable lucky I am that a beautiful, talented and smart girl like you is sure to meet me, if you also had strength now, you would be the perfect woman.” Did he truly say that? She will now think he is a pushy guy who wants to hit on her. What was he thinking and when he thinks back to his last words, it sounded like an insult.

“I have been trained in martial arts since I was a little girl.”

“Really?” She didn't seem to take offense at what he had just said. “Did I actually tell you that the dress suits you well? It emphasizes the special color of your eyes.”

“Thank you again. Two classmates, Yuna and Suyi, said I should wear this instead of the school uniform.”

So she was not only a student at the school he went to back then, but also in his old class.

“Your name was Seira, right? You're an exchange student, aren't you?”

“Yes, that's right. My companion Regis and I have been going to school here for a few months and what about you and what's your name?”

Exchange student, hmm. The same excuse as for Rai, can't the Nobles even come up with something new, they're not exactly very creative. “I was a student until recently, but I dropped out, something urgent came up that took up all my time. By the way, my name is Shin…, just Shin.” He almost told her his real name, but luckily, he cut himself off in time.

It started to rain, so they quickly packed everything up and stood at the trunk of the tree.

“I think that was a sign that our date was probably over. It's a shame, actually, I thoroughly enjoyed the picnic with you Seira, even if it was only for an hour.”

As suddenly as the rain started, it stopped again and their paths parted, but before that, she stood close to him once more.

'What's going on, does she want to take my temperature again? Am I red again?'

But this time she didn't put her hand on his forehead, but imitated Yuna and gave him a kiss on the left cheek with her eyes closed. “I enjoyed our meeting too, maybe we'll see each other again.” Then she turned around and left.

If Shinwoo wasn't glowing like a tomato before, then he definitely was now. It took him a while before he was able to walk himself.

Back at Frankenstein's house, Yuna, Suyi and Ik-Han were waiting for her for details. She only reported that he was a gentleman, they had a nice conversation, and his name is Shin.

After her curiosity was satisfied, Regis took the three of them home.

Shinwoo sat on a chair at the round wooden table in the Union's apartment. “So, there are more Nobles present besides Rai, Mr. Lee, Seira the blond lout and his brother, the last two were strong, he could sense that without seeing them in action. In addition, if Seira is in contact with Yuna and Suyi, then she is surely in contact with Ik-Han too. That complicates things, but he would find a way to talk to him.” He put his left hand on the spot where the Noble girl had kissed him.

Chapter Text

Rajak and Real set off for Lukadonia straight after leaving Frankenstein's house. Halfway across the sea, Rajak looked back over his left shoulder at his brother. “Is something wrong with you? You're noticeably quiet.”

He didn't react and just looked at the water rushing past beneath him.

“Rael?”

Now he realized for the first time that someone was talking to him and looked forward. “What, sorry, I wasn't listening.”

“I asked is something wrong with you?”

“No, everything's fine.” Then his gaze fell back down.

A few days after they were back home, Rael and Karius met, purely by chance. It almost seemed to the latter as if his counterpart was completely beside himself and had lost his temper since he had followed Seira. He suspected that she had rejected him again and that was the reason for his uncharacteristic behavior. So he started to try to cheer him up.

“Rael, head up. …" He put his right hand on his left shoulder. “Seira is not the only young lady on earth. There are others who like you the way you are and don't reject you.”

Then he remembered Yuna's words. 'Hopefully we'll see each other again. That would make me really happy.' His expression became angry and with a circular movement of his left arm he slapped Karius' hand down from his shoulder. “Oh, what do you know, just leave me alone!”

After his conversation partner turned around and walked away, he called after him. “If you want to talk about love, nobody knows as much as I do.”

That made Rael pause. But how could he talk to him about something he himself doesn't understand? This girl was a simple human being. They shamelessly exploit their belief in helping the weaker when they ask them to. Moreover, these creatures were weak, which was clearly proven to him in the photo shooting, so why did Yuna's gratitude have such an effect on him that his brain felt numb, and he could no longer think clearly? He had never felt this feeling before, and he didn't understand it, just like humanity itself. “I don't need relationship advice from someone who doesn't have a partner himself.” As he walked on, he felt a little sorry for having been so harsh to him.

“Ouch, even though he's depressed, he hasn't lost any of his snappiness.” But Karius didn't hold it against him.

Time didn't stand still in South Korea either. One day after his date, Shinwoo, who was wearing a light robe with a hood attached, watched from a distance as Yuna, Suyi and finally Ikhan were accompanied home by a boy with silver hair after their visit to Rai. From his charisma, Shinwoo could tell that he must be the Nobles that Seira had spoken of.

His plan was to simply go to him and ring the bell when his escort left him alone. “Oh man, he'll be surprised when he sees me.”

But the Nobles had something against it. After he had said goodbye to his friend and the door was closed, Regis looked directly in his direction, at the roof of the high-rise building near where he was standing.

“Shit! He spotted me!” Shinwoo turned around and jumped three roofs further when Regis was standing right in front of him.

'He's fast!"

“Who are you, and why are you chasing me? Are you part of the Union? For not attacking me in front of the children, I'll let you get away with a warning.” He sensed the presence of a modified human shortly after they left the house, and he was worried that the three of them would get involved in a fight and thus be in danger, but fortunately this human seemed to want to avoid that. Maybe he was also like M-21 and the other three and weren't a bad modified human.

“Hmhmhmhahahaha.” His counterpart started to laugh.

“What's so funny?” Was Regis mistaken and he was an enemy?

“Sorry, that was rude of me, but I just thought it was funny that you're so conceited and assume from the start that it was about you.”

Does that mean he's after Ikhan? If he wasn't his target, it could only be that way, since he was obviously ignoring the two girls and continuing to pursue them. But why?

“I was obviously mistaken about you, and you are different from them. That's why I'm warning you, stay away from the boy, or I'll show no mercy.” He let his eyes glow red to emphasize his threat.

“I also have a warning for you, you should stay out of human's affairs, Nobles.” Then he jumped to the right onto the next roof.

Regis let him go without giving chase him. Believing he had chased the stranger away for the moment, he returned.

While M-21 and Takeo were washing up as usual, Tao relaxed on the couch to Raizel's right side next the armchair, as did Seira on the left.

“It's nice to have nothing to do and just relax.”

“If you're so bored, then help us.”

“No thanks M-21, I would rather not take your work away from you.”

'You're just too lazy.' They both thought.

Tao stretched. “Ah, it's been so quiet and relaxing lately. Hopefully, the peace will last a while.”

“Tao, I told you last time not to say that, it brings bad luck.”

“Don't be so superstitious.”

“Last time M-24 was arrested, remember?”

“It was just a coincidence, nothing more.”

Then Regis appeared. “Guys, we have a problem.”

“See what I told you.”

“Oh come on, it's definitely not my fault, and it won't be that bad. Am I right, Regis?”

“Yes, you are right. …"

Tao was relieved to have his statement confirmed.

“... It's worse than you probably think.”

Now the two dishwashers, Frankenstein, who had just come into the living room with the vacuum cleaner, Seira, Rai and Tao were really worried.

“What happened?” Asked Frankenstein.

“I met a modified human earlier.”

“A modified human?!” Takeo pricked up his ears. It could only be the Union if it wasn't M-24.

“He followed me like a shadow, right after I left the house with the children.”

Everyone knew that the Union knew where the renegades from their organization were, ever since Kranz had tracked down Takeo here. It was only a matter of time before they took action.

Frankenstein was not very surprised, the only strange thing was why he was sneaking after Regis. “Did you confront him?”

“Of course I did.”

“So you fought with him and won, what's the problem then? You look worn out, but not badly injured.”

Tao's comment was like a slap in the face. “What do you mean, I look worn out? I didn't fight him!”

“Oh really, hehe.”

“If that's true, I don't understand why he didn't take advantage of the fact that the children were with you?” Such behavior was not common in the Union in Takeo's eyes.

“Regis, what exactly happened?” M-21 was not interested in any nonsense now. The Union was not an opponent that one should take lightly.

Regis pushed his anger aside and continued. "I asked myself that question too, Takeo, which is why I initially assumed that he wasn't like Kranz, Shark, or Hammer and wanted to challenge me alone. And that's precisely the problem, neither you nor I seemed to be his target, but Ikhan.

That hit Tao like a blow. “But what would the Union want from him of all people?”

“Perhaps they are planning to eliminate the last remaining witnesses from back then who had seen the infected. Even though Shinwoo had negotiated with Jake back then that they would be spared, I always doubted that they would stick to that in the long term.”

“And you just left him alone!” Tao jumped up from the couch angrily.

“The person was alone and withdrew.”

“Regis, in what order did you bring the children home?” Frankenstein couldn't quite figure out what happened.

“First Yuna, then Suyi and finally Ikhan.”

“Hm. Then we can rule out M-21's theory. If the two remaining witnesses from back then were his target to eliminate them, then he could have killed Yuna and then continued to pursue your trail, after all he would have had an easy time with her. Now the question is why the Union is specifically targeting him.”

Tao walked between Frankenstein on his right and Regis on his left, towards the door, when Takeo spoke to him. “Wait. Where are you going now?”

“Isn't it obvious, I'm going to keep an eye on his house.” He didn't let himself be held back any longer and continued walking on.

When the outside door was closed, Regis spoke his thoughts out loud. “What's wrong with him all of a sudden? He's always so exuberant, and now he seems so extremely serious. Can someone explain that to me?”

“Because Ikhan is more than just a friend to him. He sees him as his little brother and is worried about him, like I once was about Teira.”

“Tao's idea is still not a bad one, we shouldn't let the boy out of our sight until we find out why he is of interest to them, have caught the person, eliminated him or certainly driven him away.”

Everyone agreed with Frankenstein.

Tao happened to be standing on the roof where Shinwoo had been standing before and was relieved to see a silhouette behind the drawn curtains before the lights went out.

“Ikhan. I won't let them get you or do something to you. You should live a free life, unlike me.” That's how Takeo must have felt the whole time when he was worried about his supposed sister.

For the next two weeks, they took turns. After Tao, it was Takeo, M-21, Seira and Regis. Then they started again from the beginning. Rai and Frankenstein didn't take part in the observation, but were always on call to offer support.

Shinwoo learned quickly from his mistake and didn't make it a second time. He stayed at a distance and decided to watch his friend with binoculars and wait for a good opportunity to go to him.

“What a bummer, they don't let him out of their sight 24/7. It's my own fault, why am I telling the Nobles boy that he wasn't my target?” Unfortunately, he came to the right conclusion that it was Ikhan he was after. “Okay, then plan B.”

Meanwhile, Yuri was in Dr. Crombel's office and was standing in front of his desk. “You wanted to talk to me?”

“Yes. It's about Shinwoo. He left more than two weeks ago to get that computer specialist and hasn't come back yet, and he hasn't responded to my calls either.”

'I suspected right away that it was a bad idea to let him go back home.' Yuri thought.

“The technicians were able to locate his cell phone. I want you to go there and see what's going on and bring him back. If he has deceived me and betrayed us, I want to personally take care of his punishment. Understood?”

“You can count on me.”

It was the end of school and the small group went into town where they passed the game center and stopped in front of it when Ikhan just stopped. They had played video games here so often with Shinwoo in the past.

The boy with the glasses became a little melancholic. “Hey, should we play a round?” It hurt him to do this without his friend, but he would rather not let the unrest completely dictate his life. An afternoon here could perhaps be the first step in the right direction.

“Video games, what are this?”

“Do you really not know them, Regis? The country you come from must be cut off from civilization.”

“Suyi, don't be so mean, Rai didn't know it either. So it doesn't seem that unusual not to know video games. Ikhan, me and Shinwoo. …" When she said the name of her missing friend, her chest hurt, and she suddenly looked sad for a moment. “... What I wanted to say was that Shinwoo had taught him, and we had a lot of fun.”

They went in and sat down next to each other. Ikhan on the far right, then Suyi, Yuna, Rai, Regis and Seira to his left.

Ikhan gave the two Nobles, who were playing for the first time, the basic knowledge. Contrary to expectations, since they knew Rai's skills, Yuna and Ikhan were surprised at how good they were.

Seira and Regis were surprised when they saw Rai playing and losing, that the Noblesse seemed to be somewhat weaker than them. In a duel with him, the silver-haired Nobles boy defeated him easily. This was more than unpleasant for him.

“Sir Raizel must only be pretending to be so untalented in order to hide his true power and be inconspicuous, what do you think Seira?” He whispered quietly to her.

“That's the only explanation.”

To support his disguise, they defeated his character several times, just in five minutes.

“Seira, am I mistaken or does Raizel look pretty depressed?”

“That must be part of his disguise too.”

“Oh man, I've seen little children play better.”

“Ehe. And Rai is already much better than usual.”

"Seriously Yuna?” Suyi couldn't believe it.

“Excuse me, are you Ikhan?"

When he was spoken to, he looked up to his right, where a girl with chin-length blonde hair was standing next to him. “Yes, that's me.”

“Then this is for you.” She put a folded piece of paper on the table to his right.

“For me?”

“Yes, someone asked me to give it to you.” Then she turned around and left.

“Hm? Strange, who is sending me a message?”

Shinwoo had already tried to call him from a phone booth, but he seemed to have changed his number, so that was the only option left.

“Did our Ikhan receive a love letter? Do you have a secret girlfriend?” Suyi only wanted to tease him a little, but when she said that, it felt uncomfortable to her.

The boy started to blush. “What nonsense.” He took the paper in both hands, opened it and read the contents while all eyes were on him.

He looked at the text in disbelief with his mouth open, started to shake and so did the paper, which did not go unnoticed by Yuna.

"Are you OK? Is it bad news?”

Ikhan answered as he stood up. "Nothing important, I have to take care of something, sorry, see you at school.” And then he disappeared into the elevator.

On the way down he reviewed what he had read. 'Don't tell anyone and come to ..... alone. Make sure that absolutely no one follows you. I'm waiting for you. Shinwoo.' He prayed that it wasn't a stupid prank.

“Don't look so worried Tao , Regis, Seira and Raizel are with him after all, Ikhan can't have better protection.”

But the bad premonition that haunted Tao that something bad could happen, and he could lose his 'little brother' had been plaguing him ever since Regis told them about the stranger.

Now M-21, who was walking to his left, tried his luck. “Besides, the stranger hasn't shown up again.”

When the trio were in front of the arcade, Ikhan, who was rushing out of the door of the building to the left, bumped into Takeo, who was walking to the right of the three.

“Oh, sorry, I'm sorry.” He called as he continued running.

Everyone turned around. “Wasn't that Ikhan? But where are the others? Why is he alone?” There was something fishy going on, Tao recognized that immediately. “Follow him.” He ran ahead, closely followed by his comrades.

Regis and Seira looked at each other and nodded, stood up and the former also announced their departure.

“What's wrong with everyone all of a sudden? Do you understand that, Yuna?”

“No idea?”

Then Rai also stood up and joined the two Nobles who were already waiting for him at the elevator.

Shinwoo stood in the shadows of a dark alley with his robe and hood up. The fact that his friend had gone to the arcade had made it easier for him to get in touch with him. He was sure that Ikhan would show up, and he would not be disappointed.

When he arrived at the entrance to the alley that served as the meeting point, Ikhan stopped and put his hands on his knees. He was completely out of breath.

After a few seconds, he slowly went to the left, ten steps, which the three pursuers saw.

Ikhan spotted a cloaked figure about halfway down the short path and stayed at a safe distance.

“You came, I'm glad.” He walked towards him and stopped two meters in front of him.

Ikhan would recognize this voice anywhere, it was really his missing friend Shinwoo.

The three security guards now arrived at the alley and were immediately on alert when they saw the person in the robe.

“Ikhan, get away from him. He's dangerous.” They all ran after Tao into the alley and in his direction.

The person addressed turned around, “Tao and you two too? What are you doing here?”

But halfway to him, Shinwoo grabbed his friend by the neck collar and pulled him towards him, which forced the three to stop.

“Don't you dare do anything to him and finally tell us who you are!”

"No need to make such a fuss, I have no intention of hurting him.” Then he took off his hood with both hands.

“That can't be? Impossible!” The astonishment was written all over M-21's face.

“It's been a while. But you seem to be doing well in your new life here.”

Takeo, who was standing in the middle, looked to the left. “M-21, who is that? Another survivor of the M-Series?” That would at least explain why he looks like he's seen a ghost.

“No, that's Shinwoo.”

Chapter Text

When they heard from M-21 who was standing in front of them, the two were just as surprised as their comrade.

'So this is the boy that Ikhan was looking for so desperately and about whom I couldn't find any data in the Union server.'

M-21 was relieved to see him, but at the same time it made him uncomfortable, after all, he must not have had an easy time with Crombel and perhaps he blamed him for all this happening to him, just as he did to himself, regardless of whether Frankenstein and Raizel thought it wasn't his fault, but inside he still blamed himself.

“You know each other? But how? I mean, M-21 only started working as a security guard at our school after you were kidnapped?”

“Security guard?” So Rai and Principal Lee had taken him under their wing. “So that's why you were at school. I'm glad to hear that you are now using your strength to ensure the safety of others.”

“Yes, that's right.” He found the next question difficult to say, but decided to do so anyway. “Shinwoo, what exactly did he do to you?”

“I think you know that very well, so this question is superfluous. But if you really want to know, he tested a special type of modification on me. As far as I know, it had something to do with the development process that Jake and that, what was he called again, oh yeah, the infected person went through. He then used their data on me.”

So it was as he had assumed, Crombel experimented on him. But if he really did use this method, does that mean that his cells are now just as unstable as Jake's?

“Shinwoo, you should come with us, there is someone who…"

“Stop M-21!” Takeo interrupted him harshly. “Not another word. We don't know which side he's on.”

“What does that mean?” Why did he distrust him?

“What he's trying to say is that your feelings of guilt towards him mean that you are neither objective nor do you have a proper overview of the situation. Just think about it. What is the probability that he was able to escape from Dr. Crombel's lab? But assuming he actually managed to do it somehow, why didn't he reveal himself or go to Raizel after he arrived here or to you? Instead, he spies on Ikhan and meets him in a lonely alley? You have to admit, that's strange.”

Now that he thinks about it, Tao was right.

“Tell us what you want from Ikhan!” Tao hoped he was mistaken for Ikhan's sake and Shinwoo was not an enemy.

“I don't know what it has to do with you.”

“He's a good friend of mine and that means it does concern me, so come on, talk! What are you planning?”

“I'd like to know that too.”

Another person approached the meeting from behind Shinwoo, who turned to the person. “Yuri.”

“Just using such a sneaky trick to run away, but I didn't expect anything else from you.”

'Trick! Ran away!' Thought the three former Union members.

“So you followed me.”

“Obviously. I'm supposed to bring you back so that Dr. Crombel can punish you appropriately for your escape.”

This statement was enough proof for M-21 and the other two. They would not allow Yuri to take him with them.

Takeo drew his pistols and shot Yuri twice, which frightened Ikhan.

But by quickly moving his upper body to the right and then to the left, the target dodged gracefully.

Next, Tao swung his cable at him like a whip. But by jumping backwards, he also escaped this attack and it only hit the ground where Yuri was standing.

M-21 also transformed his arms and went into an attack position. “You will not take him with you. Shinwoo, Ikhan come over here.”

Yuri adjusted his glasses with his left index finger and middle finger. “May May, do you really think that the three of them can protect you? You couldn't have chosen more useless bodyguards than those shooting gallery figures.”

“We're not as weak as you think.”

Tao added to Takeo's statement. “So don't underestimate us.”

“Exactly, you're alone and there are three of us.”

“Don't get cocky, M-21. I can beat you easily, even if you've gained some strength, it's nowhere near mine.” He took a step toward his enemies when another voice rang out, this time behind the trio. So he stopped again.

“What exactly is going on here?” The new arrivals were Regis, to his right Raizel and next to him Seira.

“Great timing, you're coming at just the right time.” M-21 was relieved, with them together they couldn't lose to Yuri.

“Regis? Rai? Seira? You're here too?” Ikhan was gradually losing his ability to keep up with everything that was going on.

Shinwoo kept his back to them.

“Do you need a little support?” And yet another guest appeared unannounced at the party. This boy was sitting on the edge of the roof, of that building that formed the left wall of the alley from Yuri's perspective.

All eyes were now on him.

“Who is that, does any of you know him?” Asked M-21.

“Never seen him before.” Was Tao's short answer.

“How could you?” The boy jumped from the roof and landed to the left of Yuri. “As a member of the assassin unit, not just anyone should know me. So what now Yuri, I can play along a bit?”

“That won't be necessary.”

“Oh come on, don't be so greedy, there's enough for both of us.”

“Fine, we'll split it, half-and-half.”

“Great!”

Great, of all the possible partners, why did Yuri have to bring this poison syringe with him. Alex, who specialized in poison attacks, had slipped something into his food or drink on many occasions, making him feel miserable and spending many nights in the toilet. He disliked him almost as much as he disliked Yuri.

“Shinwoo.”

Now that Rai was speaking directly to him, he turned away from the two Union members to look at his former classmate. “Hello Rai, … .” There was something icy in his voice instead of joy at seeing him again.

Seira immediately recognized him as Shin, but kept it to herself for the moment.

“... actually, I was hoping not to run into you so soon. What a pity.”

This statement was a surprise to everyone present.

Ikhan gradually found his voice again and confronted his friend. “Shinwoo, what's going on here! Was it they, who had kidnapped you?”

“What makes you think that? Neither of them looks even remotely like Jake or the infected.”

“Who are you talking about? And why do you think I would recognize them?”

“Because you and Yuna saw them in the basement.”

Ikhan looked at him confused, whereupon he continued. “Well, you know, the nutcase who broke my arm and injured M-24 and the other one who looked like a zombie.”

“What nonsense are you talking about?”

“You don't remember? One moment, Rai, do you have something to do with this?” His expression turned grim as he looked at him.

The fact that he didn't answer him was proof of it. “So you manipulated his memories.”

“Manipulated my memories? Come on, that's not possible. How would Rai do that? With hypnosis, perhaps?”

“Almost, it's called mind control, with it someone like him can read your thoughts, manipulate you or even change your memories.”

“You're talking nonsense and what do you mean by someone like him?”

“He's not an ordinary exchange student. He's probably not even our age. To be precise, he's not even a human but a vampire, also known as a Nobles, just like the two who accompany him.”

“I'm starting to worry about you. Did you maybe hit your head? Rai, tell him he's wrong and there are no vampires exist.”

As he stood there in silence, Ikhan became nervous. Why didn't he deny it? "Regis, Seira, tell him."

But they also remained silent.

“Does that mean he's right, and you really are …?!”

“We're sorry for having deceived you, but it's better if not everyone knows about our existence.”

But Regis' justification didn't make it any better. “Rai, tell me, is it true, did you really manipulate my and Yuna's memories?! Say something!” Tears welled up in his eyes as he shout out his last question.

Seeing him like that hurt Tao, finding out like that must feel like being betrayed. Just like he felt when his family sold him to the Union back then.

“Yes, I have. Twice with you and Yuna and once with Suyi.”

It felt to Ikhan as if his supposed friend had just stabbed him a knife in the back and turned IT around. Shinwoo had told him the truth. “And you all knew it? Even you?” The last part of the question was specifically directed at his big brother.

All three just looked ashamed, somewhere, but not at him.

Then he turned to Rai again. “Why, Rai, why did you do that to us? I thought we were friends!”

“To protect you.”

“Protect! Lying to us and manipulating us is what you call protecting!” Now the tears flowed without stopping.

Shinwoo put his right hand on his left shoulder, then he spoke to Rai. “I entirely agree with Ikhan, you had no right to do that to him, Yuna and Suyi. No true friend behaves like that. But you probably don't even know what friendship means. Or do you really think that using us as a cover to find a coffin and then simply erasing you from our memory has anything whatsoever to do with it? But apparently you enjoyed pretending to be human; otherwise you wouldn't have continued this charade after you got what you wanted. Face it Rai, you are not a friend because a friend doesn't put anyone in danger, deceive or play with them, but gives them trust, that is the most important thing, and you obviously don't have that in us.”

Shinwoo's words hurt Rai, even if he didn't show it. However, he suspected such a reaction when they met again, based on Crombel's words on the phone.

“You're doing him an injustice, Raizel may not have told you his true identity, but that doesn't change the fact that he had no bad intentions.”

“If you believe that, you are probably under his influence too.”

“Nonsense, you have no idea what you're talking about.”

“Do you think so? Ikhan couldn't remember what Rai had done to his memory either, why do you think you could remember that? Maybe none of you betrayed the Union of your own free will, but only because he suggested it to you. Have you ever thought about that?”

This claim made all three doubts and think for a moment. But ultimately, their trust in him was stronger than Shinwoo's words. Rai had stood up for them and helped them all. Whether it was M-24, who was able to survive by awakening him, M-21, who he had saved from falling in the deep from the helicopter, or Tao and Takeo who he had freed from Kranz deadly attack before he could fully absorb them. And these were just a few examples, no, these were not lies.

“You are mistaken.” Now Seira spoke for the first time. “We Nobles do not use our abilities to mislead human beings or abuse them for our own purposes, it is merely to erase our existence from their memory.”

“Of course you say that, after all, you are one of them too. I have from Dr. Crombel learned everything about your kind, and he also made it clear to me what the future will bring.”

“Crombel lied to you, regardless of what he wanted you to believe is not true. He brainwashed you. You and Rai are friends. How can you believe a man who carried out experiments on you against your will more than the man who wanted to save you from him?”

“You're wrong, M-21, Shinwoo undertook the modification completely voluntarily.” Yuri gradually began to like the little performance that was being presented to him.

“You're lying!”

“No, he's not.”

“But why? I can understand if you agreed to this in order to survive, but now you're safe. You don't have to pretend to submit to him anymore.”

“Because I will do whatever is necessary to protect this world. And just to be clear, I didn't escape from the Union, I'm here on a mission.”

“A mission?” If they're giving him tasks, he must already be a full member. Takeo felt sorry for M-21 and Ikhan, but it seemed the boy wasn't out to be rescued.

Now Yuri intervened again. “He's here to get a replacement for you, Tao.”

A replacement for him? He didn't mean Ikhan, did he? Now it all made sense.

“Shinwoo, I think I was wrong, you don't seem to have betrayed us after all.”

“Of course not.”

“Is there a chance, that the boy next to you is the computer specialist you suggested. He's still half a child.”

Shinwoo looked back over his right shoulder to answer his comrade. “Yes, he is, and you shouldn't underestimate him.”

“If that's the case.” Yuri jumped at Ikhan at high speed and tried to incapacitate him with a strike with the edge of his right hand to the back of his neck.

Everything happened so quickly that none of the boy's friends could have reached him quickly enough to save him from being hit, except Shinwoo.

He let go of Ikhan's shoulder and grabbed Yuri's right wrist instead.

“Don't you dare touch him!”

Rai and M-21 were a little horrified by what they saw, as was Ikhan, who had turned around meanwhile. They saw that the skin of Shinwoo's right hand, arm and the right side of his face had turned black. His new color of the right face looked as if eruptions were trying to crawl further to his left side. In addition, the white of his right eye turned black and his usually blue eye color turned in an intense red and his body was enveloped in a black/red aura.

“Shin-Shinwoo? Your arm and your face? What about you?”

He left his friend's question unanswered and preferred to devote himself to his counterpart. “What was that supposed to be, Yuri?” He tightened his grip a little more.

“I just wanted to shorten the whole thing a little.”

“This is my assignment, I don't want or need you for it.”

“It's fine, I'll hold back.”

Shinwoo didn't really trust him, but let him go again. Then he looked to his left to look a stunned Ikhan in the eyes, which is why he decided to reverse his transformation.

“Ikhan, listen, … ." He wanted to put his left hand on Ikhan's right shoulder, but he took a step back with his right foot. That made him pause, and he lowered his hand again.

“A lot has happened since I left South Korea, but I'm still me, the Shinwoo you grew up with. There's no reason to be afraid of me.”

"If you really are Shinwoo, what happened to you?"

“My body was modified, which is why I was able to change my appearance.”

He still looked at him skeptically.

“Hey, have I ever lied to you?”

“In any case.”

“Okay, except for that one time when I said I forgot my school books so I could copywriting a bit from you.”

“And when you called me over with an urgent emergency.”

“I don't know why you're still harping on about it. That just was one.”

“You just wanted to test the new video game with me and that's why we stayed up half the night and failed the test the next morning. Or what about when you said you didn't have any Ramen at home because you wanted to order a pizza instead.”

“Hold on a second, the pizza thing never happened.”

Ikhan added that part deliberately to test whether it was really Shinwoo. He had passed. “So it's really you?”

“Of course its me, what did you think?”

“Even if I have to interrupt your joy of seeing each other again, you should get to the point.” Alex stood there with his fists on his hips and was starting to get more and more bored.

For once, he agreed with him. “Ikhan, I have a request for you, would you accompany me?”

“He definitely won't and if you were really his friend you wouldn't ask him to.” Tao wouldn't let him go with him so easily.

“You should stay out of this, just like Yuri.”

“Why do you want me to come with you and where?”

“To the Union, someone with your technical knowledge would be a great asset and very important to us. Believe me, I wouldn't ask you if it wasn't crucial.”

"I don't know.” His gaze fell briefly to the right at Rai. Ikhan was still shaken by this news about him. What would happen if he stayed here, would Rai steal his memories again, and would he forget the meeting with Shinwoo as well?

Shinwoo also noticed these doubts and unrest in him. “Tell me, who do you trust more, a vampire who has already deceived you and stolen your memories twice and nothing will stop him from doing it again, or me?”

The boy with glasses flinched slightly at this question. Then he looked back at Shinwoo. “You.”

Rai sensed how disappointed Ikhan was in him.

“Then you also know that I'll look after you, I promise you, no one will do anything to you against your will, I won't allow that.”

“Is it really that important to you?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Okay. I'll go with you.”

“Thank you, I knew I could count on you. Come on, let's go.”

Just as they were about to leave, Tao intervened. “Wait.”

All eyes were now on him.

"You don't need him, I'll accompany you in exchange."

Chapter Text

Everyone was surprised by Tao's offer.

He would rather not stab them in the back and return to the hated Union, but he noticed that neither Rai, Regis nor Seira intended to stop them from taking Ikhan with them. It was now up to him alone to protect his little brother.

“What are you talking about? You can't possibly be serious?”

M-21 agreed with Takeo. “Sacrificing yourself can't be the solution.”

“Do you have a better one?” Tao avoided eye contact with his friends the whole time.

Since M-21 couldn't answer his question, he continued. “I thought so. So what now, do we have a deal?”

Yuri was about to answer him when Shinwoo got there first. “I'm against it.”

“And for what reason?” Yuri was extremely curious to hear his explanation.

“I'd like to know that too. As far as I know, you did the same thing for your friends back then. You should be able to understand my motivation best.”

“That's exactly why I'm against it because if that's your only motivation to come back, you're not exactly trustworthy.”

“Then that should apply to you just as much, after all, that's the only reason you're with the Union.”

“And that's precisely where the difference lies. It's true that I was willing to sacrifice myself for my friends, but that wasn't the reason I stayed with the Union and joined them. After the helicopter landed, Dr. Crombel told me everything about the Nobles and Werewolves, who were the reason for the founding of the Union and what the future holds. Only then did I realize how ignorant I was and what dangers really lurk near us. He gave me the choice of leaving or joining his organization. I agreed and asked him to modify me to become strong enough to protect this world. You see, I have different motives than you, and I'm sure that when Ikhan finds out the whole truth, he will think the same and want to stay.”

"Okay, admittedly I might not be the most trustworthy person, since I already turned my back on the Union once, but to be fair, the organization had planned to kill Takeo and me ultimately from the beginning. But leaving that aside, I would still be more useful than the kid. After all, I know the Union's servers and all of its security systems inside out. Why waste time on a replacement who will take a long time to learn my skills when you can have the original who is willing to accompany you.”

“That doesn't change my opinion, on the contrary. You could try to falsify data and sabotage us from within in order to take revenge.”

Shinwoo was starting to annoy him.

“I think we should still take him with us.”

“Yuri, what's up with that? It was Ikhan I was supposed to bring and not Tao.”

“One thing doesn't exclude the other. If the boy here is so important to him that he offers himself in exchange for him, he will certainly come with us voluntarily if we take him with us anyway. He could teach him how to use the servers more quickly and would certainly not dare to rebel against us again so as not to endanger the boy's safety. So, we have two computer specialists for the price of one. I hereby return your question, do we have a deal Tao?”

All eyes were now on him.

He had lowered his head a little so that his eyes were covered by a shadow. He thought about it again. It wasn't what he had hoped, but as long as he could be near him, there was still a chance of freeing Ikhan. He put on his fake smile for the first time in a long time as he raised his head.

Takeo knew what answer he would give him now, and he didn't like it at all.

“Agreed.” He walked over to the three of them.

The sniper was too shocked to stop him.

“Then we can finally leave.” Alex was already jumping back up onto the roof where he was sitting earlier.

“Ikhan, hold on tight to me.”

“Okay.” The boy to Shinwoo's right wrapped his arms around his stomach while he put his right arm around him and held him tight.

Shinwoo looked at Rai again with a serious look before jumping up with Ikhan and following Alex.

Immediately afterwards, Yuri and then Tao also set off.

Only now did M-21 and Takeo seem to be able to think clearly again and turned to their comrades.

“What's wrong with you, don't you want to do anything?!” M-21 didn't understand why they just stood there and did nothing. “Forget it! Takeo, come.”

“Yes. Then we'll free them ourselves.” He was also disappointed by their behavior.

So they both jumped onto the roof and hurried after them.

Rai turned around, “we're going.” And the two Nobles followed him back to Frankenstein's house.

The pursuit did not go unnoticed by Yuri for long. “It seems like they don't quite agree with your decision, Tao. Then I'll have to deal with those burrs, I hope that doesn't bother you too much.”

“Wait, let's stop for a minute. I'll take care of it.”

And so they stopped and turned to their pursuers, who also stopped on the roof in front of them.

Tao took a few steps in their direction. “Stop following us.”

“You can forget about that. We won't let you run to your doom.”

M-21 confirmed this statement. “Exactly. And neither will you two.”

“I ask you one last time, just turn back.” Why did they have to make it so much harder for him than it already was?

“We escaped the Union together, Tao, and now you expect me to just leave you to them again! You didn't just accept that back then, when I wanted to make that mistake.”

“Escape. No one ever escapes the will of the Union, they are simply too powerful for that. Whatever they want to have or what they want to eliminate, regardless of what it is, they will get it in the end. Nothing and no one can escape the organization. We all knew that from the beginning. I am a modified human and I simply accept my fate.”

“Don't you realize that as soon as you have fulfilled your purpose, they will either have you absorbed by Dr. Aris or simply execute you.”

'They will execute my brother?' These words worried Ikhan and fueled doubts as to whether he had made the right choice when he agreed to accompany Shinwoo.

“Do you think I don't know that myself, Takeo? I'm not that naive. And now, for the last time, let's move on us in peace. Please don't force me to fight my comrades.” As he said the last sentence, he was already pulling the cable out of his left sleeve with his right hand.

“Tao?” He was really determined to do anything. “As you wish, then you're leaving us no other choice. M-21 and I will defeat you first and then take care of Shinwoo before we take you two and Ikhan with us.” Takeo drew his weapons and M-21, who had not undone his transformation, went into attack position.

“Two against one, that's a little unfair, how about if I join this duel, and we make it two against two.” Shinwoo stepped forward and stood on Tao's left side.

“What? I thought you didn't trust me and yet, you still want to stand by my side. You won't get far in the Union like that.” He got ready for battle.

“Don't talk stupidly to me from my side, this affects me just as much as it affects you.” And he, too, went into attack position.

Now Takeo and Tao, as well as M-21 and Shinwoo, stood facing each other.

“Ready, Takeo?”

"Sure, M-21!”

The fight began. Takeo had changed his ammunition on the way and replaced the deadly bullets with tranquilizer bullets. He shot his friend twice with his right, but he just turned his cable like a propeller in front of him, which acted like a protective shield and stopped the attack.

“Think of something better, you won't catch me that way.” He countered and swung his weapon at his opponent, who in turn jumped up and backwards at the same time. Takeo knew Tao's fighting styles and techniques well enough to know that if he had just jumped up, he would have simply redirected his attack upwards to catch him in the air, where he couldn't have dodged, like he had done to Regis in the basement back then.

"Fine, then just like that.” He put the weapon away from his right hand for a moment and took T2 out of his right trouser pocket, swallowed it and grabbed his weapon again.

“Two people can play that game.” Now Tao also took T2 out of his right trouser pocket with his right hand and swallowed it.

Ikhan just watched the fights in amazement.

With T2, Takeo was now faster than his opponent, which gave him an advantage.

In this phase of the fight, Tao mostly went into defense mode.

Now Takeo shot his friend again with his left hand. But he also expected this and dodged to the right. Tao noticed that Takeo always made sure to fire the same number of shots with both pistols in order to remain flexible. This encounter was extremely evenly matched.

In contrast to Shinwoo and M-21, who did not use his claws, but only his fists so as not to cause unnecessary damage to his opponent. Shinwoo dodged to the left when the first blow was struck against him, which was delivered with his left hand, and was now standing on M-21's right side.

However, he wasted no time and swung his right arm at him, which forced Shinwoo to take a step back.

He also dodged the other punches aimed at his face, by simply tilted his upper body to the left and right and took small steps backwards.

While M-21 tried to hit him, he talked to him. “Come back to yourself. Crombel is only using you for his own ends. Where is the good-hearted boy from back then, who even wanted to help his enemies and felt pity for them? Is there nothing left of him?”

When he swung for another left punch, Shinwoo stopped this time dodging and allowed the hit to hit his right cheek.

Despite the hit, he remained standing, only his head turned to the left.

M-21 then took two steps back and stopped his attacks at this time.

“Back then I was still naive and ignorant, but that has changed now. Even if I don't really approve of the Union's methods, sometimes you have to take paths you don't like in order to achieve a higher goal, like protecting this world.”

'That sentence again.' “I will show you that the Union is wrong and at the same time keep the promise I made, which is to free you from Crombel's hands at any cost!”

“And how are you going to do that if you only fight half-heartedly, M-21?”

The fact that he called him M-21 and not Ahjussi was like a direct hit.

“I want to tell you something, to keep your promise you have to be prepared to kill me.”

“...!” M-21 was speechless.

“Because regardless of what you do or say, I will not leave the Union voluntarily. So come on, show me how much you want to save me and what your word is worth. Otherwise, you will be the one who loses this fight.” Shinwoo transformed his right side of his body again. A complete transformation was too dangerous because he quickly lost control of it, but he could easily manage half of it. “If you made this promise to whoever out of guilt towards me, I can release you from it because none of this is your fault, and I am glad that Rai decided to save you instead of me back then.”

Now, Shinwoo struck back and hit M-21 in the middle of the chest with a right punch that hurled him backwards a little and caused him to land on his back. “Oh, by the way, I'm not as weak as I was back then, so don't hold back. However, I regret that we are fighting each other, I liked it better when we stood side by side because I actually like you.”

“It's no use.” Takeo jumped protectively in front of M-21, who was about to get up again.

“M-21, you take care of Tao, I'll take care of the boy.” Takeo knew that Shinwoo was the key to end this matter because if he could convince him to give up his plan to take Ikhan with him, Tao would also be saved. But M-21 was too hesitant towards him.

M-21 stood up again. “No, Shinwoo is my problem.”

“Now is not the time for arguments, just do it!” He didn't wait for an answer and shot a bullet from each weapon at his new opponent.

Shinwoo's red eye glowed, and the bullets stopped just in front of hi before falling to the ground.

“Now go!”

Even though M-21 didn't like it, he listened to Takeo, turned his attention to Tao and went to him.

“So now we're both facing each other.”

“Tao, I can understand why you're doing this, but I think you also understand that we want to stop you.”

“Yes, I do. And I hope you'll understand that I won't let myself be stopped that easily.”

“Sure.”

M-21 ran towards him while Tao hurled his cable at him. But when he noticed that M-21 wanted to use the claws of his left hand to cut it, he pulled it back. This gave M-21 a clear path, and he was able to give him a right punch on the left cheek. “I'm sorry, Tao.” He said just before he hit him.

Tao staggered back two steps to regain his balance. “You don't have to, after all, I stabbed you in the back, and you're just doing what you have to do, just like me.” He swung his cable again, but this time with his left hand.

M-21 wanted to use his left claw again to cut it and struck space for the second time because Tao pulled it back again. He realized too late that the attack was just a feint, as the cable from Tao's right sleeve now wrapped around his left wrist and gave him a strong electric shock.

Tao broke off his attack when M-21 tried to cut his weapon into pieces with his right hand. He couldn't let that happen because without it, he could only resort to his close combat skills, but that wasn't exactly his strength and wasn't an advantage against someone like his current opponent.

Shinwoo and Takeo just stared at each other for a while. Until the latter broke the silence. “You're strong, not everyone could have stopped my bullets so easily.”

“Thanks for the compliment, but flattery won't get you anywhere with me.”

“That's what I thought. I'll give you the choice, accompany us voluntarily or I will force you to do so if necessary by force, and be warned, I won't hold back like M-21.”

“Then so be it. I don't know how you see it, but I think this whole thing is completely unnecessary. Just stay out of this and no one has to get hurt unnecessarily.”

"I'm afraid we won't agree.”

“I think so too, unfortunately, which is a real shame because I have nothing against M-21 or you.”

Takeo stormed towards Shinwoo in a zigzag movement and shot right, left, right, with the same result as before. Just in front of him, he jumped over him with a screw and fired two more shots. They also missed their target.

When Takeo landed behind him, Shinwoo turned around and quickly grabbed both of his opponent's wrists.

“Listen, M-21 is telling the truth, the Union is an unscrupulous organization that will stop at nothing. They manipulate you. They did the same to me. They pretended me to have a little sister and then used her to put pressure on me to work for them until the time came for my team leader to absorb me and thus kill me. Is this an organization worth fighting for? And don't think that they won't get rid of you and Ikhan one day, too.”

Tao noticed Yuri's devilish grin as he clenched his right hand into a fist, leaving only his index and middle fingers extended and slowly raising his arm. This stance was his special attack and his target was Takeo. He wanted to help and warn his comrade, but he was too slow.

Shinwoo also saw what Yuri was planning and jumped up a little, kicked Takeo in his right cheek with his left foot and let go of him again.

Takeo was thrown away and lost his weapons.

Luckily for him, M-21 came to his aid by standing in his path and catching him.

Meanwhile, Shinwoo picked up one of the two pistols, took it in his right hand and fired twice.

Neither M-21 nor Takeo managed to dodge this unexpected attack and so Takeo was hit in his right shoulder and M-21 in his left upper arm. Within seconds the effect of the tranquilizer took hold, causing Takeo to fall on his back, who regained his normal skin color, and M-21 to fall on his stomach and his transformation disappeared.

“Finally. These tranquilizer bullets are damn useful. Now we can finally move on." Shinwoo expected that Takeo would not shoot his friend with live threatening ammunition, but Shinwoo aimed at non-lethal spots to be on the safe side. He then dropped the weapon and went to Yuri, Alex and Ikhan.

Tao was still standing there and looking at his sleeping comrades.

“What now, are you coming?” Yuri's question brought him back to reality.

“I'm coming.” His skin also returned to normal. Inwardly he hoped they had won the fight, but fate often has other plans for you. “I should have listened to you Takeo, maybe my thoughtless statement about being happy about the temporary peace really brought bad luck. Farewell.” After saying goodbye, he went to the waiting group and moved on with them.

Meanwhile, Rai and the others arrived home and met Frankenstein there. He immediately noticed that something was wrong because of their lowered eyes and the fact that Ikhan was not with them also gave him something to think about. “What happened?”

They told him about the events.

In Lukadonia, M-24 sank to his knees in a clearing in the forest, completely out of breath, when a Nobles approached him with slow steps and stopped in front of him.

M-24 looked up at the man.

“You're getting better and better, but you just can't do more than two medium or one strong attack with this technique currently.” He offered him his hand.

“Thank you, but that's not nearly enough.” He took the offered right hand with his right and was pulled back to his feet by Gejutel.

“Here you are.”

Rael, who was standing at the edge of the clearing and watching the training, heard his brother approaching him from behind, who then stood to his right.

“You've been here a lot lately, is there a particular reason for that?”

“Tell me, brother, why is it actually our job to protect human and include even those who have given up their humanity, at least some of them?”

Rajak didn't like hearing these words from him and looked at him sternly. “Be careful what you say, questioning our values ​​that our ancestors already stood for is an insult to our honor and could be classified as treason.”

“But if our father, the others and the Lord did not hold on to these values ​​of protecting the weaker who ask for our help, they would still be alive.”

“Rael! Not another word!”

“You're right brother, please excuse me, that was thoughtless of me.” Rael turned around and left.

“Rael!” He just looked after him over his left shoulder worriedly until Gejutel called him and than joined him and M-24.

“You're early.”

“I was able to finish my tasks faster than expected.” Then he turned to M-24. “You don't seem to be feeling well, if you like, we can skip training for today.”

“No, everything's fine, I just need a few minutes.”

"As you wish.”

M-21 and Takeo returned empty-handed after waking up and found Rai in his usual place in the armchair in the living room, Frankenstein opposite him and Regis to Raizel's left on the couch, as well as Seira to his left.

Frankenstein stood up and went to them. “I heard what happened. It seems you were unsuccessful.” He saw the gunshot wounds and decided to ask them more about what they had experienced only after their injuries had been treated. “Let's go down to the lab first.”

“No thanks, my wound has already healed.” M-21 turned around and went into his room.

“And what about you?”

“I'm fine.” Takeo also turned around and went up the stairs to his now empty room, since his comrade was no longer there and might never come back here again.

The next morning it was still very early and the sun was just rising when Tao sat on the inner windowsill on the very left in the living/dining room, his left leg bent and and his feed on the sill, his chin resting in his left hand. He looked at the red/orange coloring in the sky.

Since their arrival, they had not slept a wink. They had simply waited for the day of their departure to dawn. They probably did not want to risk a possible escape attempt from him with Ikhan, while they were sleeping.

Yuri said goodbye briefly he went with Alex for an assignment, but announced beforehand that they would be leaving in three hours, which was more than two hours ago.

Tao regretted having to leave this country behind because here he had experienced for the first time since his childhood what connection and life meant, something he had almost forgotten.

Shinwoo carried a tray with sandwiches and a pot of tea, as well as three cups, from the kitchen into the room where Tao was, accompanied by his friend. He really didn't let him out of his sight for a minute.

After Shinwoo put breakfast on the table, he sat down and Ikhan sat on the chair to his right.

“Brother, come sit with us.”

When he was addressed like that, Tao remembered how his team members Shark, Hammer, and Kranz had reacted to it, namely with mockery and laughter. This would surely happen again now, but Shinwoo didn't react, which surprised him. “What? Why so quiet, Shinwoo? Don't you think it's ridiculous that Ikhan calls me that?” With these words, he went to them and sat down to the right of Ikhan.

“I don't know what's funny about it. He must have his reasons for calling you that.”

Breakfast was mostly silent until Tao said something to Shinwoo. “You and Yuri don't seem to like each other very much.”

“Not really. I can't stand his fake grin. You never know what he's really thinking or planning.”

“Yes, I agree with you.” Suddenly, the room started spinning in front of Tao's eyes. “What the?”

“Finally. I thought I made a mistake with the dosage?”

What did Shinwoo mean by that? “What are you talking about, what have you done to me?” By now he was finding it difficult to think clearly and everything started to echoes.

“I mixed something into your drink.”

“But you drank it too.”

“It wasn't in the tea, only in your cup. I already said that I don't trust you and I don't want you to come with us. Alex is annoying, but he knows his craft, and I've learned a lot from him.”

Tao grinned at his own carelessness. “My mistake, I was too inattentive and forgot the first rule, don't trust anyone. But you will have to justify to Yuri for my death.” By now his body felt numb.

“Let that be my concern.”

Then everything went black for Tao, and he only heard Ikhan calling for him before he fell to the floor to the left from the chair.

"Brother!!!!"

Chapter Text

Frankenstein knocked twice on Raizel's door and entered. Here, too, he found him standing at his window, as he often did. “Master, how do you feel after what happened yesterday?” Shinwoo and Ikhan's negative attitude towards him could not have left him unscathed. Especially since Crombel's words were now confirmed.

“Frankenstein.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Tell me, did I do something wrong when I took the children's memories?”

“No, I don't think so. You have made them able to carry on with their lives as before.”

"The two of them do not agree with your opinion. Rai repeated Shinwoo and Ikhan's accusatory words: “Protect! Lying to us and manipulating us is what you call protecting!” “I entirely agree with Ikhan, you had no right to do that to him, Yuna and Suyi. No true friend behaves like that. But you probably don't even know what friendship means. Or do you really think that using us as a cover to find a coffin and then simply erasing you from our memory has anything to do with it. But it seems you enjoyed pretending to be human; otherwise you wouldn't have continued this charade after you got what you wanted. Face it, Rai, you are not a friend because a friend doesn't put anyone in danger, manipulate them or play with them, but gives them trust, that is the most important thing, and you obviously don't have that in us.”

“Maybe Shinwoo was right, perhaps I didn't act like a friend but only out of selfishness.” The more time he spent with Ikhan, Yuna, Suyi and also Shinwoo, the more worried he became that they would reject him if they found out the truth about him. He didn't want to miss this human life yet because it felt liberating not to be feared as Noblesse because of his power, but simply to be accepted as Raizel, a friend. To simply be like everyone else.

Frankenstein tried to choose his words carefully. “I don't think that your actions were purely selfish. I suspect that Shinwoo was incited against you by Dr. Crombel through lies and possibly memory-altering drugs.”

“But Ikhan was uninfluenced in his statement, and yet, they shared an opinion.”

“That was probably because he found out that you, Seira and Regis are not human, that must have been a shock for him. I doubt that they bear a grudge against you, Master. After all, you never acted hostile towards them.”

“You could be right about that. I only sensed disappointment from Ikhan and from Shinwoo, contrary to his words, no contempt or anger towards me, rather—remorse.”

“Remorse?”

“Yes, but there was something else.”

“And what else did you sensed?”

“I'm not sure.”

Then there was a knock on the door and both turned around before Frankenstein asked the person to enter. “Come in.”

It was M-21 who opened the door, followed by Takeo. “Are we disturbing you?” Asked the latter.

“No, go ahead and come in.”

With Raizel's permission, both took a few steps into the room, M-21 closed the door and stood to the right of Takeo.

“M-21 and I have a question. We would like to know why neither you, Regis or Seira did anything to prevent Ikhan and Tao from falling into the hands of the Union.”

“And the same goes for Shinwoo, this was the best opportunity to get him back.” M-21 added. “Before we jump to conclusions, we wanted to ask why.”

“I thought this question would come up, but I wanted to wait until you brought it up yourself. My master and the others did not intervene because they were not allowed to.”

“What do you mean, not allowed?” M-21 asked, not really satisfied with this explanation.

“We Nobles do not force our will on human, both Ikhan and Tao went with them voluntarily, the same goes for Shinwoo.”

"But…"

Frankenstein interrupted Takeo. “You have to understand, a Noble lives according to a very strict code of honor. Breaking this would be tantamount to heresy. For example, if Ikhan had asked for help because he was being take with them against his will or had been attacked by them, things would have been quite different and they could have intervened. Do you understand now why no one stopped them from leaving? It wasn't easy for them to just watch and not be able to do anything.”

“But it would have only been for their own good. Now Ikhan may be modified and brainwashed just like Shinwoo and Tao will die sooner or later. Is this code worth more to you than the lives of your friends?!”

“M-21. Then, in your opinion, I should have stopped them with force. How would that make me different from the organization that you detest so much? Who would give me the right to decide what was in their best interests. If that was their decision, whatever the reasons were, I have to accept it and not question it.”

He had to admit that Rai wasn't entirely wrong, but… . “I understand what you mean, but I think an exception should have been made in this case.”

Takeo understood it too, but agreed with M-21 on that point, nonetheless.

“.... ."

In Lukadonia, Rael sat on a cliff and looked towards South Korea. If his brother couldn't or wouldn't give him an answer to his question, he would have to find out for himself and the opportunity to do so was right in front of him. M-24.

He often trained alone during the day because Gejutel and Rajak had to fulfill their duties. So he went to the clearing, where he found him.

“What's pushing you?”

M-24 looked around at the person who was approaching him from behind.

“Answer me, whats pushing you to train day in and day out, even though you will never come close to the power of a real Nobles because you are just a copy.”

“To protect those who are important to me.”

“Is that really the only reason?”

“I don't know how you see it, but I think that is reason enough, so yes, that is it.”

"If that's the case, then attack me.”

“What?”

“You understand, come on, attack me already; otherwise I'll do it.”

Somewhat confused as to why Rael was asking him to do this, he hesitated.

“What's going on, are you afraid of hurting me, or were those just empty words that came out of your mouth? Because if you can't even defeat me, how are you going to protect the lives of others?”

After this request, he did it and attacked his opponent with a right punch aimed right at the middle of his face.

Despite only being four steps away, it was as if he was punching through him, because what he hit was only an afterimage. He had already dodged to the left and was now standing behind him.

"Ridiculous.”

When M-24 heard him behind him again, he turned around to face the Nobles.

“You'll never achieve your goal that way, so maybe you should just give it up and enjoy your short life.”

“As tempting as that may sound, I wouldn't be able to look at myself in the mirror if I did that. Thanks to a boy who is now in the Union's power, as well as Sir Raizel and Frankenstein, I'm still alive. I will no longer be a burden to them, but will be a support to them and free Shinwoo. I also want to become strong enough to fight alongside my comrades to preserve our freedom.”

'He knows he is weak and yet is willing to risk his life not only for his own freedom but also for that of others.' Rael moved closer to him until they were only two steps apart. "Attack me again."

Even though M-24 still didn't understand what he was doing, he did it again, with the same result, only this time he turned directly around, expecting to find him behind him once more, but he wasn't there. So M-24 turned around again, where he found himself facing a hand shaped to a point, which pointing at his heart. This brings back unpleasant memories of how Jake fatally wounded him.

“If I had wanted to, you would already be dead.” Rael pulled his hand back.

This speed, was faster than Rajak's or had he never taken it seriously in his training fights, in order to be easy on him? But why did Rael demonstrate their difference in strength so clearly? Did he want to mock him? But his next words not only answered his question, but also showed him that he was mistaken.

“You concentrate too much on your physical strength, but this is of no use to you if you don't hit your opponent. You also think too much about your next move, which robs you of valuable seconds that you don't have in a fight for life and death. Let your body act instinctively. So that you no longer waste my brother's valuable time, I will now take over your training.” He used his brother as an excuse to avoid having to admit that he would also benefit from this arrangement. Because through him, he could perhaps understand human nature better. Perhaps their basic attitude is not just driven by greed for power, but more like themselves, to protecting the weaker.

“I gratefully accept the offer.” M-24 went into an attack stance.

“Good, but I warn you, I am not as reserved as Sir Gejutel or my brother.”

"I hope so.”

After three hours, Rajak and Gejutel came to the clearing, this time together, to meet M-24. Shortly before they reached their destination, they heard sounds of fighting and hurried. It was definitely not just M-24, but at least a second person involved in the incident. But who would dare to attack the human so blatantly.

Rajak stopt and caught his breath when he saw M-24 lying on his stomach on the ground and Rael standing on his back with his right foot. He feared the worst and wanted to prevent his little brother from killing the Noblesse's protégé. He wanted to go to him when he was stopped by Gejutel's right hand on his left shoulder.

“Wait, look.”

Rael put his foot down again and waited for his opponent to get up.

"Rael!” Relieved that his assumption was probably not correct, he still didn't want to risk anything and walked towards the two, followed by Gejutel. His first glance fell on M-24's body, marked by battle scars. “Explain yourself. What does this supposed to mean?”

M-24 immediately noticed the Noble's strict and accusatory tone, so he defended him. “He was kind enough to train with me and showed me some serious mistakes that I still need to work on.”

“I don't need an advocate.” Rael crossed his arms in front of his chest, insulted.

“Even if he did, he should have held back more.”

“And what good is that, only if he goes to the extreme he can overcome his limits. If you handle him with velvet gloves, it could prove fatal for him in a real fight because he overestimates himself.”

“I agree with him. Training with him showed me how far I actually still am from my goal, which is why I would like to ask you, Rajak, to allow me to continue training with him.”

“Wait a minute, who said that this wasn't just a one-off thing.”

“So you're giving up so quickly, Rael Keirtia, I thought you had more perseverance once you started something, but I was wrong.”

Gejutel had to smile because he had hit his sore spot. But it was clear that M-24 didn't mean it to hurt him, but to give him a chance to continue training and still save his face.

"What was that? What does a stinking, disgusting, modified human think to talking to me like that!" He marched angrily past Gejutel's left side and everyone watched him.

“For your presumptuousness, I'll be even tougher on you in training tomorrow.”

When he was out of sight, Rajak sighed and turned back to M-24. “I apologize for his behavior. He's a difficult character. At least he became one after our father's death. I hope he didn't hurt you too badly.”

“Don't worry, I'm fine, just a few scratches. I know someone who, just like Rael, never wants to show what he really thinks and plays it down with sarcasm or he with insults. But you shouldn't take either of them too seriously. I can handle that.”

Because of Rael's question yesterday, he wasn't entirely comfortable with him training him. “I'll talk to him again later and tell him to be more reserved instead of overdoing it.”

“Please don't do that. I think he knows it without being told.”

Deep down in the basement of the Union's hideout were seventeen large and small wooden boxes. One of them was unlocked, the lid had just been put on as a cover. This was pushed up from the inside and pushed to the left side until it fell to the floor and caused an echoing sound.

Someone climbed out from inside and immediately fell to his hands and knees. “Where am I? What happened to me?”

Tao stood up again, still unsteady on his feet. He held his arms outstretched and took only small steps so as not to run into anything or trip over anything in the pitch-black room, which didn't even have a window.

He reached a wall without encountering an obstacle and felt his way along it to the left until he reached a corner and continued along the next wall to the left. Then he felt a door. He looked for the handle and opened the door after finding it.

With his left hand, he now searched the wall to his left, right next to the entrance, and felt the light switch.

After turning it on, he had to squint because the light was blinding him after his eyes had been exposed to the darkness for so long. When they had gotten used to it again, he walked down the long corridor, but had to continue to hold on to the left wall because it gave him the stability he needed to his legs wouldn't give him.

At the end of the seemingly endless corridor was an elevator. Inside, he looked at the button and realized that he was on the third basement floor. He pressed the button for the top floor, where Ikhan and the others were supposed to be, but when he got back to the room, no one was there. A look out of the window told him that it was already evening again, or maybe night? How long had he been in this box?

Since these thoughts weren't leading him anywhere, he pushed them aside. He had to get out of there as quickly as possible before the cleaning team showed up to dispose of the box with his supposed corpse.

He used the elevator again to reach the ground floor and made his way outside with small steps, where he turned right. He staggered like a drunk. The poison was probably still active.

After what felt like an eternity, he finally reached his destination.

Takeo and M-21 were alone in the living room watching the news when the doorbell rang.

They both went to see who was visiting them at 10pm and were surprised when Tao stood in front of them.

“Hi guys, I'm back. Did you miss me?” Now his legs were giving way from the exertion, and he collapsed into M-21's arms, who had opened the door.

Chapter Text

"Tao, what's wrong with you?”

“Poison.” Was the short but all-encompassing answer to Takeo's question.

“You were poisoned? Who did this to you?” M-21 brought Tao back into a more or less upright position.

“Shinwoo, and before we talk any further, would you be so kind as to take me to the boss?”

After this request, M-21 took his right arm and put it around his neck, grasped his wrist with his right hand and stabilized him behind his back with his left arm. Takeo did the same thing, only in mirror image, before they basically dragged him into the elevator to the lab, since he hardly walked on his own at all.

When they arrived at the lab, Frankenstein was nowhere to be seen, whereupon M-21 called for him. “Frankenstein, come quickly.”

The scientist was in the integrated side room, interrupted his current work and immediately went to the main room. If M-21 made it so urgent, it had to be an emergency, and he was right. “Tao?”

“Hello boss.” He slightly raised his drooping head and right hand.

“What's wrong with him?”

“He says he was poisoned. Please help him.”

Takeo didn't have to ask him for that because he was planning to do that anyway. “Of course, put him on the table.” He pointed to the second from the right. "And take off his shirt.

The two did as they were told.

Since it was a poison, and they probably didn't tell him which one, he had to do a quick blood test because nobody knew how much time he had left. To do this, he got a syringe and stood in front of M-21, who took a step back so as not to get in the way and to Tao's right side. While the blood was being taken, Frankenstein asked about the symptoms the drug had caused and his current condition because that way he could perhaps rule out a few more poisons, which could shorten the search even more because he could already rule out the instantly fatal poisons.

“It was tasteless. At first, I felt dizzy, then I only heard everything with an echo and just before I lost consciousness my whole body went numb. None of that has changed.”

“You were already unconscious? How long?”

“Depends on what day it is today?”

“One day after you left with them.” Takeo answered him, who stands to his left.

“Then it was a few hours, about twelve. I don't really know.”

“It's fine.” Frankenstein looked thoughtful, which M-21 noticed.

“What kind of poison could it have been?”

“Hm, I have a suspicion, but that can't actually be true?” Without explaining his mysterious hint in more detail, he moved away from the three and began to analyze the sample. “Observe him, if his condition worsens, please let me know.”

Ten minutes passed in silence until Tao's eyes closed, which frightened Takeo. “Tao, hey Tao, stay awake!” He leaned over him, grabbed him by both shoulders and tried to prevent him from losing consciousness again by shaking him slightly.

“I'm so terribly tired.”

“You can't fall asleep now! Do you hear me!” M-21 feared that he might never wake up again if he fell asleep again.

Frankenstein, who was not far away from them, heard the worried calls, but did nothing because that was no longer necessary. He had just received the results. The scientist stood up and went back to Tao's right side. “Let him sleep. The poison used was precisely what I suspected.”

Takeo interrupted him. “Then give him the antidote quickly.” He didn't understand why the scientist didn't do anything, but just stood there.

“I can't do that because there isn't one.”

That shocked all three of them.

“That means I have to die.”

“You definitely have to die, but not from that. The poison comes from the Somnus-Flos, also known as the Sleeping-Flower, which was supposed to have extinct three hundred years ago, at least this particular species, which is why I was so surprised, but apparently the Union continued to breed it in secret. The subgenus that doesn't have such a strong effect on the organism still exists today. The pollen that contains the poison is odorless and tasteless. As soon as it enters the bloodstream, either by inhalation so that it can be absorbed by the mucous membranes or by swallowing, it immediately affects the nerve pathways in the brain and causes the symptoms you described. It has been used as an anesthetic and the side effects last between 24 and 36 hours. However, it is in no way fatal or causes long-term damage, regardless of what dose you take, it just increases the amount of time you sleep. So just sleep a little longer, you'll soon feel better again.”

Everyone was annoyed that Frankenstein had given them such a fright instead of telling them straight away that he would survive.

Tao fell asleep again straight away and slept on the treatment table until the next morning. Since everyone was at school when he woke up, he showered and put on some fresh clothes and made himself something to eat. Frankenstein was right, his hearing was back to normal, and the dizziness and numbness disappeared as if nothing had happened.

Towards the late afternoon, he sat down in the living room on the left couch on the far right and waited for the other residents to return.

He didn't have to wait long until the whole group arrived together. Rai sat down in his usual place, to Tao's left, first Takeo and then M-21, Tao opposite Regis and to his right Seira.

Frankenstein got some nibbles and a pot of tea, as well as seven cups before he sat down in the armchair opposite his master. “I see you seem to have fully recovered.”

“Yes, I'm fine again.”

“I'm glad to hear that, could you perhaps tell us what exactly happened. M-21 said Shinwoo did that to you?”

“Yes, that's what happened. I was careless because he is Ikhan's friend and didn't expect such an attack. When I took the poison, I got the symptoms mentioned. I woke up in the basement of the same building in a wooden box.”

“I still can't believe how strong Crombel's brainwashing must be to get him to want to kill you.” This frustrated M-21 very much.

“If they were able to steal all of your and M-24's memories from before your time with the Union and were able to write a nonexistent sister into my memories, it won't be difficult for them to turn a harmless student into a killer by lying. Tao is lucky that he's still alive.”

“Are you imagining we should just give up on him? I won't, as long as there's still a chance of saving him.”

“No, that's not what I meant, just that he's dangerous as long as Crombel controls him.”

“I doubt he wanted to harm me.” Tao joined in the conversation again.

“And what makes you think that after he tried to kill you?”

“So, that's what I thought at first too, that he wanted to kill me, Takeo, and had only made a mistake with the dosage and thought I was dead, which is why I was put in this box so that the cleaning team could dispose of me. But since the drug was not lethal in any way, I now think he never intended to kill me. I mean, even if the choice of poison was a mistake, it would have been easy for him to get rid of me forever when I was unconscious. And he had also helped you Takeo.”

“What do you mean?”

“When you and Shinwoo were facing each other, and he was holding you, Yuri aimed his special attack at you. When I wanted to warn you, it seemed to me as if the boy had noticed it too and deliberately kicked you out of his line of fire. Even afterwards, when he shot at you, he didn't choose life-threatening spots, even though he suspected that your ammunition was tranquilizer bullets, what he thereafter implied. I still thought both were coincidences, but he didn't try to take you out afterward either.”

“We assumed that you persuaded them not to kill Takeo and me.”

“No, I didn't.”

“I can't say much about that, but when I confronted him in front of Ikhan's house, my first impression was not that he was prepared to use violence, as he hadn't made the slightest attempt to attack me.”

“I also met him before our recent encounter.”

Now, all eyes were on Seira, as this information was new to them.

“It was this boy who wanted to defend me from Rael and who I went on a date with. He didn't give me a hostile impression either.”

“That would also be consistent with what my master said, who didn't perceive any anger towards him, but rather remorse. From everything I've heard now, I assume that he didn't accidentally stun you, but to help you escape. He must have been aware that they wouldn't let you live after you betrayed the organization, since he had witnessed the lockdown back then.”

“You think so? When I think about it carefully, that would be the only plausible reason, but I still don't understand why he saves us but drags his best friend into this and puts him in danger?”

“I can't understand that part with Ikhan either, but he once told me that he wouldn't stand by and do nothing if someone was injured or killed.” M-21 found his behavior extremely contradictory at the moment.

"I think we won't see him for the last time, now that he is obviously no longer a prisoner but an official member of the Union, and so we might have the opportunity to find it out next time.” Frankenstein also wanted to know what had happened to his student and what his motives were behind all of this.

Afterwards, they told Tao the reason why Regis, Seira and Rai had not helped him and Ikhan. He understood to a certain extent, but of course he would have preferred if they had supported him.

They told Suyi and Yuna that Ikhan had traveled abroad for special studies. First with Tao, but Tao returned early without him.

Three months had passed since this incident.

Two KSA agents wanted to search for potential candidates for their support project at Frankenstein's school. Their main targets, Shinwoo and Ikhan, who they had previously had their eye on, were no longer there. However, they found out that M-21, Tao and Takeo were modified human, just like them. They then made an agreement to keep quiet.

M-24 continued to train with Rael, who really demanded everything from him.

However, his brother always kept an eye on them, and even delegated his duties to others whenever possible so that he could observe events unnoticed from a safe distance and intervene if necessary if Rael did not keep himself under control as he had ordered him to. He did not want to risk incurring the wrath of the Noblesse just because he carelessly killed his protégé. He wouldn't loose his brother because of that.

Today Rael was particularly strict and even used Grandia. He clashed the blades together and an energy attack in the form of gleaming light flew towards M-24.

When he didn't move, the Nobles shouted at him: “Come on, dodge!”

But his opponent didn't do that, instead he just crossed his arms in front of his face and stood there, stubbornly, despite the warning.

Even Rajak hadn't been able to come to his aid and the attack hit him with full force.

The brothers just looked in shock at the cloud of smoke that formed from the impact until it dissipated again.

M-24 was still standing there with his arms crossed like before, except that his shirt was torn and there was a bleeding X on his chest. He spat out some blood and sank to his knees.

Rael immediately went to him. “Are you okay?” He stopped three steps in front of him his relief that he was still alive changed into anger. “Tell me, what was that supposed to mean?! Do you want to die?! I told you to dodge my attacks not blocking!!!”

“Wasn't it you who said I had to push myself to my limits to overcome them?”

“That's not what I meant, you hollow skull!”

“Rael.”

“Brother?” He got nervous. “I can explain this.”

“That's not relevant now, help me get him to the hospital.”

"I'll be fine soon, I only … ."

“I'm not going to discuss that with you, M-24. As long as you're here, you're under our protection and that's why you're going to get treatment now.”

M-24 gave in and was taken to the hospital by them. There he was to stay for three days for observation.

On the way back to Rael and Rajak's home, he only got icy silence from his older brother. He would have preferred any kind of accusation instead of being ignored by him. Halfway there, Rael couldn't take it anymore. “Listen, brother, It was not my intention to hurt him.”

“I know that, I saw everything. Do you realize why he didn't listen to your warning?”

“No.”

“Gejutel told me that M-24 had recently visited him to ask him whether the power of the Landegre could only be used for attack or also for defense.”

“You mean he tried it earlier?”

“So it seems, I saw him envelop his arms in that power just before your attack hit him.”

“But why?” Then Rael remembered his words and repeated them, with his head bowed. “To protect those who are important to him.”

“Exactly. He has probably realized himself that he cannot keep up with our speed, so he is now focusing on increasing his defensive strength so that he can offer help as a shield to those he is fighting for if necessary. This human is prepared to go to extremes to protect others and even if he is not a true Noble, he embodies our attitude. Rael, … .”

“I know what you want to say.” He stopped, his head further bowed, whereupon his brother also stopped in front of him and turned to him.

“I should have held back more, as you ordered me to, and I should stay away from him from now on.” Rael didn't deserve anything else. Since he simply didn't follow his Clan-Leander's orders, he could be happy if he were only scolded and not given a punishment, such as being locked away for another decade.

“Actually, I just wanted to say that I'm proud of you.” He placed his left hand in the middle of his little brother's head, who looked up at him in surprise.

“You may have disobeyed my order, but you didn't do it out of selfishness or similar shameful motives. You have proven that you can make your own decisions and stand up for them in the end. Continue training with him and help him achieve his goal.” He took his hand back, turned around again and continued walking. “Father would be proud of you too if he could see you like this.”

Rael, who simply stood there, stunned, just watched his brother with wide eyes and an open mouth. He couldn't have given him greater praise and, unnoticed by everyone, a single tear flowed down his right cheek out of emotion.

Ikhan had passed the entrance test and Dr. Crombel took him under his wing like Shinwoo. Since he had more experience from modifying Shinwoo, Ikhan underwent the same transformation in no time.

Shinwoo stood in front of the regeneration tube in which Ikhan was drifting asleep, as after every treatment. This was his last injection and if he survived it, they could start training tomorrow.

The twitching of his eyes and hands told him that Ikhan must be in pain. He knew this only too well, as he himself had once been in his position.

He placed his right palm against the glass at chest height of the person inside. "Forgive me, Ikhan."

Shinwoo thought back to the day he poisoned Tao.

Ikhan was beside himself. “Shinwoo, what have you done? You just killed him! How could you!” He stood in front of him with tears in his eyes and tapped his friend's chest with the side of his fists.

He let him do it because the blows were not delivered firmly and tried to calm him down. “Ikhan.”

But he just continued. “He didn't do anything to you, so why? Why?”

Then Shinwoo grabbed him by both wrists. “Ikhan, now listen to me, he's not dead.”

“What? Is that really true?” Hope rose in him that his best friend had not become a murderer and killed his 'big brother' in cold blood, so he looked at Tao, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully.

Unexpectedly, Shinwoo let go of his left wrist and pulled him out of the room by his right, turned left, walked with him along the small, narrow hallway and out the door. From there they went up the last flight of stairs to the roof, as he suspected there were listening devices in the apartment. In the middle he let go of him and walked a few more steps himself before turning to Ikhan and staring at him with a serious expression.

“Shinwoo, what's going on? You're scaring me.”

“Ikhan, I will now tell you what Crombel told me and what I myself learned in the Union.” This also included the events with M-24 in the basement, the lockdown, Jake and Mary and that Rai had saved M-21.

The more he told, the more astonished Ikhan's expression became.

“And now tell me, what do you think of Rai?”

“I don't know what to say. It all sounds like something out of a fantasy manga. But if that's true, then… . I think he was telling the truth when he claimed to protect us with the memory manipulation. My gut feeling tells me that he is not evil, just like the others.”

Shinwoo was silent at first, then he smiled. “That's exactly what I think too.”

“So what you told him was a lie.”

“You could say that.”

“But why didn't you just talk to him, he could surely help and … ."

“No, Ikhan. Did you have forgotten already, what I told you?”

“No, but … ."

“I'm asking you again, despite the consequences that await you, will you support me and accompany me? I need you, without you, I am unable to achieve my goal. If there had been another solution, I wouldn't be here asking you for something like that. Otherwise you must leave here immediately.”

Ikhan knew that, his friend would never have put him in danger lightly, and if he can really help stop such a threat, then. “I will go with you even after everything I have learned.”

“Thank you, my friend.”

"But what will happen to my brother now?Takeo said, they will execute him, and I'm starting to believe him.”

“Yes, they will, the Union does not tolerate traitors in its ranks. And that's exactly why you have to take him with me down to the basement. I found a few empty wooden boxes there where we can hide him. But we have to hurry, if Yuri finds him and takes him as planned, I won't be able to do anything for him.”

“Then let's go.”

They carried Tao into the basement in silence and put him in the largest box in the middle of the room and loosely put the lid on so that he could free himself out of it.

When they got back to the apartment, they met Alex and Yuri.

The latter held a player in his right hand. “Shinwoo, I just found out something interesting.” He played a recording he had made a few minutes ago. In it, you could hear what had happened to Tao. “Would you be so kind as to explain that to me?"

Chapter Text

So Shinwoo had correctly guessed that there were listening devices in the apartment. It's a good thing they kept quiet while they brought Tao to safety.

“I'm still waiting for an explanation or did you lose your voice?”

“No, not that, but I don't understand why I owe you an explanation, Yuri. Fine, to satisfy you, I'll answer your question. I gave him some of Alex's sleeping flower extract.”

“And why, if I may ask?”

“To prevent him from attempting to escape with Ikhan while you were gone. I don't know him or his strength, so I didn't know if he would take advantage of the opportunity. I just wanted to play it safe. But apparently I made a mistake with the dosage, and he must have woken up within the last forty-five minutes.”

“How much did you take?” Alex asked.

“Two drops in his tea.”

“Two and then in his drink too? You idiot, you've done almost everything wrong. First of all, the amount is only enough for about 30 minutes, or even less if he only drank part of it before the effects kicked in. I taught you that if you use the diluted liquid version instead of the powder, you have to use four times the amount, eight drops, to incapacitate your victim that you want to kidnap for questioning for two hours. And you shouldn't mix it into the drink because it sits too long and is not fully absorbed before the symptoms appear. Drip it on one spot on any food that the person will eat in no more than three bites. Is that so difficult?”

“I'm really sorry Alex, but sometimes I can't remember certain things very well, especially when it comes to numbers.” He had actually remembered it and used a much higher number than Alex had specified, if only for the reason that he mixed it into the liquid.

“This is simple mathematics, not quantum physics, any toddler can calculate that far!”

“Whatever.” Yuri interrupted the bickering before it could turn into a serious fight. “Where is Tao now?”

“I don't know, when Ikhan and I went up to the roof, he was still there.”

“So you're saying he fled without the boy after he woke up early because you dosed the drug incorrectly? Who are you trying to tell that?”

Ikhan was getting nervous because the man with glasses seemed to be on to them. What would happen to them if he found out?

But Shinwoo remained calm. He had learned that you were not allowed to show anything in the Union, especially not fear or uncertainty.

“If you lie to me and keep him hidden, you will be held accountable, you are surely aware of that. But I would turn a blind eye and not tell Dr. Crombel if you tell me where he is right now.”

Turn a blind eye. As if he would be only too happy to report him to him. “What reason would I have to lie to you? Sure. I was against him coming with us because I simply had a bad feeling about him. But that is not why I would help a former traitor to escape. Besides, I would not have needed to drug him for that, he would have been able to escape even better without the drug."

Yuri just looked at him with a piercing gaze, paying attention to the smallest changes in his facial features to catch him lying.

Shinwoo was lucky to have gotten away with his lies when Jake brought him to the base in South Korea, so he secretly practiced looking neutral in front of his mirror, which was exhausting, but now it was coming in handy. “I didn't really think he would do that either, it was just a precautionary measure; otherwise I would have tied him up as well. Apparently, in the end, Ikhan wasn't worth enough to him to come with us and face his punishment. His only goal was apparently to take him with him and disappear before we leave the country.”

Yuri smiled a little wider than usual. “If that's the case, we'll leave immediately. It's a shame that he's gone, but unfortunately, there's nothing we can do.” He didn't believe a single word of it, and he wouldn't have minded simply eliminating him as a precautionary measure if Crombel hadn't insisted on bringing him back alive.

When they arrived at the headquarters, Yuri reported to Dr. Crombel about Tao and Shinwoo's presumed involvement in his escape. While the two children waited outside the office door.

“Ikhan, whatever you're about to see, stay out of it. Please.”

“What do you mean?” He looked at his friend to his right, who returned his gaze with a serious one.

“Yuri will report me to him and Crombel will not hesitate to punish me, so just watch and hold back completely. Promise me.”

What his friend just said scared him.

But before Ikhan could ask more precisely what exactly he meant, Yuri opened the door with his left hand to let the two boys in.

Shinwoo stopped four steps in front of the desk, with Ikhan to his left. Yuri stopped in front of the closed door, from the inside.

First, the scientist turned to the potential newcomer. “So you are the boy whose abilities Shinwoo praised so much. I assume he has already told you a lot.”

“Yes, sir, he has.”

“And from what I heard, you had contact with a Nobles, or rather three. You can count yourself lucky that they only changed your memories and did not bite you and make you their subordinate.”

“I guess I was really lucky.”

“Tomorrow you will take a test so that we can check your talents and determine whether you are even suitable for our project.”

“I will do my best because like Shinwoo, I also want to protect this world.”

“You already have the right attitude, that is very good. And now to you, Shinwoo.”

“Yes, Dr. Crombel.”

“I haven't heard from you for a long time, and you haven't responded to my calls either, what was the reason for that?”

“That was a mistake on my part and I apologize for that, but I didn't think anything of it. I didn't turn on my cell phone once the whole time because I only wanted to use it in an emergency and this situation did not exist.”

“Because it's you and this was your first mission, I'll be lenient, but in the future you will remain available at all times and report every 24 hours, understood?”

“I will, and again, I'm sorry.”

“But I'm more concerned about another matter than that. You are said to have helped the traitor Tao escape.”

Shinwoo knew Yuri wouldn't hold back. “That's Yuri's opinion, I just wanted to make sure he didn't try to escape with Ikhan, that's all. I had nothing to do with his disappearance.”

“Unfortunately, Yuri's arguments were more convincing than yours and I can't just let a second careless mistake go.”

Crombel clenched his right fist and Shinwoo then grabbed his chest with both hands, widened his eyes and went down on his knees. He gritted his teeth so as not to scream out loud in the pain, especially for Ikhan.

Ikhan just watched in horror as his friend suffered, although he would have preferred to try to dissuade the doctor from doing this to him, whatever and however he did it. But Shinwoo asked him to stay out of it, and he tried with great effort.

When Crombel turned his fist around, his torment increased again. Now Shinwoo could no longer hold it back and screamed once before he first arched backwards and then had to support himself with his right hand on the ground in front of him, while he held his red shirt tighter at the level of his heart with his left hand grabbed and broke out in a cold sweat.

Then the scientist loosened his hand again and Shinwoo breathed heavily from exhaustion.

"I hope you don't forget that I hold your life in my hands, if you betray me or give me any reason to believe that you will betray me, that will be your death sentence. We are connected, which means that regardless of where you are or how far apart we are, you cannot escape my punishment."

“I know that, but I don't plan to do that either. I joined you out of conviction to protect this world. I will never betray the Union or you, even without this threat.” He slowly stood up again.

“Good because I would hate to lose you, after all I had such high hopes in you.”

“I will definitely not disappoint you, Dr. Crombel. You can continue to count on me in the future.”

“Good to hear. That's all then. Take Ikhan to his room, it's the one to the left of yours.”

“Understood.”

“Oh, one more thing. You and I will start training tomorrow, which we wanted to start before you left.”

Shinwoo was torn from his memories when Ikhan regained consciousness in the tube. “Ikhan, you did it.” He smiled with relief.

M-24 and Rael set off for South Korea. Frankenstein wanted to carry out a routine check at certain intervals, even though he was no longer dependent on the medication.

He had improved his skills to such an extent that he was able to move across the water without the help of his companion.

Rael was right next to him. “We should reach the harbor in a few minutes. I still have something to do, and I'll follow you later.”

“Something to do? Don't misunderstand the question, but what could you have to do, unless it has something to do with Yuna.” He had told him the story, but he left out the photos 'purely by chance'.

“That's none of your business at all, you're disgusting, modified human.” To avoid further questions, he increased his speed.

“I think I hit the nail on the head.”

School was already over, so M-24 headed straight for Frankenstein's house. He had a house key so that if he didn't find anyone there, he could still enter the house.

He rang the bell and Frankenstein opened the door for him. “It's a surprise, come in. The others aren't here yet.”

After an hour and a half, everyone was gathered in the living room. They were very happy to see their friend again, especially M-21.

Rai and Frankenstein were sitting in their usual places. To Rai's left on the couch were M-24, M-21, Tao and Takeo, opposite M-24 was Regis and to his right was Seira.

Over tea and biscuits, they chatted a little about trivial things. Then he told him about his training with Rael, which surprised Regis.

“Wait a minute, we're talking about the same Rael Keirtia. The one who can't stand modified human even more than any other Nobles? He trained with you? Then you're lucky to still be alive.”

“I agree with Regis. Rael can be unpredictable. I speak from experience.”

“Yes, admittedly, he was extremely strict and unyielding during training. …"

“Yes, that sounds more like him.”

And again Seira confirmed Regis' statement, this time with a nod.

“... I think you're doing him an injustice, he is, …" And again he was interrupted by Regis.

“Arrogant, uncouth, fickle, quick-tempered, …" Regis wanted to finish M-24's sentence and then a few more terms came to mind.

“Actually, I wanted to say unknowable. He doesn't seem to want to show everyone what he really thinks, like a certain someone I know.”

All eyes were on M-21.

“Hey, why are you all looking at me like that now?”

“Well, when I think about it, in a way, …"

“Nothing at all, in a way, Tao! I have nothing in common with him!”

“It's okay, calm down.”

“Tell me, what has happened to you in the meantime? I hope there haven't been too many problems.”

When M-24 said that, everyone got long faces and lowered their gazes. He knew immediately that something serious must have happened. “What happened?”

“We met Shinwoo. He was here in South Korea. …"

“That's good news or not?"

“Not really, it's like we feared. ..." M-21 told him about the events that ended with not only Shinwoo but also Ikhan being in the hands of the Union.

This visibly dampened his happy reunion mood too.

Rael knew from M-24 that Yuna went to Frankenstein's school. He watched the entrance/exit gate.

This time Yuna and Suyi separated from the others and went in the opposite direction.

He followed her until just before her apartment when he revealed himself. “Hello.”

The two girls turned around.

"Oh, Rael. I didn't know you were back here. Did your brother come back too? Have you decided to sign a contract now?”

Why did she have to talk so much? “No, to both.”

“Oh, that's a shame.”

“Um, Rael, wou.. woulld you like to come in for a minute? We could talk a little, and I'll make us some snacks and tea, or I have soft drinks if you'd prefer.” Yuna was nervous that he might see her invitation as too forward and decline. However, his agreement relieved her.

“Agreed.”

He accompanied her, on her left side, when right at the entrance door Suyi gave him an urgent warning.

“You should be careful, there's a monster lurking in there with razor-sharp claws.”

“A monster with razor-sharp claws?” he repeated, confused. Was this another werewolf mistake like last time? Because this was the first time he had heard of such a creature.

“You're exaggerating, Suyi. Mink is very gentle and more shy than aggressive.” Why did she have to tell her guest such horror stories?

“She's always like that when you're around, but as soon as you leave the room, she drops her mask.”

“Again, you're exaggerating.”

“Just close your eyes to the facts, Yuna.” Suyi took two small treats out of her school bag with her right hand and gave one to Rael and kept one.

“What is that? And what am I supposed to do with it?”

“That's to appease the beast.”

“Suyi!” Yuna's right eyebrow slowly twitched in annoyance. “That's really enough now.”

Yuna opened the door, and they entered the small hallway first, then Rael was the first to reach the living room, followed by Suyi. It was pretty dark and Rael spotted two glowing eyes, roughly at the height of his stomach.

That must be that beast. This time there was no mistake. It was definitely not a human in disguise, but what was it? Even before Yuna turned on the light, the eerie and unknown creature jumped at him.

Just above him, Rael grabbed with his right hand, what he thought was the beast's throat, but it was actually its entire body. It was small?!

When the light finally came on, he saw it eye to eye, which were no longer glowing, but were yellow. “A cat?!?” It was a six-month-old cat with ash-colored fur, white left ear, white tail tip and all four paws.

“Wow, good reflexes Rael.” Suyi congratulated him and even applauded.

When the animal saw Suyi, she looked at it with a murderous look, which did not go unnoticed by Rael. This cat really had it in for her.

After Yuna entered the room, the expression on Mink's face changed back to angelic, as if it were the innocence personified.

“Sit down, I'll get us some snacks.”

“Wait, I'll come with you, I'm not comfortable with that animal.”

They both went back into the hallway and into the kitchen.

Rael looked at the animal intensely. “Listen to me carefully, you fur ball, behave yourself, or I'll turn you into a miniature bed rug.” He let his eyes glow red to emphasize his statement.

The poor little thing was already intimidated before and even more so now.

He put the animal down and went to the couch and sat down on the very right.

The cat followed him and sat next to his right leg and just looked at him admiringly, as if it had found its master.

Then the girls came back. Suyi sat down in the armchair to Rael's right and Yuna knelt in front of the table opposite him.

Mink completely ignored the student behind her and jumped onto Rael's lap.

“Hey, what's going on, what did I just tell you!?” He shouted at her.

"Hmhm, she likes you.”

Yuna's comment calmed him down a little, and he gave in, allowing her to curl up on his lap and fall asleep purring.

After twenty minutes he wanted to open the can of lemonade and read the characters on it wrong, which said 'Carbonated, DO NOT shake before opening'. But he did.

The two of them couldn't get to him in time, and he got a load of the drink in his face when he opened the can.

The two of them could only try to hold back their laughter. With moderate success.

“Wait, I'll get you a towel.” Yuna said while still giggling and went into the bathroom.

Another half hour after the incident, he said goodbye and made his way to Frankenstein. Despite everything that had happened, the evening wasn't so bad. But maybe it was just because of the company he was in.

When he reached his destination, he took the unusual entrance. He jumped onto the roof, then down onto the balcony and gained access that way. He then went down the stairs into the living room. "What's going on? Why do you all look so depressed?"

"Rael? How did you get in here?" Frankenstein wondered.

"Through the balcony." What kind of superfluous question was that?

Frankenstein hung his head in frustration and sighed. He had just made it clear to his master that this was not an appropriate entrance or exit and now this Nobles was proving him to be lying with his behavior.

And Rai felt vindicated.

"Please, I repeat to everyone present, please use the door."

Yuri stood in front of Crombel's desk. “Dr. what's wrong with Aris? Why isn't she waking up?”

“Her body has been overloaded. Regeneration can take just a few hours or a few months, it all depends on her. I've done everything in my power to help her.”

“I don't doubt it, I'm just worried that she might never wake up again.”

“At the moment she's not in pain and is sleeping peacefully, that should reassure you.”

“Yes, it does.” Suddenly, he got a message. He pulled the vibrating cell phone out of his trousers pocket with his right hand and looked at the display. “The 12th Elder.”

“What does he want?” Crombel was surprised that he was contacting him.

To find out, Yuri answered the call.

“Yuri, can you talk without being disturbed?”

“Yes, I'm all alone.” He turned on the loudspeaker so Crombel could hear.

“I'm leaving with Kelberos in three days, and you're supposed to accompany me too, so make all the necessary preparations.”

The doctor looked skeptical.

“And may I know where the trip is going and why you want me take with you?”

“To South Korea. We want to finish what DA-5 and Dr. Aris didn't manage to do and since you've already been there, you're coming with us.”

Yuri looked questioningly at Crombel, wondering whether he should agree or use an excuse to refuse, but his counterpart just nodded.

“I will, of course, follow the 12th Elder's request.”

“Okay, I'll send the coordinates of the meeting point two hours beforehand.” Then the Elder hung up and Yuri put his cell phone back in his pocket.

“This idiot only has muscles but no brains. He still hasn't realized that you've been working for me since the beginning and were only his subordinate in appearance.”

“Dr. he will certainly continue to look for evidence that you are only using the organization to achieve your own goals. What do you think I should do?”

“Of course he will, and you will continue to play his subordinate. If the opportunity presents itself, stir up trouble, forge evidence, lay false trails, whatever is feasible without arousing suspicion.”

“So I should act as always. As you wish, Dr. Crombel.”

Chapter Text

The three days passed and Yuri received the coordinates where the Elder was waiting with his bodyguards, as promised.

“It's a pleasure, Twelfth Elder.” Yuri realized that he hadn't been joking when he said he was taking Kelberos with him. He guessed maybe two of them, but all five? The Elder seemed to really want to make sure that nothing went wrong, which made things more difficult for him.

“On time as always. Get in.”

Everyone entered the small private plane and Yuri took a seat on the right by the window. He thought back to his last stay in the country he was now traveling to again. He had only told Crombel about the Nobles he met there. The Twelfth Elder will experience an unpleasant surprise, but that's what happens when you meddle in his boss's affairs. Especially if he should meet this Rai, as the children called him. Yuri was looking forward to seeing his face if it came to that, although he himself was surprised to see him there. And then there was this beautiful Nobles Lady with silver hair. He couldn't get her out of his head.

Two KSA agents were standing on a runway that belonged to the Secret Service they worked for, to receive the Elder and his entourage. They felt uncomfortable because they had not received any concrete information about what he wanted here. They were only told the approximate time of his arrival.

After half an hour of waiting, the plane landed and the passengers immediately left.

“Welcome, Twelfth Elder. My name is Sagin Ahn KSA and this is Yeonsu Na KSA. If you need anything, contact us.”

“I want all reports of unusual occurrences in the last few months within the next three hours.”

“Unusual occurrences? What exactly do you mean by that? We specialize in countering terrorists. There have been no special events in this regard.” Asked, or rather explained, the gray-haired agent.

“I have neither the time nor the interest in these games. Ask your boss, he knows what I'm talking about. We're leaving.” He immediately set off for the place where Dr. Aris had her 'accident' to take another look at the place.

“So it was here?” Asked Ked, who was standing to the left behind Yuri, who recognized the path in the trees; it was clearly his work.

“That's right, most of the traces have already been removed, but here had Dr. Aris absorbed Kranz, Tao and Takeo were able to evade her. We also met M-21 here, who seemed to be working with them, and a blond-haired attacker who was completely unknown to us.”

“An attacker with blond hair? And he was strong enough to force you to retreat?” U-EG, who was standing to the left of Ked, found this strange. Even if Yuri wasn't as strong as she was, he shouldn't really have been cornered so easily.

“Indeed, I must admit it to my shame.”

"I would love to meet this guy sometime to play with him; otherwise it will get boring here.” Complained Lutai, who was standing to the left of U-EG.

“We are not here to have fun, but to find out something about Crombel's machinations.” The Twelfth Elder left no room for discussion on that point.

“Exactly! I wouldn't mind a bit of action either, but first comes work and then pleasure.” Commented the captain of Kelberos, Taiz, who was standing to the right of the Elder.

“You are absolutely right, Captain. If I were to suspect, this unknown enemy is probably a secretly created modified human by Crombel. Perhaps he created him here in the laboratory and, in order to protect his data, declared a lockdown to eliminate all scientists, soldiers, and even the pilots to hide his research results from the Union.” Rodin, who was standing to the left of Lutai, stated firmly.

“That would be a possible explanation, and he left the object he had completed here, together with M-21, his previous experiment.”

“That's precisely what I assume, too.” Rodin confirmed U-EG's statement and added something else. “And there's a good chance that Tao and Takeo, who were sent here with DA-5 to gather information, realized that this person was superior to them, subordinated themselves to him and thus defected to Crombel when they believed that this was the only way to protect their miserable, worthless lives.”

'My, my. You're only half right, my dear Rodin. The two of them did indeed defect, but the blond man is not a creature that Dr. Crombel created. But you don't need to know that.' Yuri thought.

“There doesn't seem to be anything useful here that can give us clues. We're going to the lab.”

Everyone followed the Elder's orders and found the debris of the explosion, but here was no more usable information that pointed to a Crombel conspiracy as well.

They were standing on the roof when the leader assigned his people an unpleasant task, at least from the point of view of South Korea's population.

“It seems that this person is not here, but we need this man to prove that Crombel is playing a dirty game and deceiving the organization. Taiz, Rodin, Lutai, U-EG, Ked and you too, Yuri. You will cause a little chaos and leave a message with the words Nobles, Heliport 2T 13:00, at the crime scenes.”

“I have nothing against making a little noise here, but may I ask what this message means?”

He answered his captain's question. “It's simple. Kranz described in his report that the blond guy had teamed up with a dark-haired Nobles. Crombel will surely have forbidden his creation to appear unless it was really necessary, so we have to provoke the Nobles to lure him out with him. The message means nothing apart from that the Nobles will be held responsible for these acts and since he won't take that lying down, he will appear at the meeting point to avoid further attacks that could damage his reputation or even expose him as a vampire. Since the blond man had an fight with Yuri at the heliport, he will surely understand where we are waiting for them. So let's go.” He stretched out his right arm to the side, whereupon everyone dispersed with the words 'Yes, sir.'

“Now I completely forgot to mention that they should avoid civilian casualties. What a shame.” But the grin on the elder's face showed that it was no accident, and he headed for the KSA headquarters.

Frankenstein received a call from the police at six in the morning that his school, as well as several other buildings, had been attacked. As a precautionary measure, all schools, and other public buildings were temporarily closed.

His school! After he finished the call, he immediately headed there to inspect the damage himself. The right quarter of the building looked like a bomb had hit it, but he immediately recognized that it was the work of a person with superhuman abilities.

He informed his teachers that they should inform their students that the school had been closed before he set off back.

Everyone in Frankenstein's house had already had breakfast and was about to leave. Rai was sitting in the armchair, to his left Takeo, Tao, M-21. To his right Regis, Seira, M-24 and Rael.

“The boss left early today?” Tao stated.

“Yes, but that's nothing unusual, he probably had to go through some documents.”

“I hope you're right, Takeo, because so peaceful…, hmhm.”

Both Takeo and M-21 immediately covered his mouth with their right hands.

“Don't you know what happened the last two times you mentioned peace? So shut up!” M-21 was furious that he was apparently about to make the same mistake for the third time.

He grabbed their wrists with both hands and pushed them away from him. “It's okay, guys. You're suffocating me. I won't mention it anymore.”

“What are you talking about?” M-24 and Rael too didn't understand the problem.

“Every time he said that sentence, something happened, and they fear it would happen again.” Seira explained to him briefly and precisely.

“And I say again, it was probably just a coincidence, nothing more.”

Then Frankenstein came back. "Well, you're all still here. We're in trouble."

Tao breaking Out in a cold sweat and his two seatmates, as well as Regis, looked at him with a murderous look.

“Tao, try that again, and I'll cut out your tongue, got it!” The sniper's threat was unmistakable.

M-21 just hoped that it wasn't too big a crisis that they were now facing. “What is it this time?” But the answer was worse than he could have imagined.

Frankenstein said nothing, just went to the TV and switched on the news channel, although all current programs were interrupted because of this event to report on the terrorist attack in their country.

A black-haired man in his mid-twenties wearing a black suit, white shirt and black tie reported: “.... The police, fire department and paramedics are on duty around the clock. There were numerous attacks between 2:00 and 3:30 a.m. The following buildings were affected. The high-rise buildings on xxx Street, xxx Street, xxx Street, xxx Street, xxx Street and the Ye Ran High School. …"

Tao, Takeo and M-21 were shocked and looked at the picture of their destroyed workplace with their mouths open.

“... Since the school was the only building that was empty at the time, we have 327 deaths, 121 could be recovered from the rubble alive and another 439 are still buried, so unfortunately the number of dead will continue to rise. …"

“That's terrible.”

“You said it, but that wasn't all, M-24.” Frankenstein turned the tone up so that everyone could hear the following words.

“... A mysterious message was left at each of the attack sites, which read: 'Nobles, Heliport 2T 13:00.' The police are not yet sure whether this was the work of a group that calls itself Nobles and is planning an attack on a heliport in ... .”

Frankenstein muted the television and turned to the others.

“This is an blatancy, how dare these human drag our good reputation as Nobles through the mud like this!” Rael was outraged.

“I agree with him. A Nobles would not commit such a vile act and attack human beings, especially not in their sleep.” For once, Regis agreed with the blond Nobles.

“I doubt that this was actually the work of terrorists, and just as little was it the work of the Nobles.”

"And how did you come to that conclusion?”

“Because of the second half of the message. It was clearly addressed to us because heliport 2T 13:00 means nothing more than 13:00 at the Union's heliport, where we came to your aid Takeo.”

“Then the Union is behind it.” Tao was not particularly surprised, since his team at the time had used similar means to cause unrest in other countries.

“So they want to meet us there in two days.”

“I have come to the same conclusion, M-21, and I fear that if we don't go, there will be more attacks and therefore even more victims.” Frankenstein looked over at Rai. “Master, what do you intend to do about this matter?”

All eyes were on him. “We will meet with those responsible.”

And so it happened. It remained quiet for two days and everyone made their way to the meeting point, even M-24, who came along despite protests from M-21.

Rael noticed something strange as they approached their destination. “Revered Noblesse, I sense the power of one of our own.”

Now that he mentioned this, Seira, to his left, also noticed it. “He's right.”

“I can sense it too, but I don't know the Nobles.” Regis to her left added to Rael's guess.

Rai, who was in front of the blond Nobles, to the right behind of Frankenstein, confirmed it. “It's only faint, but I sense the presence of Roctis Kravei.”

“Roctis?! Aren't you mistaken, Master?”

“Um, quick question, who is this Roctis?” Tao, who was behind Rael, received his answer from him.

“He is one of the traitors who was involved in the coup 500 years ago and turned his back on Lukadonia.”

He and to his right Takeo, M-21 and M-24 didn't like that at all.

On one side, in the middle, stood the Twelfth Elder, to his right Taiz, Rodis and U-EG, to his left, Yuri, Lutai and Ked.

Opposite the Elder was Rai, to his left, Frankenstein, Rael, Seira, Regis, and on the other side, Tao, Takeo, M-21, and M-24.

The atmosphere was extremely tense, like a powder keg which fuse was burning and about to create an explosion of devastating proportions.

Chapter Text

Shinwoo and Ikhan trained together. Since the former had already gained experience in dealing with this art of strength and Yuri was not available, he was responsible for him.

“Do it like you did the last time.”

“I just can't do it.”

“Nonsense, it was difficult for me at the beginning too, but now I can almost master a complete transformation without losing control.”

"But what if it's like last time? I hurt you badly."

“Oh, it was just a scratch.” He simply waved the comment away with his right hand.

“You call that a small scratch! I gave you a deep cut across your chest, a little deeper, and you might be dead now!” How could Shinwoo take that so lightly while his guilty conscience was plaguing him.

"But I'm not, and so that something like this doesn't happen again, and your ability doesn't run amok once more, we're doing this, so let's get started.” He got into a position where he could block, but also attack, depending on what was needed.

Ikhan sighed. “Okay.” He wasn't really in favor of it, but somehow he had to admit that he was right. He had to teach it to be mastered.

“One more thing, don't be afraid, concentrate and focus on your goal.”

“It's good.” He closed his eyes, stretched his arms in Shinwoo's direction, with his hands open so that his counterpart could see the insides. Ikhan’s left side of his face turned black with foothills to the right, his left arm and hand also turned black, his aura was now black/green. He felt a kind of vibration and stopped at that point. After he opened his eyes again, the white of his left eye was also black, and his actual eye color was now neon green.

'Good, you can do it.' Thought his friend and made a similar transformation, only with his right side of his body and the color of his eyes and aura became black/red.

“Ready?”

“Anytime.”

A neon green light enveloped both of his hands, but before he could use the energy for the attack, it began to shoot randomly in all directions. It was like shards that were scattered after a window had shattered due to a pressure wave. “No, not again!”

Ikhan panicked, but the more nervous he became, the more the power took over. “Shinwoo, get to safety!” He didn't want to hurt him again.

“You have to calm down, then you can control it.”

“I can't, it's just too strong!”

“It's your power, please keep that in mind!”

“I'm trying, but it just doesn't work! Argh ahhh.” The boy screamed as the foothills moved further and further to the right and his second eye began to change color.

“Ikhan! Damn it!” He had to intervene, he was a danger to himself and others if he was uncontrolled, so Shinwoo sprinted forward towards him, past him to the right and stood behind him to give Ikhan a right-hand strike to the back of the neck because only if he loses consciousness will the transformation, disappear again.

But before he could hit him, a protective shield formed in the form of a transparent green pane of glass in front of his neck, which skillfully blocked him.

Surprised, he stopped, only to be thrown against the wall behind him by a pressure wave that emanated from it, which corresponded to the force of his strike times 4.

“Ikhan?” How had he done that?

His friend turned to him, but his body was obviously completely taken over by the power. He was just a puppet without willpower. Shinwoo knew the state, he himself had been caught in it more than once. The cruel thing about it is that you notice everything that is happening, but you can't do anything. In other words, you are trapped in your own body.

Now, with a devilish grin, Ikhan raised his right arm exactly as before.

“Ikhan, pull yourself together! I know you can hear me! You can do it. I believe in you completely.”

His words reached him, but he was still unable to defend himself.

Shinwoo got into a fighting position. He was forced to somehow knock him unconscious; otherwise it would end in disaster if he continued to rage and then Dr. Crombel could classify him as a security risk and eliminate him. No, it couldn't come to that.

“Forgive me, but you're leaving me no other choice.”

He stopped just as he was about to attack because another shield, or rather mirror, appeared, expanding rectangularly and taking on Shinwoo's size.

"What's that?”

It didn't just look like a mirror, it was one, as he could clearly see his reflection in it.

He relaxed his posture and hesitated, wanting to know what it was all about because that couldn't be all of it.

He was right. It briefly glowed green and changed its shape again, into a perfect image of him.

“A clone?! You can really create clones!? How cool is that." Shinwoo was delighted.

The fake Shinwoo went into attack position just like the real one.

“Okay, let's see what my copy can do.”

As soon as he said it, his double attacked him with a right punch.

Shinwoo parried the hit with his left forearm and countered with a right punch of his own, aiming to hit his attacker's stomach. But his opponent was faster and kicked his right leg to the side with his left foot, which caused Shinwoo to stumble and gave the fake one the opportunity to grab him by the throat with his left and then with his right.

Shinwoo grabbed both wrists and tried in vain to free himself from this literally iron grip. Since he didn't succeed, he used his right knee and pushed it into his lower abdomen.

This hit caused his opponent to release his hands. Shinwoo wasted no time and hit him with all his might, with his left fist on his right cheek and then with a right punch on his chest. The blow was so intense due to his transformation that it penetrated his chest.

“Is it over?” He asked himself, but it wasn't yet.

The clone grabbed his right forearm with both hands before his body cracked, glowed green and flew towards him in a shower of shards.

Fortunately, Shinwoo closed his eyes and also held his left forearm protectively in front of his face. The shards were like a combination of a razor and a pistol bullet.

The whole thing cost Ikhan enough energy that his transformation disappeared again, and he sank onto his hands and knees, breathing heavily.

“Are you OK?” Shinwoo, who had also reversed his transformation and was now standing in front of him, offered him his right hand.

Ikhan saw the numerous cuts and was ashamed of himself. He took the offered hand with his right one.

“I'm sorry.”

“What are you apologizing for, that was great. Now we know some ways to use your power, because it seems to be used differently on you than on me. Maybe that's why it hasn't really worked all this time.”

“Do you think so?”

“Sure.” He saw his friend's sad look. “These wounds will heal in no time. A suggestion: we stop here for now and get some strength. I'm curious to see what the special is in the canteen today.”

Ikhan knew that Shinwoo was glossing over the pain he must be in because of him and played along. “Yes, I'm curious too. I heard it's going to be fast food today, like burgers.”

"Seriously, that would be great.”

The dining room looked almost like the one at their school, with long white tables and chairs. There was also a flat screen TV on the wall to the right of the door.

There were actually burgers today, and Shinwoo took two and Ikhan one. Apart from them, only Alex was there. To be on the safe side, they sat as far away from him as possible.

“What? Afraid that I'll put something in your food, Shinwoo?”

“That wouldn't be the first time, at least.”

“It was funny, wasn't it? At least from my perspective. Tell me, what do you actually think about what's happening in your hometown right now?”

Shinwoo and Ikhan to his right listened up.

“Don't tell me you don't know yet. There were several attacks three days ago.” He stood up, went to the television and switched it on. The news channel had just come on.

Then Alex went back to his seat at the back right. “The report should be back soon.” And so it was.

“So today is the day, in a few hours we will find out what the ominous news meant. All major helipads and airports have been evacuated and sealed off. The recovery work at the last attack sites is still not finished.” The report from that time was shown again.

This caused Shinwoo and Ikhan to jump up in shock and stand there with their mouths open.

Their school was also among the pictures.

“What happened there?”

“You just can see it glasses snake. They were clearly not bombs, but caused by beings with supernatural powers. If you want know my opinion, then it was definitely these Nobles or the Twelfth Elder with Cerberus and Yuri are involved.”

“The Twelfth Elder!?”

“Shinwoo, who is that?”

“That's one of the leaders of the Union.”

“That's right, and Cerberus is his bodyguards. They are known for sometimes making more noise than necessary to destroy their enemies.”

Shinwoo stormed out of the dining room and turned left, closely followed by Ikhan.

“Shinwoo wait!”

“Oops, shouldn't I have said that? I don't want the two of them to rush into something and get into trouble. Hehehe.”

When he arrived at their destination, namely Dr. Crombel's office, the red-haired boy didn't knock, but instead ripped the door open with his right hand. “Dr. Crombel, what's that supposed …?”

He fell silent when he saw that the room was completely empty.

Meanwhile, Ikhan also reached the place. “He's at a conference and won't be back for a few hours.”

That was true, he had told them that.

Shinwoo entered the room anyway, went to the desk and took a notepad and a pen that had been left on the desk and wrote a message, which he placed in the middle of the table where it was clearly visible. Then he went back to Ikhan.

“Let's go.”

He nodded in agreement.

On the way over the water to their homeland, they tried to make sense of the message.

Ikhan looked to his left. “Shinwoo, what do we do when we get there and find them?”

“To be honest, I don't know either. Do you have any idea what the message means?”

“Not quite, but maybe it means a Union heliport. In my exercises with the Union's programs, I found five of them, all of them unofficially registered places.”

“That's a start.”

When they arrived in South Korea, it was almost deserted because in less than an hour the announced time had arrived and everyone retreated to their homes for protection.

They had already visited two locations that were deserted, but as they approached the third, they felt an ominous aura.

“It must be there!”

“Yes, no doubt about it.” Ikhan confirmed. “But who is emitting such a terrible energy? The desire to kill can be felt all the way here.”

“I think we'll find out soon.”

What they didn't know, however, was that they had been spotted by the KSA couple jumping from roof to roof to get closer to the scene of the incident and that they were being followed by them.

Chapter Text

The Twelfth Elder had been standing at the meeting point with his bodyguards for a few minutes, waiting for their guests.

"I can't imagine that they're stupid enough to show up here. They'd be better off hiding in a mouse hole and hoping not to run into us." Said the leader of Cerberus, Taiz.

"That's right, but they're so stupid, look. Her deputy, Rodis, pointed forward, from where Rai's group was approaching them.

“Tze, but at least we're having a bit of fun. The attack on the building was fun, but it's been far too long, right Ked?"

"That's right, my fingers are already itching and there seem to be enough for each of us to get one." He confirmed Lutai’s statement, who is standing on his right, grinned and cracked his fingers and neck threateningly.

"You hold back. No one attacks or does anything else until I give them my permission, is that clear?"

"Of course, boss." U-EG on Rodis his right answered on behalf of everyone.

Tao and Takeo recognized the Twelfth Elder and Cerberus from afar.

"Takeo, those are ... ."

"Yes, I recognized them too. Guys, be careful, these enemies are not to be taken lightly."

"Who are they?" Asked Regis.

"The one with the dark hair in the middle, to the right of Yuri, is the Twelfth Elder and the others are his bodyguards who belong to him. Each of them is stronger than the entire DA-5 team combined."

This surprised Regis, as he knew their strength.

However, there was no time for further explanations as they had arrived.

Yuri checked the people in front of him. There was the blond who had dared to attack Aris, the three Nobles including that charming girl, Takeo, Tao, M-21 and another blond with red eyes who he did not know yet, but was probably also a Nobles, but the biggest surprise was M-24. The failed test subject had already been registered as deceased. How could he still be alive without his medication? That should interest Dr. Crombel.

M-21 noticed that Yuri seemed to be primarily interested in M-24. He knew right away that it was a mistake to take him with him. He should have just stayed under their radar, but now that Yuri has seen him, the entire Union will soon find out, but especially Dr. Crombel. From now on they will make him a target again, but this stubborn man insisted on going with them and even received support from Rael.

"M-24, think again, they don't know that you're still alive." He tried to persuaded M-24 to his left not to accompany them tomorrow.

"M-21 is right, this is your chance to go into hiding." Takeo, who was standing on the balcony to the left of M-24, agreed, as did Tao, to his left.

"That's right, they've already declared you dead, and they're not going to hunt a corpse."

"I greatly appreciate your concern, but I would rather not be the only one who is given this opportunity. I've trained really hard to fight by your side and to be of help to you."

"But, ..." M-21 wanted to say something again, but was stopped by Rael, who was just entering the balcony.

"So you have that less trust in him?"

Everyone turned to him and M-21 was annoyed by this comment. Why was he butting in here?

"What was that?"

"You heard me."

"Don't take it the wrong way, but I think you should stay out of it. You don't know the Union, its means and methods."

After Tao, Takeo also commented on his unsolicited interference. "Hardly anyone who wants to escape from the organization has this unique opportunity like M-24, he shouldn't waste it."

That was exactly M-21's opinion.

"You're right, I really don't know much about their practices and strength, but M-24 and if he has decided to confront them to fight alongside you for your freedom, you should respect his opinion. He is no longer at the level he was when you said goodbye to him in Lukadonia. You would be surprised at how strong he has become, and that is only out of the desire to protect those who are important to him. I have nothing more to say about that." He turned around without waiting for an answer and left the four behind.

Rael's words, with which he took his side, made him a little embarrassed.

Frankenstein was the first to speak, breaking the tension, which brought M-21 out of his thoughts. "So you are responsible for the attacks."

"That's right, and who or what are you and what is your relationship to Crombel?"

"It's rude to ask someone their name or anything else before you've introduced yourself." He released a little of the energy that enveloped him.

But the Eldest remained unimpressed. "Very well, I am ... ." He was abruptly interrupted by a small spear flying at him from above Frankenstein and he jumped back a little to avoid the hit.

"Did I say I was interested in that? I just said that it was rude, nothing more, you country bumpkin."

Takeo wondered if it was wise to attack him and Tao was just glad that he was on Frankenstein's side and not his opponent. His strength always sent a cold shiver down his spine.

"What do you think who you are, Blondy! Just wait.” Taiz wanted to attack him with her scythe, but was held back by the Elder.

"I said hold back, that was a simple order."

"Why, ..."

When Rai started to speak, all attention was focused on him.

"... do I feel Roctis' energy on you?"

"Why should I tell you that?"

"I'm surprised, but it seems as if he has made a blood pact with you."

'Blood pact?' All the Ex-Union members wondered what that was, but in their situation there was no time to ask, they would have to postpone it until later, if there was a later for all of them.

"Yes, quite right, we have made such a contract and therefore you should now answer my questions voluntarily if you don't want me to force the answers out of you and your companions."

Now five spears flew at him. He was able to dodge three with another jump backwards and block the rest with a blow from left to right using his energy, which he channeled into his right fist.

"YOU DARE THREATEN MY MASTER!!" His aura now became truly murderous.

"Frankenstein." He was a little embarrassed that his subordinate always lost his temper so easily.

"Master, please allow me to take care of him for you." It was not only his anger at the threat the Elder made that prompted him to ask, but also his concern for his health. He simply couldn't get the image of him coughing up blood after the fight against Raskreia out of his head.

Rai looked at him skeptically, wondering whether he should give him permission to do so, after all, Roctis was a Nobles and indirectly he was also supposed to take care of the criminal acts of his contract partner.

However, seeing the determination and urgency in Frankenstein's eyes, he gave him the task. "Agreed, but don't underestimate him, I'll allow you to break your seal too."

The blond man's grin turned devilish. "Thank you, Master." Now he slowly stepped forward, towards the Elder. "Now you will pay for all the lives you have taken."

"You don't want it any other way, attack!"

Taiz didn't need to be told twice. "With pleasure." She jumped towards him, brought her scythe back over her right shoulder and swung it in Frankenstein's direction. "My weapon is called the cut of death and I'll show you why now. You're about to lose your pretty head."

But Frankenstein just looked at her disinterestedly.

Before the weapon hit him, it hit a metal, causing sparks to fly.

"What?" She was astonished to see that this Nobles girl also had a scythe.

"You're wrong, my weapon, 'Death Scythe', has been known by that name among humans for ages." She couldn't just leave it at that that her weapon had been copied.

"Thank you for your help, Seira."

"Gladly."

"Can I leave her to you?"

"Sure."

"Tze, don't get any ideas, doll, your weapon is much less stylish than mine and a dressed-up chick like you can't handle a weapon like that anyway, so you'd better give up now and let me behead you. I'll make it short and only with a bit of pain, I'm finishing it with two hits for you." You could hear clearly her jealousy of Seira's beauty.

"Thank you for the offer, but I refuse, and besides, I'm not a doll or a dressed-up chick. My name is Seira J. Loyard and I'm the leader of my Clan."

"Wow, I didn't know that our Seira was a Clan Leader."

"I suggest we intervene now too." Lutai stepped forward.

"You can admire her later, Tao." M-21 advised him not to lose focus, no matter how impressed he was.

"Who wants to be the first to be sent to an early grave by me?"

M-21 and M-24 were already in attack position as he was looking in their direction.

"We will be your opponents or are you afraid of going up against two at the same time?" Takeo provoked him and took two steps forward, followed by Tao. With a bit of luck, their efforts could prevent that the two also had to deal with one of them, as they weren't sure whether they would survive such a duel.

"Hahaha, are you kidding me, what can two cheap copies do against me?"

"If you're so sure of your victory, then you have no reason to refuse, right?" Tao also tried to provoke him.

"It's fine with me. Then you're just my pastime."

Now Ked also stepped forward. "Hey, you with the bald head. You look the strongest of all, let's get into the ring."

"Not without me." M-21 would not let him compete alone if Tao and Takeo already claimed that DA-5 was powerless against one of them.

"I didn't ask you, wait until it's your turn."

"What, does the Cerberus member have any concerns about competing against two failed test subjects who have already been sorted out as garbage, while his less strong-looking comrade tries to take on two perfect modified humans. Are you really that weak? If so, I have no need to interfere."

"There he is again, our provocation machine M-21, in the flesh and blood." Tao was always amazed by his talent, even if this meant that their plan to protect them had failed, he was relieved that they could at least face him as a pair, even if it didn't significantly increase their chances.

"Regis, what's going on? What is he doing?"

"It's simple, he would rather not let him fight alone."

"You two, are you planning to put down roots there or are you fighting too?" U-EG asked the two Nobles Regis and Rael.

"What does a lowly creature who has given up his humanity and murdered other human beings in cold blood dare of speaking to me?"

“You sound pretty arrogant Regis."

"I'm going to do a lot more to you in a moment, little one. Rodis, leave the little rascal to me."

"Agreed, I'll take the blond one next to him."

"Don't overestimate yourself. You don't even stand a chance against me, a pureblood of the Keitia Clan. If you dare to attack me, you'll sign your death verdict, consider that as a one-time warning."

"Dogs that bark don't usually bite."

“Oh, is that true? But this one does.”

"As if you sound less arrogant, Rael."

"That's not arrogant, it's merely a statement of fact."

Yuri stayed out of the fights for now, but if everyone was so keen on it, he would happily let them go first. He would simply collect data during the fight and thus find out more about the enemy's fighting strength.

So he and the Noblesse were the only ones who didn't have an opponent at the moment.

However, one thing surprised Yuri. Why didn't the Twelfth Elder recognize the black-haired Nobles? Could it be that he never met him? Or did he erase himself from his memory? But if so, why did it seem as if he didn't know anything about the contract between the Elder and Roctis? But maybe that was just part of his cover? No, something just didn't add up here and Yuri definitely wanted to find it out.

Chapter Text

After a while, Shinwoo and Ikhan noticed that they were being followed and stopped to face them.

The red-haired boy spoke without turning to them. “How long are you going to follow us?”

The man of the duo stopped a few steps behind him and to his right his wife, who was standing behind Ikhan.

After their pursuers revealed themselves, they turned to them, but since they were wearing light-colored cloaks with hoods attached, the two agents still couldn't recognize them.

The fact that they were discovered during their observation was anything but good. If these two belonged to the Union, which was likely, they had attracted attention by being modified; otherwise they wouldn't have been able to keep up with them.

“Who are you?” Asked the woman. If they were just Nobles or allies of the three Ex-Union members, they would have a chance to get out of this situation unscathed.

“We are members of the Union, but more importantly, who are you?”

The answer to her question from the taller of the two was the bad version.

It was her husband who reacted before she could. “We are simple KSA agents, and we work with your organisation in cooperation.”

“You two are certainly not simple agents, we couldn't shake you off, although we tried.” This time it was Ikhan who spoke.

“Ikhan, we can't let them hold us back here any longer.”

“You're right, Shinwoo, we have to move on.”

Both took off their hoods.

The agents were more than just surprised when they heard the names and saw their faces. They recognized them, these two were their potential new KSA members, who they were supposed to inspect for the support program at Director Lee's school and assess, which they couldn't do because one was missing, and the other was temporarily abroad. The fact that they had already been recruited by the Union was new to them, the three could have told them that.

“Ikhan, let's end this quickly.”

“Of course.”

A short time later, the two arrived at the scene and hid behind a tall bush by crouching down, Shinwoo to the left of his friend. They were thus behind Rai and the others. None of them had suffered a scratch from their fights with the agents.

They appeared currently Frankenstein received permission from his master to fight with the seal removed.

The way Seira blocked the attack on Frankenstein was impressive to them, especially to Shinwoo. She hadn't just wanted to impress him on the date when she claimed she could fight.

Now that all the opponents had faced each other, the fights began.

Frankenstein wasted no time. “I hope you made your testament.” He raised his right hand above his head. “Resonanz Dark Spear.”

Everyone, except Rai, saw this weapon for the first time and was quite surprised.

“That's?” Ikhan couldn't believe his eyes.

“Yes, this energy and the weapon are like Crombel's.”

“A Soulweapon? Hey, explain to me immediately why a non-clan leader has a Soulweapon!” Rael pointed accusingly at him with his right index finger and shouted at him.

The person addressed looked back over his left shoulder. “It's inappropriate to point fingers at others like that, and you should take a look at yourself with your Soulweapon Grandia.”

This made Rael blush with shame because he was right.

“True words.”

After Regis' comment, he blushed even more, but this time with anger. “Why are you getting involved now! Mind your own business!”

“He's right.” U-EG said and attacked him with a right punch that hit Regis in the face and threw him backwards. After he landed on his back, he somersaulted once and then slid a little further on his back across the ground.

“It serves you right.” The punishment for his behavior towards him followed immediately.

So that Rael wouldn't attack U-EG, since his comrade was currently standing to his right, he also attacked his opponent with his lance. He thrust head-on in his direction, but the Nobles simply dodged to the l.

"Laughable.”

"Rodis quickly turned his weapon around itself, creating an illusion of a wheel and switching the weapon from left to right, using the momentum and trying to stab him in the middle of the chest again.

But this time too he dodged and was now standing behind him. He formed his left hand into a point and wanted to attack him from behind, but didn't get the chance because the man in front of him turned around with the weapon in his right hand and tried to hit him with it.

Rael then jumped backwards, unaligned things, only to be confronted with the same attack several times, which he effortlessly dodged.

Regis wrapped his right hand in white energy and attacked his opponent with it. "A hideous creature like you deserves death at my hands.

With that, he charged at her, but to his surprise, she didn't even try to dodge, but instead struck him with her left fist in return. Her fist hit his fingertips and they both remained in that position. But what was even more surprising was that she had enveloped her fist in a red aura, a different colored equivalent of his own attack. However, this aura was not that of a Nobles like M-24's, but merely an imitation of their power.

Lutai taunted his opponents. “You look a little nervous. You have good reason to be, but I reward you for your courage in opposing me even though you know you're fighting a losing battle. I won't use my transformation, while I allow you to take your little drug before we begin.”

“Doesn't sound bad, does it, Tao?”

“I don't think we should turn down the offer. But don't complain to us later, Lutai.”

They both pulled their T2 out of their trouser pocket with their right hand and swallowed it, causing their skin to change color.

Takeo drew his weapons, this time with the ammunition that attacks the nervous system more and more with each hit. The first shot with the left, then the right, left again and right once more.

Their blond opponent only raised his right arm to block the bullets aimed at his face.

That was what they were hoping for, since their primary goal was to hit his arms, but pulling directly at them would have been too conspicuous, so they let him do it himself.

“What's that supposed to be? Are you trying to tickle me with that?”

He had to dodge backwards as Tao swung his right cable at him like a whip.

Takeo seized the moment and moved quickly, past him to the right, behind their opponent.

Since another attack was about to come from the front and from behind at the same time, Lutai dodged to the left.

Both stopped their actions so as not to hit each other.

“Is that all you can do? Come on, don't bore me. I want a little fun and thrill.”

At the word 'thrill', Takeo and Tao grinned. The latter pulled a small black handle with a red button out of his right trouser pocket.

“Thrill, can you have.” He pressed the button and sparks flew under Lutai, caused by electricity that now flooded his entire body.

Takeo went back over to Tao and stood to his left. “I don't think that's what he meant.”

“Oh, do you think so? Too bad for him.”

When the attack stopped after what felt like an eternity, the Cerberus member looked worn out and let his shoulders and head hang. It even looked as if his skin was smoking. “How did you do that. What kind of cheap trick was that!?”

“No trick. I came here last night to see what Union members we would have to deal with, but there was no one here, so I took the opportunity and set up these little trap to give us a small advantage.”

“Lutai, what are you doing! Just letting yourself be humiliated by two copies. When this is over, I'll teach you a lesson for bringing shame on Team Cerberus.”

The threat from his leader actually scared him, she could be merciless when it came to discipline.

The anger at the two in front of him brought his strength back. "You will pay for this humiliation you have inflicted on me with your lives, especially you, electrical freak.

Tao pointed innocently at himself with his left index finger, as if it wasn't clear to him why he was angry at him of all people.

Despite his words, Lutai transformed and his weapons, two chainsaws, appeared.

“Well, if you are his preferred target, I'll gladly let you go first.” He had already taken a step back when Tao held him by his right upper arm with his left hand.

“Don't you dare leave me here alone now!”

He didn't really intend to do that because they wanted to pretend to be disunited and unreliable to throw their opponent off track a little. Which didn't really work.

“Are you almost finished? You can just stand there, then I can kill you all at once.”

“Wait a minute.” Tao raised both hands to chest height in a placating manner. “Didn't you say you would rather not use your transformation against us? Does that mean you're at our low level, that you need it?”

“He's right, you just said that.” Ked, who was in a showdown with M-24, annoyed him.

“Shut up, you haven't beaten your opponents yet either!”

“But only because I'm taking some time.”

Lutai wanted to respond again, but was stopped by two bullets from Takeo's left weapon, which once more aimed at his face and this time were blocked with his left forearm.

“You're starting to annoy me, can't you see that I'm having a conversation!”

“I think you made piss him off.” Tao commented.

"That's right, and now it's your turn!” He spun like a roundabout while his saws were working.

“Takeo, are you thinking the same thing I'm thinking?”

“It depends, does it have something to do with running?”

“Yup.”

“Then yes. RUN!” Both ran back into the forest, in the direction they had come from as a group, closely followed by their opponent.

When Lutai started his fight, Ked also got into action. “Actually, I wanted to play with the big guy, but since you risked such a big lip earlier, you're the first to go!”

A left punch came towards M-21, who jumped backwards together with M-24, causing the punch to hit the ground, which then became cracked.

"Why are you running away, loudmouth?” He attacked him again, this time with his right.

Now he transformed his forearms and tried to block the blow with his arms crossed. Since his opponent lost speed for no apparent reason, the force of the impact was not strong enough to injure him, he was merely pushed backwards a little while standing.

M-24 then punched his opponent in the stomach with his left fist, whereupon he took a few steps back.

“M-24? Was that your mind control?”

“Exactly, M-21.”

“Nice little party trick, but it only works once.”

Ked now stormed towards his desired opponent, but the ex-Union member did not use this power again, but caught his right fist with his left hand, and did the same with the other side. This was the ideal setting for a physical show of strength, so he opened his fists and intertwined his fingers with M-24's. “Let's see who can last longer, you failure.”

“Wait M-24, I'll help you!”

“Let him!” Rael intervened, easily dodging his opponent's attacks while talking.

“What? What are you talking about!" Did he want M-24 to be killed by this guy? He wanted to rush to his side when he was stopped again.

“He'll manage it.”

Amazingly, the Nobles seemed to be right, M-24 had to make an effort, which was obvious, but he wasn't pushed back either. His comrade really seemed to have gotten a lot stronger, in many ways.

Ked didn't take M-24 seriously, though, because he still had the nerve to annoy his teammate.

Seira had also started fighting her opponent.

Taiz hit her from above with the scythe, once, twice, three times, with each attempted hit Seira simply moved back a little, but the fourth came dangerously close and cost her a few hairs on her right side. She blocked the fifth by taking the handle of her weapon in both hands and holding it above her head. The tip of the other scythe stopped just inches from her, between her eyes.

Taiz continued to apply pressure and Seira had a little trouble holding her ground, which was noticeable because the weapon moved ever so slightly closer to her.

"Oh, did I ruin your hair? I'm not sorry about that. What's wrong? Didn't you want to show me that you're more than just a pretty face, that you can fight? I haven't seen much of that yet.

When she saw Lutai being caught off guard, she had enough and briefly let go of her silver-haired opponent, who jumped back a little to put some distance between them.

She threatened her team member, which seemed to motivate him.

Now Yuri took a few steps towards Rai, after all, not everyone did need to hear what he had to say him.

Chapter Text

Takeo and Tao continued to run away from their pursuer.

“This can't go on like this.”

“Sure, but at the speed he's spinning, my attack would just bounce off, Takeo.”

“Mine too.”

“If we could just get him to slow down a bit.”

“Okay, I'll take care of that, you take care of the rest.”

Tao looked at his comrade to his right in surprise. “Are you tired of life? I thought you were past that phase. I certainly didn't mean to imply that you should stop him, that would be suicide!”

“Do we have any other choice? I'm counting on you!” Without paying any further attention to his friend, he turned around and fired once from each weapon at Lutai.

Tao, who stopped briefly after a few meters and looked back over his right shoulder, continued running.

Takeo jumped high into the air, folded his arms in front of his face and wanted to throw himself at him from above like a rocket.

Lutai had a similar idea, only in the opposite direction. He jumped vertically upwards at him.

The collision was violent and in the end Takeo was kneeling on his left knee, the other bent and both hands flat on the ground in front of him to support himself. His body looked worn-out and a thin line of blood ran from the right corner of his mouth and from his right forehead, and he looked like he did before taking T2.

His opponent, however, seemed to have come out of this collision completely unscathed, as he slowly walked towards him and taunted him. “Is that all the pathetic copy can do, hm? What are you going to do against me now? You're finished, and your comrade has run away, but don't worry, I'll find him and send him straight to hell after you, then you can complain to him personally that he let you down.”

He activated his right chainsaw and raised it above his head, ready to cut his victim in half from top to bottom.

The Ex-Union member wanted to dodge to the left, but his body had not recovered enough and was too weak to move. 'Is that it for me now?' He thought to himself as he looked at his executioner with a defiant look.

“And now die, you loser.” Just as he was about to swing his hand down, a black cable wrapped around his wrist. “What? That is, ...?!” He looked over Takeo, who was looking back over his right shoulder.

They both saw Tao.

“Good work Takeo and now get out of there!”

“So that's what you had planned? And if so, I'll kill you anyway!”

Takeo somehow managed to roll away to the left, just in time before Tao sent his electricity through the right cable.

He had stored a few batteries with electricity nearby so that he could recharge the energy he had in the cables wrapped around his body if necessary. He managed to do that, but the amount he absorbed was a challenge for his body, which is used to electricity. The voltage would be enough to supply the entire city with electricity for ten minutes.

When he started his attack, Lutai screamed, but Tao also had to grit his teeth.

After a short while, a column of lightning discharged into the sky, which the others also saw during their fights.

When it disappeared, Tao's strength was almost zero, and he pulled his cable back. He suffered minor burns all over his body and a few small lacerations. His skin color returned to normal.

The fact that their opponent was still alive and even still standing scared the two of them a little.

Lutai now let his arms hang, and you could see the effort he put into saying the following words. “How could that have happened? Defeated by two losers. Tell me, how did you do that?”

“We lured you here on purpose so I could recharge my energy, and you fell into our trap a second time.” Tao replied.

“A second trap, but you said you only set one!”

“Did I? I meant two.”

“You liaaaaar.” He fell senseless to his knees and then forward onto his stomach.

Tao was completely out of breath and collapsed into a sitting position, supporting himself with both hands behind him. He laid his head back and breathed heavily, as this action also took its toll on his body. Anyone else would not have survived. “I can't believe it, we actually defeated a Cerberus member.”

Takeo, who was lying on his left side and supporting himself on his left elbow, was visibly surprised by his comrade; he would not have thought him capable of that, the supposedly weakest member of DA-5 at the time. He could easily put Shark and Hammer in his pocket by now. 'Was he always so strong and held back?'

“Takeo, are you okay or did I get you too?”

“What? No, everything's okay.” He slowly sat up and held his left forearm. It seemed to be broken, which he only noticed now. Then he walked over to Tao and stopped in front of him. “And how are you?”

“To be honest, I've been better.”

“Can you get up, we have to go back and help the others? Regis, Seira and Rael might just about manage to beat their opponents, but I'm worried about M-21 and M-24.”

“You're right, let's go, even though I don't think we can be of much use to them in our condition.” With that, he stood up, and they made their way back to the other battle scenes, since they thought their opponent was dead.

Meanwhile, M-24 and Ked continued to face each other, the latter gaining more and more of the upper hand.

“Well, what's up? Are you already giving up? What else could be expect from a failure?”

“You can insult me, I'm used to that from the Union, but…" He grinned at him superiorly. “... you don't cut a good figure, fighting with trash like me.”

That annoyed Ked. “Don't get cocky! You should try to flee from me, like the two fools from earlier who took on Lutai.”

Now M-21 intervened again. “Flee? You've completely misunderstood something.”

“What? What do you mean by that?”

“They didn't flee, they lured your comrade into a trap, and he was stupid enough to let them provoke him enough to fall into it.”

Ked almost growled with anger at how arrogant they all were towards them and apparently believed that they had victory in the bag with a few cheap tricks.

Then a column of lightning appeared, which everyone looked at with interest.

“Didn't I say so.”

When it disappears, he received a new order from Taiz. “Ked, take them both out immediately and then follow Lutai to support him. We can't expose ourselves to the humiliation of losing to DA-5 members so that it goes faster, transform yourself.”

M-21 and M-24 didn't like this order at all and Regis, Seira, Frankenstein, Rai and even Ikhan, Shinwoo and Rael heard this with concern.

“As you ordered, even if I find it unnecessary to transform for them.” He pulled back his right fist and hit M-24 in the middle of his face, who fell on his back right in front of M-21's feet. The hit caused some blood to flow from his right nostril.

“M-24?!” Concerned, he crouched down on his left side. “Everything okay?”

But he got a different answer than he expected. One that had nothing to do with his condition. “Watch out!”

When M-21 realized what he meant and looked to his left, it was already too late, and he would have been hit in the face like his comrade if he hadn't reflexively held his left arm in front of his face to protect himself. Nevertheless, he was thrown back a little and landed on his back.

“M-21!” M-24 turned onto his stomach so he could see behind him and stood up.

Ked, who had been transformed and was equipped with boxing gloves as a weapon, was however faster and jumped into the air before M-21 came to a stop on the ground and raced towards him from above at high speed, landing on him with both feet and breaking two of his ribs on the left side.

After the hit, his victim spat blood and lay motionless for a while.

"Shinwoo, what should we do now?"

"We wait."

"What? If we don't do anything, M-21 will die!"

"We couldn't show ourselves to the Union members and especially not to Yuri."

"But, ..." He interrupted his sentence when he saw Shinwoo's clenched, shaking right fist and his clenched teeth. He too was worried and was struggling to hold back.

"Come on, M-21, you can do it. You won't let someone like that beat you. Come on!" Shinwoo said almost inaudibly to himself.

Ked clenched his right fist to deliver the coup de grace and Frankenstein, who saw this, was about to rush to his aid, but this was not necessary as M-24 intervened and fired a white energy beam at him with his right hand. "You don't do that!"

To his horror, Ked was able to fend off the attack with a hand movement from left to right with his right fist and hurl it away from him onto the ground, leaving a small crater.

"What was that supposed to be? Well, if that seems to be your last wish, then I'll just send you to the grave before him. I've already wasted far too much time with you idiots."

He charged at M-24 with his right fist pulled back, who wrapped his arms in energy to counter the hit, but suddenly Rael stood in front of him to protect him, "Grandia." He called his Soulweapon and moved the blades so that an X of energy appeared and flow straight on to Ked, who then stopped and crossed both arms in front of him.

The hit was not fatal, but left two unpleasant cuts on his forearms.

M-21 was surprised and relieved equally at Rael's intervention.

"Rael?" Asked M-24, himself a little surprised.

The Noble then turned around and pointed his right index finger at him reproachfully. "What do you think you're doing?! You should try to avoid your opponents attacks first and foremost before resorting to this method or use it on an exceptional basis when you have no other choice to protect someone, you forgot!"

M-24 was unable to answer him except with, "sure."

"Sure? What kind of answer is that?"

'Is he ignoring me?!?' Ked felt humiliated.

Was that really Rael Kertia, the always arrogant Noble who didn't seem to care about anyone? Who was protecting M-24, a modified human? Regis couldn't believe his eyes.

After his opponent summoned Grandia, Rodis played it safe and transformed himself as well to increase his strength and speed. He took advantage of the moment when the Noble was distracted to attack him with his lance.

At the last moment, however, he noticed the attack on him and jumped to the right. Unfortunately, he was not fast enough to completely avoid the hit and suffered a scratch on his left cheek, from which a single drop of blood ran down to his chin.

At first he just stood there, his fists clenched around his weapon, and he couldn't make a sound. But that was just the calm before the storm. "You dog! You miserable piece of stinking garbage, you dared to hurt me! For that I'll rip out all your limbs one by one and then your heart from your chest, you maggot!!"

Rodis didn't understand why he was so upset, it was just a scratch.

He stormed towards the Cerberus member who was able to block the attack with the right dagger, by using his bar of his own weapon. In order to avoid the second hit, which was to follow with his left, he was forced to jump backwards, followed by Rael, who didn't give him a break.

'Yes, that's Rael as we know him.' Regis thought.

"Where are you looking, kid! This is where the music is playing!" U-EG, who had also transformed, caught Regis off guard with a right punch in the back and sent him onto his stomach. Then she stood on his back with her right foot. "Stupid fool, not taking me seriously and just looking away. I just find guys like that who don't think women are serious opponents disgusting." She kicked again.

The second time, the silver-haired Noble rolled to the right and stood up again. "I have to apologize for being disrespectful to my opponent and make it up to you by finishing you off quickly." Regis wrapped his hand in his aura again, more intense than ever.

But he just stood there and did nothing.

"Hey, didn't you say you wanted to fight me seriously?"

"Oh, I do, can't you see that?"

He was kidding her! She turned red with anger. "For making fun of me, I'll make your death even more painful, you high-nose brat!" She wrapped her right hand like him in red and stormed towards him.

"But I'm not making fun of you at all, I was completely serious."

When she thoughtlessly and angrily tried to stab him in the middle of the chest, Regis turned around once, causing her to miss him and lose her balance.

When she turned around, he was standing behind her and thrust his hand into her right upper chest. "It's over."

Regis pulled his hand back and she collapsed to her knees, holding the heavily bleeding hole with her left hand. She also found it difficult to breathe and some blood ran out of both corners of her mouth, then she fell onto her left side.

"U-EG!" screamed her comrade, who was having a hard time defending himself against Rael's mad rush. Suddenly he disappeared, which made Rodis' blood run cold when he suddenly heard his voice behind him.

"And now pay for your misdeeds."

The next thing he felt were both daggers being rammed into his shoulder blades and placed at such an angle that they impaled his heart.

Rael pulled them out again and he died before his body hit the ground on his stomach.

Seira was not idle either, her opponent constantly attacked her with her weapon.

She once asked Frankenstein for some tips on how she could increase her fighting power. He told her in Lukadonia that it was important to fight a fight without being overly influenced by emotions, as this could lead to a quick defeat.

"And what exactly do you mean by that?"

"If you provoke your opponent, he will make mistakes because he will act without thinking."

"But this is not something I am really capable of."

"You can provoke someone in other ways than verbally."

"And how?"

"Just let your opponent's attacks fall flat and if you manage to do this without much effort, you will achieve the same result."

She took this to heart and tried to trick her opponent into being careless, with success.

With each missed attack, her opponent's movements became more uncontrolled and inaccurate. She seemed to attack without any concept, only focused on hitting Seira. She even transformed in anger and, like everyone else, was completely red from the neck down.

This was the moment Seira had been waiting for. "Let's end this now," she said and stood still.

"You bitch, I'll chop you into little pieces! Taiz raised her scythe over her right shoulder and swung it at her with so much force that when her blow missed, she had to take two steps forward to avoid falling.

Seira, who simply jumped up and over the attack, landed to the right of the Cerberus captain and with a swing of her scythe from above, which she carried out with both hands, she decapitated Taiz, which resulted in a quick and fairly painless death for her, even if she did not deserve that for the many innocent lives she had stolen, Seira was still merciful to her.

Ked, who had become careless due to the losses around him, did not notice how M-21 crept up behind him, gave him five diagonal scratches from top right to bottom left and another five from top left to bottom right with the claws of his two hands and then grabbed him under the arm axes and then folded his hands behind his neck. “Now M-24, fire your attack at him again!”

“What? But then I'll hit you too!”

"Do you want us to look like failures in front of the others, the only ones who didn't manage to defeat their opponent?! Now hurry up, I can't hold him much longer!”

Ked twisted violently in his grip. “Let me go, now!”

At that moment Tao and Takeo came back. They were surprised to see that Rodis, U-EG and even Taiz seemed defeated and stopped for a moment.

M-24's expression became determined, and he concentrated his energy in his right fist. “As you wish.” Then he started the long-range attack and hit Ked with full force.

Where the two men were standing, everything was now covered in smoke and everyone was staring at the cloud in fascination. When it cleared, both of them were still standing there as before. With the small difference that Ked's front body was completely charred black. Only where M-21's arms were holding him had the skin taken on its usual color, which could be seen after he pulled them back to let the dead Ked fall to the ground on his back.

M-24 had put all his remaining strength into the attack and now sank to his knees, exhausted.

M-21 raised his shaking forearms to assess the damage. They hurt a lot. His fur was sunk, and the skin underneath looked similar to Ked's, only slightly better. When his energy was also exhausted, he inadvertently transformed back and threatened to fall backwards.

Tao caught him and helped him to sit down slowly. “M-21, that was great.”

Takeo went to see M-24's condition. Apart from the fact that he seemed exhausted, nothing was wrong with him. “Yes, from both of you.” He added to Tao's statement.

“You seem to have done well, too.” M-24 returned the compliment.

“I agree.”

The former DA-5 members were relieved. They had apparently worried about nothing.

Just before the fighting was coming to an end, Yuri started to speak to Raizel without being asked.

“Tell me, what exactly are you doing here and why are you disguise?”

“Who gave you permission to speak in my presence?”

Yuri was forced to the ground using mind control and lay on his stomach. He propped himself up on his elbows with the last of his strength.

“I didn't even allow you to move.” His eyes glowed red.

These words meant that he was now lying face down on the dirty ground, in danger of suffocating if he didn't manage to at least turn or raise his head a little.

His consciousness was about to fade when the pressure suddenly and surprisingly eased. He looked up and saw that his counterpart seemed to be distracted by something behind him.

Whatever it was, he was grateful for it, stood up quickly and looked around, all Cerberus members were defeated?! Since Tao and Takeo were here too, that meant that Lutai had also lost.

However, he noticed that U-EG was still alive and rushed to her unnoticed, grabbed her and fled in the direction where he thought Lutai was.

When Rai looked back, he was confused as to where the human had suddenly gone, but didn't worry about it any further and watched Frankenstein's fight, which was nearing its climax.

Shinwoo and Ikhan continued to watch the fights as, … .

Ring, Ring, Ring, … .

“Ah! Damn, why now of all times!?”

“Shinwoo, didn't you turn off your cell phone?”

“Are you crazy, Crombel will literally kill me if I do that.” He quickly pulled it out of his right pocket, read Dr. Crombel and answered after four rings.

“That's really very inconveniently, can I call you back later?” He whispered.

“Dare to hang up and you'll regret it. I found your message.” He sat on his chair at the desk with the cell phone in his left hand and the piece of paper in his right. 'I left for South Korea with Ikhan. Shinwoo.'

“What exactly did you want there and more importantly, how did you two dare just leave the base without my permission?”

“It was an emergency, there were attacks in my homeland and I heard that the Twelfth Elder might have something to do with it. I just wanted to check it out.”

“That's right, he's there at the moment and there's a high probability that he's done something too far. However, we don't interfere in the affairs of other elders and I hereby order you both to return immediately. If you don't appear before me in four hours, you'll be punished, understood.” He simply hung up.

“We're to return immediately.” Shinwoo repeated the order to Ikhan.

He put his cell phone back and they both looked forward. Rai looked in their direction. So they were discovered!

“What now, Rai saw us?” Ikhan whispered.

“Just stay quiet for now.”

Then Rai turned away from them again and looked in the opposite direction, which made both of them breathe a sigh of relief, as they were holding their breath in tension.

Chapter Text

Frankenstein was relieved that his master had left the task of punishing the Union member to him, but there were still the others. Their fights would not be easy for them either, if he could believe what Tao and Takeo said about Cerberus' strength.

He still had to concentrate on his opponent and trust the others that they could do it.

“Then let's begin.” Frankenstein raised his left hand, as he held his beloved Dark Spear in his right. Thirteen small spears appeared above him, which he sent in the direction of the Twelfth Elder with a downward movement of his arm.

“The same trick again? This is getting boring.” He was able to fend off ten of them with his fists, three hit the ground in front of him, kicking up a little dust.

Frankenstein didn't intend to hit him directly, and if he had managed it, it would have been a nice bonus, but the dust that would be kicked up was taken into account, because he wanted to use it to attack head-on with his spear without being seen, and that's what he did.

The eldest, however, was prepared for a sneaky trick and tried to hit the enemy who was coming towards him with a hunting knife that was kept in a small pocket on the outside of his left thigh with a quick upward movement.

Luckily, Frankenstein noticed it, broke off his attack and jumped back to put some distance between them again. He still suffered a small cut on his right upper arm.

“So you saw through my little trick, I should have thought, you look like someone who has already been through a few fights of life and death.”

“That's right. I have fought on the front lines in many wars.”

“Am I right in assuming that you've lived a few years longer than your appearance would suggest, because of the contract with Roctis?”

“Indeed.”

"I understand, but it's just a shame that it won't do you any good against me.”

When he heard M-24 anxiously calling for his comrade, he looked back over his right shoulder. M-21 was in serious danger, so he wanted to intervene, but held back when M-24 already did so. When Rael then intervened, he was reassured.

The Twelfth Elder used this moment of distraction to hit him in the head with a right punch.

Frankenstein, who had not yet turned back, grinned and let spikes appear around his body, piercing the Elder's right forearm twice and the lower left leg once.

Then he turned his head back again. “Did you really think I would let you out of my sight? Even if you are no match for me, I won't make such a rookie mistake because I too have been in countless battles where it was a matter of life and death for me. Now that you don't seem to be planning on backing out or attacking me again, let's chat a bit. Why did you come here and cause such chaos?”

“Why should I answer the questions of a modified human created by Crombel?”

For this comment, he stabbed him in the left, until recently still healthy, upper arm with the Dark Spear.

“Oops, my hand slipped, but I should have warned you, I do things like that reflexively when someone connects me with Dr. Crombel. That way, you'll know for next time.”

“Are you saying you're not one of … .” He quickly interrupted himself when he saw the grip on Frankenstein's weapon tighten, ready to add another hole in his body that he can't use.

“What was that, you didn't quite finish your question?”

But the elder did not repeat the question and certainly did not intend to finish it, he just stared at him angrily, to be shown up like that by him.

“What are you and where do you c..., argh!”

The Dark Spear was used again, this time piercing the right thigh and thus the last remaining intact limb.

“What was that for? I didn't say Crombel?” And now it was his left shoulder.

“But now you do, and I apologize for earlier, it sounded like you wanted to mention the name again. My mistake, I was probably a little too hasty.”

Rai sighed. He was sometimes a little embarrassed by Frankenstein's behavior and felt ashamed of him, even though it was harmless this time. However, he was relieved that no one noticed, as everyone was busy themselves.

“You still haven't answered my question.”

He wouldn't tell the blond man anything, not even the time, if he asked him about it, now he was being stubborn.

The elder saw how first U-EG and then Rodis were eliminated and was shocked. Shortly afterward, even his strongest bodyguard Taiz followed, Ked also lost his fight and since the two DA-5 members came back, it could only mean that Lutai was also defeated by them. His entire bodyguard was destroyed?! And Yuri, that cowardly rat, ran away!

The Union leader freed himself from his uncomfortable position and took three steps back.

Now that the spikes were useless, Frankenstein made them disappear again.

This shouldn't actually be possible! No matter how he looked at it, the elder couldn't make sense of what was happening here.

Seven years ago, he met Taiz and the others.

In Taiwan was a girl of just thirteen years who began her criminal career, her name was Taiz. Even as a child she saw how bigger and stronger people trampled on the smaller and weak, stole their lunch, destroyed their bicycles and did much more to harass them, just because they could. That's just how the world worked, the strong eat the weak, that's how it was with animals and also with human.

On the way back from school, she got into exactly such a situation, three older boys from her school wanted her to give them her money. "O-Okay, but please don't hurt me, yes." Her voice trembled.

"The little one is smart.” Said the boy standing on the far right with short black hair, brown eyes and a dark blue school uniform.

“Maybe she should just give us a donation every day from now on, what do you think?” asked the boy on the far left, with shoulder-length brown hair and green eyes, in the same uniform as his two companions, his neighbor and ringleader.

“I like the idea.” Said the red-haired boy with blue eyes. “What's taking so long? Give us the money, it'll be soon! Otherwise, we'll have to hurt you anyway.”

She held her school bag with her left hand and stayed inside with her right. “Hmemi.”

"Huh? What are you saying?

“Hmemime.”

“I think she's so scared that she's forgotten how to speak.” Said the man with shoulder-length hair."

“Hmem.”

“Speak more clearly!” The leader snapped at her and leaned forward to hear her better. But that was a fatal mistake because that was what she was waiting for.

Taiz grinned like a real devil, almost like a madman, as she quickly pulled her hand out of her pocket, holding a small paring knife, and gouged out the boy's left eye. “I said, come closer if you dare.” Suddenly, she was able to utter accurately worded sentences again.

The boy stood up again and since she was still holding the knife, he had gotten rid of the object that was causing him pain, but he also lost his eye, which got stuck on the blade.

He covered the bleeding hole with both hands and took a few steps back before falling to his knees, crying. “Ouch, my eye, my eye! Ah, it hurts so much!”

The other two stood there frozen at first until they managed to go to him and the one with the short hair called an ambulance.

“Hey you mop head.”

Strangely, the right one knew exactly that he was being addressed and flinched at her voice and looked anxiously to his left. “Leave me alone, you madwoman! Just get out of here!”

I thought you might want it back." She pulled the eye off with her left hand and threw it to the boy.

He automatically caught it with his right hand, opened his hand and dropped it in shock when the blue eye stared straight at him. “Ah!”

“Are you crazy! Don't drop it, maybe they can still save it in the hospital.” (Which of course they couldn't do anymore, he suspected, but as we all know, hope dies last.) The owner picked it up with his right hand and Taiz went on her way.

She was arrested the same day, and shortly afterward she was sent to a youth detention center with psychological counseling for three years for grievous bodily harm.

She quickly became the terror of the cell block and anyone who was unlucky enough to be locked up with her had nothing to laugh about. Being almost suffocated at night was the most harmless thing. The guards are forced to leave herr second bed free.

The other inmates said, half jokingly, 'don't do anything stupid; otherwise you'll end up in Taiz's cell.'

But because of overcrowding, they actually had to move a newcomer to her cell.

“Behave yourself, Taiz.” The prisoner lying on her back in the left bed, seen from the cell door, heard this as a kind of warning.

“So, you're the new one. Fresh meat has rarely been coming here lately, tell me what have you done? And how long have you been in prison for?”

She simply ignored her and put her pillow and blanket from her arms onto the empty bed, but when she turned back, she looked into the eyes of her cellmate.

“Answer if I ask you something!”

Unimpressed, she turned to the right and went to the sink that was attached to the wall between the beds.

That only provoked Taiz even more. “Hey, you stupid thing, what are you thinking!”

“You're annoying, can't you just be quiet for once?” Said the twelve-year-old girl.

Taiz saw red, went to her, grabbed her from behind by the hair with his right hand and hit her forehead on the sink before straightening her up again and tilting her head far back to look her in the eyes.

“Don't you dare talk to me in such a condescending way again, or you'll regret it bitterly!”

A little blood ran from the right forehead to the chin over the new girl's lips, which she licked with her tongue and then grinned. “If you ask me so nicely, I'll be happy to tell you.”

“That's better, why not just like that.” She let her go again.

“I'm here for a year and four months because I helped a man, a pedophile pig from abroad who wanted to get his hands on me, to sing a few octaves higher for the rest of his life, because I kicked him a few times more unpleasantly than was necessary in self-defense.”

Taiz looked at her in surprise. “I like you, tell me what your name is, I'm Taiz, but I'm sure you already know that.”

“Yes, you're well known here, even I've heard whispers about you, and I've only been here for four hours.”

Before she could introduce herself, the guards came back to check that everything was okay and saw the bleeding girl. “Taiz, I warned you!”

They unlocked the cell, and she walked over to them, bored. “Yes, yes, I know, a week in the single detention cell.”

“Why? Are you allowed to act arbitrarily here? She hasn't done anything at all.” The second inmate defended her.

This surprised not only the guards but also Taiz.

The left of the two was the first to speak again. “Don't worry, we have another cell for you until she has served her sentence. So you don't need to be afraid of her revenge.” He reassured her, as he assumed that she was protecting her so as not to attract her hatred.

“Your laceration proves that she attacked you.” Said the one who had previously issued the warning.

“Are you guys all stupid or deaf, like the one back then who didn't understand the word no, not even when I told him in his language. It wasn't her, I fell and hit my head on the sink and who said I wanted to be moved to another cell?”

As they had no witnesses or further evidence of the crime, they waived the punishment. The laceration was treated, and she was returned to her cell.

When the guards had gone, it practically burst out of her. “What was that about? Why did you defend me?”

“Should I let my comrade and friend down?”

“You have a strange way of making friends, has anyone ever told you that?”

“I just like girls like you who can assert themselves. By the way, my name is U-EG.”

They were released just one month apart. During their time in prison, they were like pitch and brimstone, they had become two inseparable friends.

They turned their backs on their families and celebrated their freedom by attending a boxing event. The local hero, who wore red gloves, fought against an American with blond hair and brown eyes, who wore blue gloves.

“The guy Ked once beat someone to death during a fight because he just couldn't control himself.”

Taiz found that interesting. “How do you know that?”

“Because he told me. He got a year's probation for that because he wasn't yet of legal age.” U-EG explained.

This fight was not bloodless, even when the foreigner begged his opponent to stop and officially gave up, he continued and beat him. Even the white towel that was thrown didn't help.

His trainer, a small, chubby man with almost bald head, the remaining ring of hair was black, with a thin mustache, brown eyes, in a dark brown pinstripe suit with a black tie and shoes, grabbed his right upper arm. “Stop, you're going to kill him!”

But his protégé hit him in the face with his left fist, causing him to lose an incisor, see stars and fall unconscious on his back. Only the intervention of three amateur boxers in the audience prevented anything worse from happening.

In the alley at the back, the trainer swore like a madman: What's wrong with you? Why do you keep doing this? Are you all muscles and no brain? I've had enough of you, I've had enough, I'm quitting!"

He stomped angrily past U-EG's right side, who tripped him up, causing him to fall flat on his face. “Ah! Hey, what was that about?!” But when he saw the two women, he was so intimidated that he just stood up and walked on.

“Trouble in paradise?”

“U-EG? So they released you from prison again.”

“Yes, I've been out for a month. That was a great fight you put up.”

“Thanks, but that was no opponent for me and who is that?”

“This is Taiz.” She pointed to her left. “We shared a cell, she is a great woman.”

“If you say so. U-EG's friends are my friends too, my name is Ked.”

“That goes for me too, Taiz.”

They shook hands with their right hands.

The three of them spent a lot of time together and came up with the idea of ​​earning a little extra money through street fights. Lutai noticed this and still standing there after a fight when the rest of the spectators dispersed and the almost corpse was carried away by two of his friends.

“Someone turn the light back on, who turned the sun off? Is it night again already? Then now I'm going to bed, mom, good night.”

“Oh man, he got hit pretty hard.” Said the one who hooked his comrade under the right arm."

“You can say that out loud.” The other confirmed.

Then Taiz looked at Lutai, “Do you want something from us, get down to business or stop staring at us.” The other two also looked at him.

He put his hands up to chest height in a calming manner. “Take it easy, my dear. I just wanted to ask if you're interested in proving your skills in a higher class?”

“What do you mean?” Asked U-EG.

“Underground fighting.”

“Will I meet strong opponents there?” That was the only thing that mattered to Ked.

“Your first opponent would be me — Lutai and my tag team partner Rodis.”

“So not.” Ked was disappointed again.

“How mean, don't underestimate me, even if I don't look like it, I'm a worthy opponent. I've been watching you for a while and you two girls are also capable fighters, even if you don't compete, I have an eye for that.”

Translation: I spied on you and watched you training so that we can work out a battle strategy against you.

“No interest, come on Ked, Taiz let's go.”

“Wait a minute. What would the prize be if we beat you?”

So she took the bait, that was almost too easy. “Five times money what you made today.”

Now U-EG was listening more attentively.

“Okay, we're in, but let's spice things up a bit.”

He didn't like Taiz's smile, but listening to what she had to say couldn't hurt. “What were you thinking of?”

The other two were wondering the same thing.

“It's going to be a handicap match, you two against the three of us, and the losers will work for the winners from now on and submit to them.”

“We accept.” Rodis' voice appeared behind Lutai and the tag team partner stepped out of the shadows with his arms crossed.

“You don't take us seriously because we are two women, and you think we'll be easy to beat; otherwise you wouldn't agree, you chauvinist.” U-EG put her fists on her hips.

“Oh, quite the opposite, you are worthy opponents and it's a challenge for us, so we accept.”

So they went their separate ways to meet the next day in an abandoned warehouse and compete against each other.

In retrospect, Taiz recognized the two of them, Rodis was a bodyguard who killed his opponents too quickly to protect his client. He overstepped the grace of the law by killing three people and received five years. Because he had acted to protect another person, the sentence was so lenient.

The other Lutai was a pickpocket, but it was said that some unsolved robberie-murders may also have been his doing, which was actually true.

At first, the fight was balanced, but a jump up from Lutai with his head under Ked's chin sent him to dreamland, and he landed backwards on U-EG, who was already lying on the ground.

Lutai now wanted to support his partner, who also had a hard time with his opponent, but was hit on the head with a double fist from behind and landed knocked out on his stomach. U-EG then fell backwards, also unconscious.

Then the last blow from the two exhausted opponents, Taiz and Rodis, both put all the strength they had left into their right fist and hit the opponent on the left cheek. They fell to the ground together, unconscious, and the fight was ended as a draw by the referee.

The Twelfth Elder in the audience had been looking for potential new members for the Union and his unit and had his eye on the five.

After the fight, they split the prize money by five.

“Unfortunately, we weren't able to clarify who has to work for whom, we'll see that next time.”

“I disagree with you, Taiz. Since U-EG only became unconscious after Lutein we both recognize you as the winners,” explained Rodis.

U-EG was surprised that they would accept a defeat caused by a woman so easily, she could probably get along with them.

“Or you can work for me from today on.” Said the Twelfth Elder, who was standing at the door to the battlefield.

Lutai and Rodis to his right both looked to the right and U-EG, Taiz and Ked to the left at the stranger who thought he could mark the boss.

“And who are you now that you think you can subjugate us so easily?” Taiz was annoyed.

“If I understood correctly, then you have the hierarchy, who works for whom is decided based on who is stronger. Then compete against me and if I defeat you, you will become my subordinates and, from now on, do what I order you to do without arguing or asking questions. You don't need to hold back, and you can all attack me together, I don't mind."

“That's a word. Guys, let's shut him up his mouth!”

As the elder used the powers he had received from Roctis, the fight was one-sided and after a few seconds everyone was lying on the ground around him, unable to fight, only the elder stood there as if nothing had happened.

“Then that's settled, from today on, you are mine.”

They were modified and became his bodyguards. Until today, when they failed against Rai, Frankenstein and Co.

Chapter Text

The Twelfth Elder stood and faced superior forces. They outnumbered him, which wouldn't have been the worst thing, but there were a few strong Nobles among them and the four renegades were also better than expected. He had underestimated his opponent's fighting strength and for some reason his wounds were healing extremely slowly.

"What do you want to do now?" asked Frankenstein. "Your entire bodyguard has been defeated, you are now alone. I have a suggestion for you." He held out his weapon in his direction. "Since you obviously don't intend to talk, we can end this matter quickly, provided you don't resist."

What should he do now? It didn't help, he had to access Roctis's power and use his modification at the same time, otherwise he wouldn't make it out of here alive. He just needed a little more time to at least have regenerated enough to do that.

"You can talk big, but is there anything behind it?"

"I think I've already proven that I can follow my words with actions, but you disappoint me. For an elder who holds one of the highest ranks in the Union, you're putting in a pretty pathetic performance here. If that's all the Union has to offer, it's less of a threat than I originally thought."

Even if he had to let him insult him to achieve his goal, it was worth it and this fool had fallen for it.

"I haven't shown you everything I can do yet, would you like a little taste of my power?" His face twisted and then his whole body.

"He's transforming!" Tao correctly stated.

At the end of the process, a bat stood in front of them.

"Guys, did I put too much electricity into my brain earlier that I'm now hallucinating or has he just mutated into an oversized bat?"

"No, we can all see that." Regis reassured him that he probably hadn't suffered any long-term brain damage.

"But a bat? Seriously?" Tao let his shoulders hang in disappointment and confusion as to what that was all about. There are certainly stronger animals whose DNA he could have used for his change, but a bat? Well, if he likes it, to each his own.

Rai, on the other hand, felt that he was now using Roctis's power and was ready to intervene if necessary.

"Didn't you want to show me a taste of your power? I can't see anything? Or are you talking about the little beauty treatment. Then I agree with you, now you look much better than before."

The whole group, Shinwoo and Ikhan couldn't believe their ears. Why did he have to provoke him and that in such a nasty and mean way?

"You'll soon stop saying stupid things." The eldest opened his mouth and gathered power in front of it in the form of a light blue energy ball."

"Oho, is there really more to come? Then go on, show me what you can do, because I'm getting a bit bored."

As soon as he had expressed his wish, his opponent fired the energy in his direction as a beam.

Frankenstein blocked the attack with the Dark Spear, even if he didn't admit it, he had more trouble stopping the attack than he expected.

"Was that all, ...?" Where was his opponent?

"Are you looking for me?"

Frankenstein and everyone else on the battlefield turned around. Rael and Rai were the only ones who could follow his movements.

"Master!"

'Rai!' The two children were worried about him.

The eldest stood behind the Noblesse and held the long nails of his right hand to his right carotid artery. "None of you move or the pretty boy here will die first, got it?"

Since no one moved or made the slightest attempt to do anything, he thought he had made the right choice of his hostage. He knew nothing about his strength, but since the blonde called him master, he must be important to him.

But he made the worst possible choice, because the Noble in front of him was probably the most unfortunate hostage in the world, Cadis Etrama di Raizel, also known as the strongest being in the world, the Noblesse.

It wouldn't take him long for his wounds to heal sufficiently. The elder would like to wipe out the entire gang, but sometimes a tactical retreat is not to be despised.

"Um, Twelfth Elder?" Tao spoke to him hesitantly.

"What do you want?!" he shouted annoyed at the former DA-5 member. He had other things to do than talk to rubbish.

"I actually just wanted to say that if I were you, I would rather not do that."

"Who asked you for your opinion?! Just wait, everyone of you, you will all meet your end for this humiliation. I will personally kill each and every one of you and then the KSA agents, because it is impossible that they do not know that so many Nobles are here and are in coalition with the Union's trash. They will all die for this attempt at deception and the Union will then take over control of this country."

"That bastard! How many more people does he want to kill? Aren't the victims of the attacks not enough to satisfy his thirst for blood?" Shinwoo was getting angrier and angrier, and so was Ikhan.

By now Rai had heard enough. "Who gives you the right to do that?"

Now everyone focused on Raizel.

"What?"

"By what right do you take all these lives and want to take more?"

The eldest felt an immense power emanating from the black-haired man, which made him tremble involuntarily. He had to get out of here immediately! That's what his instinct told him and he tried to do that instantly. He spread his wings, pulled his hand back, turned around and wanted to fly towards the city. He would be safe there, because the Nobles certainly don't want to fight there and risk human lives.

But after a few meters, his escape was over.

"Stop, now!"

Raizel's mind control held him in place in the air.

'What's going on? What's happening here?' Since when has mind control been so strong? Could the Nobles be the Lord?

"And you want to use the power of a Noble for your misdeeds." The Noblesse turned around to the right.

Frankenstein knew what was coming next and would have liked to stop him, but he knew that his master would not let himself be stopped now. "Master." You could hear the sadness in his voice.

Suddenly blood raised up from the entire field. "Contract partner of Roctis Kravei. You don't deserve to live anymore."

With these words, a whirlwind of blood formed around the elder and only a blood-curdling scream was heard before the tornado disappeared and no trace of the elder remained. Somehow, Rai had also made the bodies of the dead Cerberus members lying there made disappear at the same time.

Ikhan fell backwards from his crouch into a sitting position and supported himself with his hands behind him. "Did you? Did you see that too?"

Both of them had their mouths open in horror. They were simply stunned.

"How could I not? I knew Rai was strong, but that's not normal anymore!" Shinwoo's entire body was shaking uncontrollably.

"He defeated him with ease." M-24 was stunned.

"Yes, that's our Sir Raizel." Tao cheered, stretching his left arm with a clenched fist straight into the air.

Frankenstein stood at Raizel's left side. "Master, are you, ..." He interrupted himself when he saw the blood flowing from the left corner of his mouth, which he wiped away with the back of his left hand.

Rai was glad that the others couldn't see him in this position and took advantage of the pause in Frankenstein's question to say something himself. "Frankenstein, I'll go back first."

He noticed that his master wanted to hide his poor health from the others and didn't make a fuss about it. "It's fine, we'll follow shortly."

Without another word, Rai set off past the children.

The two of them, apart from Frankenstein, were the only ones to notice that their friend was very ill and blamed it on the last attack he carried out.

"Ikhan, let's go."

"It's fine." He had seen more than enough for one day.

They managed to turn around and sneak away unnoticed.

Rai looked at his cell phone in his right hand. Frankenstein had installed a tracking device for him that would allow him to find his way back independently, no matter where in South Korea he was, if he followed the signal and the display on the city map.

The Noblesse thought of Shinwoo and Ikhan. None of the others seemed to have noticed the children's presence, but he knew they were there, but since they had not actively intervened in the fight and obviously did not want to show themselves, he pretended not to notice them. One thing, however, worried him; now they had seen the true extent of his power and witnessed him killing one of their own kind. He wanted to prevent this and held back, but he could not let Roctis's contractors allow it to continue. What would they think of him now? Would they now fear him like the Nobles do? That was to be assumed and so he buried his last hope of being able to revive their former friendship one day.

He thought back to all the time they had spent together, which only made his heart heavier, but as the Noblesse it was his fate to be feared and avoided because of his strength. He had already come to terms with this when he was still a child, when he noticed the fearful looks around him, which is why he followed the tradition and retreated to the residence in the forest against the wishes of his brother and the lord.

These children would now see him the same way, he could certainly change their memories to make them forget all this and so that they would think of him as an ordinary human again, but he didn't want that. This way it just felt wrong and he would be doing what he was supposed to prevent, namely taking advantage of their superiority over the human race.

Then he coughed blood into his left hand.

Frankenstein joined the others and asked how they were feeling.

Most of the injuries were not serious, but still required treatment, so they too slowly made their way home.

The KSA agents were sitting by a tree. The two children had overpowered they in an instant and left them unconscious behind.

They came to their senses almost at the same time and the woman held her head in a daze with her right hand. "What happened? And how long did we sleep?"

Her husband to her left looked at his watch on his left wrist. "Half an hour."

"What, that long?! Then we have to go back immediately, after all, we were supposed to wait there for them to return on the orders of the Elder. I don't want to imagine what he will do to us if he doesn't find us."

"Sure, but there's just one problem."

"You mean the children."

The man nodded. "They claimed to be Union members and have now found out that we were modified without authorization and registration. If they report this to the Elder or the Union, it's not just our lives that are at stake. The entire KSA could be targeted."

"And what do you suggest now?" That was what she had feared from the very beginning when they faced the children.

"We should surrender. If we manage to convince the elder that we had no intention of opposing the Union with the modification and that we would have registered officially shortly, he might show mercy if we are also prepared to take full responsibility, bear the consequences and accept any punishment he has in store for us."

He was right, that was probably the only way to keep her colleagues out of harm's way. "Agreed, then let's go." So they returned to the KSA as quickly as possible.

Yuri, who had U-EG's left arm around his neck, held her wrist with his left hand and put his right arm around her back, was looking for Lutai.

Why had the Nobles attacked him? He didn't understand, but was glad to have escaped him.

"Yu-ri."

He looked at his companion. "Ah, have you woken up? I thought you wouldn't survive."

"What about the others?" She found it difficult to say every word.

"They're all dead." Of course he could have told her this a little more gently than throwing it in her face like that, but he didn't really care whether she might feel sad about the loss.

And in fact, this news hurt her a lot. "And the elder?"

"I don't know, he was still alive when I left, but he didn't have it easy against his opponent. Look, there's Lutai."

An exhausted and visibly battered Lutai staggered straight towards them, holding his right arm. When he saw Yuri and his comrade, he leaned his back against the nearest tree and waited for them there.

The two stopped a few meters in front of him and U-EG walked towards her team member alone, again holding the hole in her chest with her left hand. "So you survived."

"Yes, what about the others?"

She just shook her head with her eyes closed when he asked. "But the Twelfth Elder is still fighting with them. We have to go back and support him."

"Sure."

Even if they were cold-blooded killers, they would be loyal to their team and their leader and would fight for them to the bitter end.

U-EG turned around so that they could return to the battlefield possibly with Yuri.

"I'm afraid I can't allow that."

They both stopped moving.

"What does that supposed to mean, Yuri? Let's pass." Lutai demanded.

"Yes, you should accompany us instead of stopping us. Ah!"

Yuri fired an energy beam at her with his right index finger and middle finger, piercing her heart and she died before she landed on her back.

Lutai was briefly stunned. "Yuri, what's that? Why did you kill her? You traitor!"

"Traitor? There's a misunderstanding, I'm not betraying the Union or the Elder, as I never really worked for him."

"What does that mean?"

"I've always worked for the honorable Dr. Crombel and only spied on the Elder and you for him."

"You nasty, sneaky rat, I'll finish you off!" He stormed towards Yuri, who killed him in the same way and let him fall flat on his stomach.

"May May, now I've taken them both out. I actually wanted to bring Dr. Crombel a living Cerberus subject, as he has long been interested in examining one of them and possibly experimenting with that person, well, two dead ones might still make him happy too. But now I have the work of carrying them both. Poor me, but I'm not spared anything."

Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door of Dr. Crombel's office.

Who could it be? The boys had certainly not returned yet. The time he had given them to show up should have been just enough. He had told everyone else in the base that he did not want to be disturbed for the time being. "Who is it?"

A Union agent, who seemed to be confused as he was slurring his words a little, opened the door with his right hand. "Sir, someone wanted to see you."

"I told you, I do not want to be disturbed. Do you need a lesson in following orders?"

"Don't hold it against him and don't punish him too harshly for his actions, ... ." A young-looking man with black hair and red eyes entered the office, after he pass on the left side of the man. "I gave him no choice but to escort me here, so address your complaints to me, Dr. Crombel."

"You." The scientist's expression became serious and he didn't seem particularly pleased about this uninvited guest.

Chapter Text

"What do you want here?" Crombel's dissatisfaction was evident and he didn't try to hide it.

"A really nice greeting, considering we haven't seen each other for a while."

In the room, on the right wall, as seen from the door, there was a green three-seater couch and in front of it a white low table.

"Do you mind if I sit down?" He didn't wait for an answer but went to the couch and sat down in the middle.

"Even if I'm repeating myself, but what do you want here?"

"I haven't heard from you since your trip to South Korea and now I wanted to ask personally how far you are with my assignment to find the coffin."

"I thought you were going to take on this task yourself?"

This answer seemed to confuse the guest. "I don't know what made you think that. The assignment still stands and I'm gradually getting a little impatient and almost think I've entrusted it to the wrong person. I thought you were competent enough for that, was I really mistaken about you?"

Before Crombel could reply, there was another knock on the door and without asking permission, Yuri entered the office. Since he flew back in the helicopter, he was back at the base in no time.

"Dr. Crombel, I have news for you, ... ." He stopped when he noticed someone to his right. How did he get here?

"Yuri, if it's nothing urgent, I'll listen to your report later, as you can see I'm in a meeting right now."

"Unfortunately, it's extremely important and can't be postponed."

"Then come closer." If Yuri said that, it had to be really important.

Yuri stepped around the desk and stood to the left of Crombel, leaned forward and whispered something in his left ear.

"I brought two dead Cerberus members for your research, the entire team was eliminated, two of them were taken out by the two DA-5 members, as well as M-21 and M-24, who is still alive, the rest were defeated by some Nobles and the Twelfth Elder probably has no chance against this superior force, but the most important thing is that there is a Noble who looks exactly like your guest and it is impossible that it is him, since he could never have arrived here before me."

This made the scientist look at the Noble in surprise, who returned his gaze.

Yuri went back to an upright position.

"Are you absolutely sure?"

"Yes, Dr., no mistake possible."

"Thank you, that was good work. I expect a detailed report later."

"Of course." He bowed slightly and was halfway to the door and Crombel wanted to say something to his guest again when the door was thrown open without warning and Shinwoo and Ikhan stormed into the office, completely out of breath.

"We're here." Shinwoo managed to say with the last of his strength as he fell into a sitting position to the right of Yuri and supported himself with his hands behind him.

Ikhan felt the same, only that he went down on his knees and supported himself forward.

Crombel looked at his black watch on his right wrist. "Just in time. 32 seconds earlier."

Ikhan wanted to look at his friend to see how he was doing, but saw that someone was sitting silently on the couch. "Shinwoo, look."

Said person followed his gaze and was just as surprised as Ikhan. "Rai?" He said quietly. What was he doing here?

There was still no peace, because next a wounded agent, 26 years old, 1.77m tall, with brown eyes and black hair, in a black suit with sunglasses, the left glas of which was shattered, stumbled into the open door. He drew everyone's attention. He leaned against the right door frame and held his left upper arm.

'What is going on now?' Crombel thought. "Who did this to you?" With all this traffic, he felt like he was at a train station and no one had the decency to ask for permission to enter and wait for an answer.

"Dr. Aris, she woke up and rioted. She has completely devastated the hospital rooms and is demanding to see her brother."

"Where is he, where is my brother!" The woman could be heard shouting in the hallway from afar.

That made the Noble giggle, "there's a lot going on here today."

"Where is he!"

A whip hit the agent in the back before he could react and sent him to his stomach, to dreamland.

An angry Dr. Aris took his place. "Crombel, where is, ... ." Then her facial features softened, "Yuri."

"Hello, I'm glad to see that you've finally woken up."

"Yuri, I thought I'd never see you again." Then she too saw the black-haired man on the couch. "You! Just wait, I'll finish you off!"

She swung her whip in the direction of the person sitting there, but Yuri stepped in and stopped the attack with his left hand.

"Yuri, what's going on? Why are you defending him?"

"I must ask you not to attack our ally again."

"Ally?! This Noble has manipulated my memories and you call him an ally!"

"So you remember again? That's unusual, normally you shouldn't know anything about my mind control." Now he stood up and walked past Yuri's right side and stood between them. "Crombel, if you want, I'll 'treat' them again. I don't like imperfect work."

"Gladly, but could you make a small change."

"And what would that be?"

"Let her think she's working for me."

"Sure, that's no problem at all."

"Me working for you? You're crazier than you look, you old geezer! I'd rather kill you than submit to you."

Then the Noble suddenly stood right in front of her and paralyzed her before he started rewriting her memories.

"Please don't resist." Now Yuri let go of the weapon."

"No, no, I don't want that? Stop! Yuri, please help me." She felt betrayed by him, as he obviously had no intention of intervening. "Yuri." She was close to tears.

"I'm sorry, but it's only for your own good."

It didn't take long before her memories were altered and she was about to collapse unconscious, but Yuri was there to catch her.

'So that's how my memories were manipulated too,' Ikhan thought.

Yuri stroked the back of her head while she slept on his chest. "Everything will be fine, little sister."

Now that his work is done, the guest turns to his host. "I see you're very busy right now, so I'll keep it short, I want that coffin and I want it as soon as possible. This time I'll remind you politely, but if I have to come here again to ask you to ... ." His eyes glowed red. "... I won't be so nice anymore and I would be reluctant to end my cooperation with the Union just because of their inadequacies and those of their employees."

Shinwoo and Ikhan looked at each other and agreed in silence, that wasn't Rai, but he looked just like him.

"It doesn't have to come to that. I assure you that the matter will be dealt with shortly. I'll send one of my best people, Yuri, you take on the task. Get some rest and then leave immediately."

"Of course, if that's your wish. The coffin is already as good as in your possession, esteemed Noble."

"I'm glad to hear that. Dr. Crombel, you wouldn't mind if I stayed here for a few days, would you?"

This damned vampire only wanted to increase the pressure on him with his presence, and despite knowing that, he played along. "But that's a given. You might still know from your last stay here where the guest area is."

"I know the way." He went to the door and casually waved goodbye with his right hand.

Yuri took his sister in his arms like a bride and carried her to the room to the right of his, which was to be her new quarter.

"So, now to you two."

The children flinched at the stern tone that came from the scientist behind them. In all the hustle and bustle, they had completely forgotten that Crombel wanted an explanation for their unauthorized departure from the base. So they weren't off the hook yet.

The two turned around and were now facing a serious-looking Crombel.

"You left the base without permission, what do you have to say in your defense?"

Ikhan tried to explain. "It was like this: after we saw the reports about the attacks in our homeland on television and Alex told us that the Twelfth Elder and his bodyguards, Cerberus I think he called them, were possibly responsible, we couldn't believe it and just had to see for ourselves. If it had been the work of the Nobles, we would have understood, but why would a Union leader do this? We just wanted to ask him if that was true and why?"

Shinwoo continued the good model to the end. "Exactly. Unfortunately, we didn't find them, because you gave us the order to return, which we immediately followed. Before you decide on a punishment for our behavior, I would like to mention that I informed you of our departure with my message and was available as ordered. Our only offense was not waiting for your permission and when you refused, we returned."

"I actually thought about a punishment for your disobedience, but ultimately, I have to trust you enough to let you make your own decisions independently, as long as they don't harm the Union or me and you have proven that you follow instructions. So from now on, I will give you more freedom, but you will still be available 24 hours a day, both of you, understand?"

The children were both astonished that the conversation took such a positive turn. "Sure, and thank you very much for your trust in us." They said together and bowed slightly.

"You are dismissed, take him with you and close the door when you leave." The poor agent was still lying unconscious in the entrance to Crombel's office, like a human doorstop.

The KSA agents had arrived at their headquarters and had been waiting for the return of the Elder and his people for over an hour.

"Where are they taking so long, I want to finally get it over with." Sagin sat with his arms crossed in one of two black armchairs to the left of the entrance door that led to the head office of the department.

Yeonsu, who was sitting to her left, understood exactly how his wife was feeling. The consequences of their hiding the fact that they were modified human would be devastating, but waiting for it to finally happen was almost worse.

Then the phone that the man had received from Tao for emergencies rang. The only question was, was it really one of them or had they all already been defeated, which the agents assumed, and now the Elder or one of the Cerberus members was calling to check who the number belonged to and that person would thus become their new target.

He took it out of his pocket with his right hand, swallowed his tension, put everything on the line and answered the call, it was Tao on the other end, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.

"Tao, it's you, ... ." When Sagin and her boss heard the name, they were also relieved.

"I just wanted to update you, the Twelfth Elder and Cerberus are dead."

".... ."

The silence and the stunned expression made the two present uneasy again.

"What's going on?" She whispered.

He just raised his left index finger to ask her to be quiet so that he could not only hear everything Tao said to him, but also process it internally.

When the caller heard only silence on the other end during and after his report, he briefly took the cellphone away from his right ear to check whether there was still a connection at all, but there was. Now he put it back to his ear again, "hello, are you still there?"

Tao was standing on the balcony, as there was no receiving in the underground laboratory with this cell phone and as M-21 and Takeo had suffered more serious injuries, he let them go first.

"Yes, I'm still there. But what you just told me, is that really true? And how are you?" He expected losses on their side too.

"We're all a little battered, but we survived."

And again Tao received silence in response.

"I know, it's hard to believe, isn't it? If I hadn't been there, I wouldn't believe it myself that we defeated them, but it happened."

"That's good news for you."

"It sounds like it's bad news for you." Tao teased him a little, he was just in a good mood that everything had turned out so well, but it was about to be spoiled a little."

"I didn't mean it like that, of course we're glad you survived, it's just that there were two other Union members there."

"Two more besides the Eldest, Cerberus and Yuri? Do you happen to know who they are?" If there were more Union members here than expected, that meant trouble and their fight wasn't over yet.

"They're two former students from the school where you three workers, Han Shinwoo and Woo Ikhan."

Now it was the caller who was silent for a moment.

"Can you explain to me why you didn't tell us back then that they had already been recruited by the Union?"

"Well, we somehow got over it and then the moment passed. Just like when you meet someone, who say hello and you play along for the time being, but then the time has passed to say, 'I'm sorry, but I don't remember who you are again.'" A somewhat lame excuse, but the best one he could come up with at the moment and the one that was closest to the truth.

"Sure, but that doesn't matter anymore. I'll destroy the phone immediately after the call, so you don't need to try to call again. We want to prevent them from finding you through us and establishing a connection between the KSA and you, which would ultimately be disadvantageous for both parties."

"Just a minute, slow down, I'm not quite following you. That sounds like a goodbye forever? What exactly is going on with you?"

He told him about the encounter with the children who were on their way to the battlefield, that they now know their secret and that the two of them are planning to turn themselves in to the Union to prevent anything worse from happening.

"I understand, but if I were you I would hold off on turning myself in."

"And why? That could make the situation worse for all KSA agents."

"I absolutely agree with you, the Union is extremely strict when it comes to punishments for violations of any kind. Nevertheless, the two of them are, how should I put it. They seem to value the lives of others and don't want to put anyone in unnecessary danger or kill them, so I don't think they will report you, the fact that they left you alive and didn't take you out straight away is the best proof of that."

He wasn't entirely wrong about that, every other member would certainly have already killed them or at least captured them and possibly even attacked the KSA building.

"It's up to you, of course, but I would take the risk and wait."

"We're thinking about it, but there's something else. We had agreed to inform the others about any news, but we couldn't stick to it because we were always surrounded by someone from the Union around the clock."

"It's fine, we already thought so, which is why we didn't try to contact you so that we wouldn't accidentally expose you."

"Tao, Frankenstein wants to treat you now." M-21 stood to his right.

"I have to go now, I'm needed. I suggest we meet shortly to go over the details again." With that, he ended the call and went to the lab.

Yeonsu told his wife and his boss about the content of the conversation and they ultimately decided to listen to Tao's advice.

Chapter Text

Yuri stands next to his sister's bed and thinks back to the conversation with Crombel last evening.

They were in his office again, this time undisturbed, so that he could give his full report.

"But that raises the question, who is this other Noble?"

"Unfortunately, I can't tell you, because only the blond man addressed him as Master and to the children he seems to be known only as Rai. But he is exceptionally powerful."

"Yes, I noticed that back then too."

"Sir, the Noble's subordinate, his power is very similar to yours, may I ask how that is possible? I assumed that only you had access to the records of this scientist who signed his works with an 'F'?"

"I assumed so too, that's what makes it so interesting for me. This person/Noble, whatever he is, should not have this knowledge. The two of them are a mystery that needs to be solved. I suspect that, according to your report, the DA-5 members, M-21 and even M-24, whose cells should have collapsed long ago, have become stronger, so there must be a particularly highly qualified scientist where they are. He may even have worked with Mr. F himself at the time. I would love to meet him. Yuri, when you start your mission in South Korea, I have an additional mission for you. Find out as much as you can about these two and who they are in contact with."

"Very well, Dr. , but I might have to interrogate the traitors, since they are the ones who are most closely connected and the easiest to capture."

"And what's the problem?"

"You did make an agreement about M-21, after all."

"Oh, that's what you're alluding to. As you know, I don't like to break my word, so try to keep him out of it, but if you have no choice, since he's interfering, you have free rein with him too."

"I understand."

Crombel noticed that Yuri wanted to know something else and waited a moment.

"Dr. about Aris, do you know why she remembered again?"

"I have a theory, but I wanted to tell you in private. ..."

That made Yuri nervous.

"...When you were in South Korea, her body could no longer withstand the absorbed energy and she was clinically dead for almost two minutes. ... ."

These words made Yuri pale. His sister had died while he was gone!

"... We were about to give up trying to revive her when she came back to life on her own. Fortunately. Her energy level may have dropped by 13%, but now there seem to be no more problems with her physical condition, as you yourself will have noticed. However, the brief death could have brought back the overwritten memories."

By now he had overcome the initial shock and was able to think again. "Then I would like to thank you, I am once again deeply in your debt and know that I can never repay it in the same way, but I hereby pledge my eternal loyalty once again." He bowed to him.

"I appreciate that and now go, your sister will need you when she wakes up again after the mind control."

"Oh Teira."

He was still standing to the right of her bed, which was on the right side of the room when looking from the entrance. There was also a white desk opposite the entrance, with a white lamp and a black swivel chair in front of it, and to the left of it a double-door box-shaped white wardrobe with silver metal handles. All the rooms were furnished like this. He would have to buy her some red lilies, as she liked them the most and it would give this room a more personal touch. At the foot end of the bed there was another door on the right wall that led into a bathroom that was completely white. Opposite the door was an open shower, to the left of it a sink, above it a rectangular mirror, below it on the left a small laundry basket made of light brown raffia and on the right a white trash can, on the left wall was the toilet.

He continued to watch the peacefully sleeping woman and this time his thoughts wandered to her childhood and how she met Crombel.

Yuri was five years old when his little sister Teira was born. Their parents were diplomats and therefore spent a lot of time abroad, but since they owned a large estate outside a small town in Northern Ireland and had employed several butlers and maids, it was easy to leave the care of the children to them.

The two got on well with most of them. Scharlott, 43 years old, 1.68 m tall, with blue eyes, black/grey hair that she wore in a bun, and the butler Karl, 51 years old, 1.74 m tall, with brown eyes, black hair and a broad moustache, were not their favourites because they were very strict. Lucy, 15 years old, 1.69 m tall, with green eyes and long dark blonde hair, who had just started working in their household, was their favourite.

They received private lessons from a teacher.

Everything seemed to be going well, except that they would have liked to have spent a little more time with their parents instead of just talking to them on the phone every three days.

The misfortune crept up slowly and secretly, completely unnoticed at first.

Teira had been fixated on her older brother ever since she was old enough to walk and talk.

At a picnic the two of them had together with Lucy who was 20, Yuri 10, who wore medium brown pants, a light yellow shirt and dark brown shoes and Teira 5 in a white frilly dress with dark blue flowers and matching white shoes, the girl became jealous as her brother and the employee talked and laughed. They even read the same novels.

"I'm going back inside, I'm fed up with this stupid picnic. Yuri, are you coming?"

"But Teira, what's wrong with you all of a sudden?"

"Yes, young lady, have we or I somehow upset you?"

Yes, she had, although the girl didn't quite understand why, because she actually liked Lucy.

Without answering her, she went back to her house.

"Teira, now wait!" Yuri shouted after her as she walked past his right side, insulted. Then he turned back to Lucy, to his left. "I'm sorry, I don't know what's wrong with her today."

"It's okay, go ahead and I'll clean everything up."

"Thank you and again, I'm sorry." With that, the boy stood up and ran after his little sister, whom he confronted when he caught up with her and was walking on her left side. "What was that about, why were you so mean to Lucy that you didn't even say goodbye to her, she had gone to so much trouble with the picnic."

Teira stopped abruptly, clenched her fists and stared angrily at her feet. She mumbled something that Yuri didn't understand, but the words were: Lucy here, Lucy there, that goat, what does she think she's trying to seduce my brother with her cooking skills and hobbies, but nobody is taking him away from me, Yuri belongs to me alone.

"Teira?" The boy, who also stopped, looked at her a little confused and frightened. What was wrong with her?

When she heard her name, she changed back into the sweet girl and wrapped both arms around Yuri's right one, then she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. "I don't know why I did that either, please forgive me."

"It's okay, Lucy isn't mad at you either, so don't be sad and don't cry." He smiled at her kindly and stroked her head with his left hand, which made her smile again.

Such incidents became more and more frequent and more excessive. After a while, simple insults or ignoring her were no longer enough. For example, she 'accidentally' spilled hot tea on Lucy, put a snake, a viper, in her room and smiled maliciously as she ran out of her room screaming, with the snake still hanging on her right forearm, which was still bitten in her.

Teira told him to wait in the hallway, something funny was about to happen, but he didn't think she could have meant something like that. Then she mumbled something again, which Yuri, who was standing to her right, understood this time.

"Hehehe, that's what you get for trying to steal my big brother from me, the stupid cow. No one can mess with Aris without being punished."

Aris?! Who could that be? Was she talking about herself? He looked down at her in dismay. Something was wrong with his little sister.

Scharlott rushed into the kitchen to get the antidote, but it seemed to have disappeared. Teira had stolen it. However, Scharlott had received a new box with ten fresh syringes from the doctor yesterday, as the others were about to expire and would therefore lose their effect. The fact that these were still stored in a separate cupboard, which the girl did not know until the old ones were disposed of, was Lucy's rescue. Teira did not like that at all, however, and she went into her room growling with anger and slammed the door.

But she only displayed this behavior when they were surrounded by others. The clinching to his arm also became more and more obvious.

Lucy wanted to quit, but her contract didn't allow it, not without paying an enormous amount in damages. She knew about this clause when she signed her training contract at 15, but didn't think about this situation and that she would want to quit before the ten-year period was up, i.e. in three months. Since she had no choice, she stayed, she just had to be careful for a while.

Yuri went to the private library and read medical books. Maybe his sister was sick in the head, from what he heard the other maids talking. What he found, however, was not a physical explanation for her behavior, but a psychological one. His sister had a split personality. That would at least explain why she was the sweet Teira at one time and the psychopathic Aris at another.

Everyone started to stay away from the crazy one, which prompted Yuri to deal with her even more intensively so that she didn't feel lonely and rejected.

Karl called the local doctor, who questioned them both and ultimately came to the same conclusion as Yuri, which he could hear as he stood in front of the closed door to overhear the conversation with Scharlott, Karl and the doctor.

"Have there been any kind of assault on the child in the past?" Asked the 60-year-old man, 1.75 m tall, with blue eyes and almost bald except for a narrow ring of short white hair, in a white coat, who was sitting on the right couch as seen from the door.

"No, nothing like that has happened." Answered Karl, who was sitting to the left of Scharlott on an old-fashioned couch covered in dark green fabric, opposite the doctor.

"What can we do about this naughty behavior?" Scharlott asked.

"Medication would be an option, but at her age I am reluctant to use it because it can affect the brain development process in children and I would need her parents' consent for that."

"That won't be possible for another three months. Is there another way to keep this child under control until then?" In Scharlott's eyes, things couldn't go on like this.

"Admitting her to a psychiatric hospital wouldn't be appropriate at the moment either, as there are no facilities for children here. Then there's only one option left."

"And that would be? Whatever it is, we'll do it." Karl saw a small glimmer of hope.

"Yuri is 15, send him to a boarding school until his parents agree to therapy and the treatment has worked."

"Yuri? But why him? He's not the problem, Teira is." Scharlott was a little confused.

"She seems to have a rare form of split personality. It usually only occurs in cases of severe trauma in the early childhood. The aggressive personality always appears in threatening or vulnerable situations to protect the friendly and weak one so that it can continue to lead a normal life."

"But how is that possible?"

In response to Karl's question, the doctor explained his explanation a little further. "The real reason will only become clear after several sessions, but my guess is that the long and frequent separation from her parents caused her to become too fixated on her only blood relative, and that to an excessive degree. She sees everyone who comes near him as a threat and wants to bind him even more to her through her behavior. That's why we have to separate the two of them, but she should stay in her usual environment so that she doesn't completely lose her mental stability."

"Thank you, Dr. , we will get everything prepare immediately."

When Yuri heard Karl say this, he knew that the conversation was over and crept down the corridor to the right, up the stairs and went into Teira's room.

As she was currently recovering from the flu, which he had already had before her, she was sleeping in her bed under the window.

He stood to her right and imagined being separated from her. That would be a nightmare for him too. He felt responsible for his little sister and also a little for her condition and the situation she was in now. If he had paid less attention to Lucy, Aris would not have shown up and they would not have be forced to separate now.

"Brother, don't leave me alone." She murmured in her sleep.

He brushed a strand of hair from her face with his left hand. "Oh Teira. Don't worry, no one will separate us, I'll make sure of that. We will stay together forever."

One week later, the maids brought Teira the news that her brother would be leaving in three days, whereupon she rioted and was locked up in her room.

Yuri, who saw the whole thing, leaned his back against her room door after the maids had left and left the crying and screaming girl to herself and slid down until he was sitting. "Teira, I'm sorry, this is all my fault."

"What are you apologizing for? I'm the reason they're sending you away. I don't know why I do all these terrible things, I just don't want to lose you." She was crying and stood with both hands on the door as she spoke to him.

"You won't, no one will ever separate us, right?"

"No, no one, I'm stopping that." Aris answered.

Since she was quiet again, she was released from her confinement the next day, which was a fatal mistake.

At five o'clock the next morning, she sneaked into the kitchen and got a kitchen knife, which she took to the sleeping Lucy.

"Oh Lucy~. Wake up Lucy~."

"What? Teira? What are you doing here?" Then she saw the knife and raised her arms in vain to protect herself. Even her scream did not save her from the single fatal stab to the heart.

This alerted all the other employees and they were able to overpower the ten-year-old girl and wrestle her to the ground.

Karl put his right knee on her back and held both of her forearms twisted behind her back.

Her writhing and cursing did not help her.

Then Yuri appeared, looking first at Teira, then at the dead Lucy in the bed diagonally to the right behind her, seen from him and finally at Teira again.

Scharlott held her left forearm with his right hand where she had been cut. "Your sister has gone completely crazy. I don't know why your relationship has become so depraved, but you seem to be the only one who can still influence her, so keep her at bay until the police arrive."

"Yuri, help me. Karl is hurting me."

"Don't worry Teira, I'll help you." He reached into his right back pocket, pulled out a revolver and shot Karl without warning, right in the forehead. He fell backwards to the ground dead and Teira was free again.

"What have you done?! Have you lost your mind now too?!"

"No, I'm just protecting my little sister." With an ice-cold, completely emotionless expression, he slowly moved his still outstretched arm a little to the left and shot her between the eyes, whereupon she collapsed lifeless..

Teira jumped up and ran happily towards her brother and hugged him, as she was much smaller than him, only around his stomach and briefly pressed her left cheek against his chest before looking up at him. "That was so great of you, Yuri."

"I told you that no one would separate us, Teira."

"Teira? Who is Teira?"

"Excuse me, I mean Aris of course, I'm just calling you Teira because you really liked the name from a fairy tale book I read to you as a child."

"Really? I don't remember that at all, but if you say so, then it's true. My big brother would never lie to me."

"No, I wouldn't." Although he was just doing it. "Now come on, we have to take care of the three remaining employees before the police arrive and then let's go."

"Gladly, I'll come with you wherever you go." She picked up the knife with her right hand and both of them killed the other employees.

The police only found a massacre and were looking for the two children. Initially as witnesses and possible perpetrator.

Before she left, Teira got two books from the library, one about human anatomy and genetic research. She literally devoured these specimens and Teira disappeared more and more and became Dr. Aris. However, her obsession to him remained.

He didn't care whether it was Teira or Dr. Aris, she was his beloved little sister and he would continue to stay with her.

They smuggled themselves onto a ship and traveled to America as stowaways, where the fate took its course in the form of Dr. Crombel.

Chapter Text

The scientist was driving down a street when he spotted the two of them. They had grown older, but they were clearly Yuri and Teira. The case of the missing children and the murdered domestic servants of a highly respected diplomatic family was also making the rounds in the USA. He didn't think he would meet them here and discreetly followed them into a building that was being demolished and was probably used as a shelter.

Crombel sneaked in, only to be knocked down from behind with a metal pipe.

He came to His senses, sitting in an empty room with his hands tied behind the back of a chair. So they had noticed him after all and lured him here on purpose.

Then the door in front of him opened and Yuri and Aris to his right entered and stood in front of him.

"I'll make it short, who sent you? If you answer my questions, I will end your live quickly, otherwise Aris will take care of you."

'Aris? I thought his sister was called Teira?' No, there was no chance of mistake, after all, they looked just like their parents. "My name is Dr. Crombel and nobody sent me, I recognized you from the missing people reports six years ago and wanted to offer my help."

"Your help." Yuri repeated.

"Exactly. You must be tired of being on the run for years without a fixed goal or stability. I belong to an extremely powerful organization that takes care of people with difficult fates."

"We don't need help, and certainly not from someone like you."

"Someone like me? What do you mean, young lady."

"My name is Dr. Aris, understood! I don't like it when people come between me and Yuri, that can end up being unpleasant for them and in your case I have the feeling that that's exactly what you want."

'I see, so she was probably responsible for the murders and since she wants to be addressed as Dr. Aris, that means she may have a split personality.' He could use that to his advantage. "We can also help people with mental problems, through mind control by a vampire."

That made Yuri pause for a moment. "We'll come back tomorrow morning, maybe you'll be more cooperative then and stop telling lies."

But he returned alone in the middle of the night.

"Is what you said true? That you can help my sister."

"Yes, it is. Also the part about the vampires, even if they call themselves Noble. They actually exist, some are even part of the organization to a large extent and others work closely with us. One is even here at the moment, if you release me, I could take you to him and ask him to adjust your sister's memories so that she is no longer Aris, but Teira again, because she is a split personality, am I right?"

"That's right, but I don't want Dr. Aris to disappear. After all, she is the one who protects Teira, but I will lose her at some point if she wants to send everyone who even looks at me to the afterlife. She just shouldn't cross that line, is that possible for your vampire?"

"Yes, that should be possible, but I expect something in return."

"In return? Is saving your life not reward enough?"

"Even though I value my life very much, but no. I'm looking for subordinates and you two could be just the right fit. There's someone who I'm a thorn in his side and who would love to get rid of me. You should work for him and you will act as my spy and saboteur."

"Forget it." He turned around, but hadn't even taken a step towards the door when he hear the chair fall over and felt a terrifying presence behind him. He was frozen and only turned back when this aura disappeared. The scientist stood, while the chair lying on its back and the ropes looking like they had been cut cleanly.

How had he done that?

"You look surprised, Yuri, I can understand that. I could have freed myself at any time with the power I discovered when I came to the Union and gotten rid of you both for your unfriendly greeting, but as I said, I'm looking for employees. Before we talk any further, tell me more about your sister and why she calls herself a doctor, because I don't think she's studied."

Yuri told him about Teira, who became Aris and then Dr. Aris thanks to the extensive knowledge she had acquired about human structure and genetic composition.

This made Crombel even more interested in her.

"You have just discovered that I have a superhuman ability. Research is not yet fully developed, but in a few years, science and technology should have reached the stage where human can be modified without side effects, which means that if you agree to it, you will become strong enough to protect her, but in return you must agree to my condition of working for me and having her memories adjusted. Do we have a deal?"

He had long feared that he and Teira would one day be tracked down, the worst case scenario being if the police became aware of them, because of her behavior. Because it would either end in a bloodbath or they would be arrested and then separated forever. This Crombel could be the solution to his problem.

"I agree, but only after the treatment has been successful."

"I can live with that, but if you try to back out of our agreement, you will both pay dearly for it."

Crombel called the vampire, who agreed to come. .

"Crombel, it's rare that you ask me for something. I'm really curious to know what it's about." Then he saw Yuri. "And who is that?"

"This is Yuri and I asked you to come because you are supposed to use your mind control on someone to remodel the memories."

"If that's all. That's one of my easiest exercises. Is this perhaps the young man?" He looked at Yuri with red glowing eyes, which now made him certain that the person in front of him was not a human being.

"No, it is his sister." Crombel told him more about the young woman and what kind of adjustment the two of them had in mind. They were that she works for the Union and is trying to gain the favor of the twelfth eldest, Yuri is not her brother, just a very close confidant who has been with her for ages.

"And where is she now? I would like to get this over with as quickly as possible."

"We'll get to that in a moment, first we need to talk about your payment."

Crombel hadn't mentioned anything about payment, but it was logical that he wouldn't do it for free. Could he perhaps want blood as payment? If so, he would give him his.

"Let's just say you owe me something."

"I would prefer if I could have gotten it out of the way right away, but for once I agree."

This favor would later turn out to be the coffin procurement mission.

"Very good. Now that that's cleared up, would you be so kind as to take me to my patient?"

Yuri took them into the building where the two found shelter. He stopped in front of the closed door, with Dr. Crombel behind him on the right and the Noble on the left.

"She's in there, but I'd rather wait out here if it were possible?"

"Sure, but it won't hurt her, you have my word." Said the vampire before he walked past his left side and took the handle in his right hand.

Crombel also stepped forward and Yuri walked a little to the left so as not to be seen by her.

It was still early in the morning, so she was still asleep and didn't notice the intruders.

"Miss, would you be so kind as to wake up?" The black-haired asked gently.

As she didn't recognize this voice when she woke up, she continued to pretend to be asleep.

"Wake up." He asked her again and this time she reacted, albeit differently than she had intended, because she jumped towards him with a knife that she was holding in her right hand and had hidden under the bed covers, ready to stab the stranger.

What she didn't expect was that he could paralyze her just before the knife reached him.

"Phew, that was pretty close. I should claim a danger allowance." The knife was only a hand's breadth from his chest.

"What - is - that - supposed - to - be? - Where - is - Yuri? - What - have - you - done - to - him?" She had to make an effort to get the words out.

Yuri was touched that she thought of him first, even in her situation. "Forgive me, Teira, but I'm only doing this for your own good." Even if she forgot him as a brother, he would accept it.

After three minutes the Noble came out again and his sister was sleeping in Crombel's arms.

"Teira!" He shouted and ran towards her.

"Don't worry, she's just exhausted, but from now on you should only address her as Dr. Aris." With that he handed her over to Yuri. "I hope you'll keep your word too."

"Yes, from now on you have my loyalty, Dr. Crombel."

He took both of them to the Union, where she woke up again and seemed a bit confused. Yuri was worried at first that she might freak out because she didn't know this place, but the Noble must have also given her a few details about the Union because the area seemed familiar to her.

She practically pushed herself on the Elder as an employee, but he rejected her. Only when he realized that she was an unrecognized genius did he more or less put her under his patronage.

When she started the project Dr. Aris 5, better known as DA-5 and she saw an unwilling Takeo, she had the idea of ​​asking one of the Nobles if he could write in her in his memories as his little sister Teira.

That's what happened and somehow it felt so familiar to her, even though she was an only child.

Yuri, on the other hand, became jealous of Takeo because he was taking his rightful place, but he put on a brave face for Teira's sake and it softened his anger that she would one day let Kranz absorb him and kill him in the process, so he only had to put up with his replacement for a while. That's how she must have felt when he spoke to Lucy.

When his sister disown the DA-5 member in South Korea, he was relieved. But then she collapsed and slept until now. The fact that she finally saw him as a brother again after years made him happy, even if it was only for a short time. Now he would just continue to be Yuri, her loyal companion.

Then she finally woke up. "Yuri?"

"Good morning, Dr. Aris, how are you feeling?"

She sat down. "Very good, just a little dizzy. What happened?"

"What do you remember?" He finally had to adapt his statement to her memory.

"Let me think about it, I absorbed Kranz and fought against that blond guy, then I must have passed out. Did you bring me back?"

"That's exactly how it was. There were problems with the absorption, so you collapsed and were in a coma for several months, only thanks to Crombel are you back to full strength." He deliberately left out the part about the mind control.

"I understand, but you really shouldn't just call him Crombel, but Dr. Crombel."

That must be part of the new change in her memories, since she was usually only happy to call him derogatory, so he played along. "Forgive me, Dr. Aris, I meant Dr. Crombel of course."

"Good. I don't want my big brother to get into trouble."

This statement from her threw him off track. She recognized him? Had the mind control not worked?

"What's wrong, why do you look so shocked?"

"Oh, it's nothing, I just thought of something. Please get some more rest, I'll pick you up tomorrow morning." He was already walking to the door when she lay down again and said goodbye to him.

"It's fine, good night, big brother."

"Good night, little sister." He said and closed the door behind him. How good it felt to finally be able to call her that again, but he would have to speak to the Noble tomorrow morning about the possibility of a mistake.

Yuri stood outside his room for hours because he didn't want to disturb him and annoy him even more.

The Noble felt his presence and, just for fun, deliberately let him standing for nothing for three hours longer than was necessary before he took pity on him and opened the door. Of course he acted surprised and asked him to come in.

Yuri told him about last night. "Could you have made a mistake, dear Noble?" Accusing someone so powerful of something like that was always a risk, but he had to take it.

"I don't make mistakes, and if then not such clumsy ones, remember that."

"Of course not, but could you please explain to me why she recognizes me?"

"I don't need it, but I'm in a good mood today."

"Too kind."

"I've merged the personalities of Teira and Aris again. You'll mostly have Dr. Aris around you, as she was active most of the time, but you'll also experience moments in which she takes on Teira's character."

"So nothing has changed? She's still switching between her personalities?" It would have been too good to be true.

"You don't seem to be listening properly, she is one again and her personality is two thirds Aris and one third Teira. A single personality with both characteristics. This time I didn't write you out, but the reason for her split, so she won't show her obsession to you to the same extent. You should be happy about my gift rather than criticizing me and despising my kindness."

"No, I didn't mean it like that that way, I was just surprised. Then I thank you for your generous gift." He bowed to him before he left.

Now the world was right again for him and he would get this coffin for him, at any price, if only out of gratitude.

Chapter Text

After a few days, Yuri was ready to leave and was already standing on the helipad to be picked up. His little sister wrapped her arms around his left arm, like in the old days.

"Do you really have to go already? Can't you stay a little longer?" Dr. Aris asked him with puppy eyes.

"Unfortunately yes, this is an extremely important mission, but I'll be back as soon as I can, I promise."

She pouted like a little child, but gave in without further argument.

"Yuri."

When he heard Dr. Crombel's voice behind him, he turned around with his appendage. "Dr."

"Hello, Dr. Crombel." Aris smiled at him and waved briefly with her left hand before continuing to wrap her arm around her brother's.

"Dr. Aris." He greeted back.

"Is there anything specific you wanted from me, Dr. Crombel?"

"Yes, of course, ... ." The scientist looked at Aris, who had immediately understood the hint.

"Sure, I'm going." But before that, she addressed her last words to Yuri. "And you better keep your word and come back soon, otherwise I'll pick you up personally, got it." With that, she headed back towards the base, away from the landing site.

Crombel watched her go. "I like her new personality, she behaves more like a normal person and not like this mythical creature, like a screaming Benshee when she has one of her frequent hysterical outbursts of anger."

Yuri didn't like hearing that about his sister, but in a way he wasn't entirely wrong and he himself once drew a similar parallel.

"Back to the topic." He turned back to his subordinate. "Bonerre, will accompany you."

With that, the man to Crombel's right took a step forward without saying anything. He was carrying a small square silver suitcase with a black plastic handle in his left hand.

Then the helicopter arrived and began to land, so Crombel had to shorten his explanation a little. "Since your taxi is already here, Bonerre will explain everything to you on the flight, including what the suitcase is all about. If you have any questions, call me."

Both Union members got in and set off for South Korea.

Meanwhile, Tao, Takeo, M-21 and M-24 were in Frankenstein's laboratory and sat in exactly the same order on the four examination tables, from left to right, facing the door. They all wore black trousers and a sleeveless white shirt.

Frankenstein stood right in the middle in front of them, in his white coat, with his glasses on and a clipboard in his right hand, from which he read their treatment results.

"Your values ​​show an enormous stabilization of your cells. Tao's are 78%, Takeo has already reached 81%, M-21's are 73% and M-24, who had the worst values ​​at the beginning with 37%, is already at 87% reached. I still have a few quick questions. The first would be, have you noticed any side effects from the preparation I gave you?" This question was directed at M-21 and M-24.

"I couldn't notice anything."

"Neither did I." M-24 confirmed his comrade's statement.

"And how are you two?"

"I feel better rather than worse, so no, no side effects."

"Me too." Takeo added.

"And what about the T2?"

The two again said no.

"That sounds good, then I'll quickly put the medication together, as well as the T2. Wait here for a moment." Frankenstein left the lab, which the four of them used to chat a little.

Tao stretched his arms high above his head and then lay on his back, with his arms folded behind his head and smiled.

Takeo had noticed this excessive cheerfulness for a while and now he finally wanted to know what was behind it. "Tao, are you sure that the medication or the T2 won't have any side effects on you?" Or to put it another way, this was just a nice way of saying 'are you groggy?'

This surprised him a little. "Of course I'm sure, what's the point of asking?"

"Because you seem to be permanently cheerful since our fight with the Twelfth Elder and Cerberus."

"And you see that as a side effect? ​​I would rather call it a positive side effect, but no, that's not the reason, or maybe indirectly it is."

"What does that supposed to mean?"

"I'm just in a good mood because we were strong enough to take out a Cerberus member, just like M-21 together with M-24. I can hardly believe that we've made so much progress in such a short time, because honestly, I thought that none of the four of us would survive the fights with Ked or Lutai. The boss is really a first-class scientist."

Now Takeo looked thoughtful. "You're talking about something that has been bothering me personally for quite some time. I wonder where Frankenstein gets all this knowledge about our modifications from."

"What exactly do you mean by that?" Tao sat down again. "Do you distrust him?"

He looked down. "No, that's not what I meant, at least not directly, but you have to admit that this is strange. The Union is meticulous about ensuring that no secret research results are leaked out. They'll stop at nothing to do this, and a single person is supposed to have acquired the Union's knowledge with their years of research and experiments and perhaps even surpassed them? Something can't be right."

He noticed how M-21 and M-24 flinched slightly at the mention of experiments. He should have been more careful with his choice of words. "Sorry."

"It's fine." M-21 reassured him and continued the topic. "In other words, you suspect that he is part of the Union, do I understand that correctly?"

M-24 and Tao looked at him until the latter asked. "Is that true? You think he is a scientist of the Union?"

When this question was asked, Frankenstein was just about to open the door to the laboratory, but stopped.

"Sort of. Yes, I think so, because anything else makes no sense, how he got this immense inside knowledge."

"How can you say something like that!" Tao did not like the accusation his comrade made. "Without him, we would not have become so strong. The boss did what not even Dr. Aris was able to do, even though she was the one who modified us and she only did it at the cost of our lifespan, which she didn't care about. Frankenstein fixed this, however, instead of picking up where she left off, so be careful what you say and don't lump him in with her." He was even starting to get a little angry.

"But that's exactly what I'm talking about. This side effect was inevitable despite the Union's progress, so how can he accomplish this feat of surpassing them and even reducing the side effects that have already affected our bodies if he doesn't have their research results? Explain that to me?" He too was starting to get a little angry that his comrade obviously didn't want to understand what that could mean, so he told him clearly and concisely.

"If I'm right, then that would mean that all of us here are just continuing to be guinea pigs for the Union. I don't want believe it as less as you do, because he seemed different."

Now M-21 intervened before things escalated between the two. "Well, to be honest, I have the same thoughts as Takeo. ..."

"Not you too." Tao complained.

The fact that at least half of his patients apparently distrusted him to a certain degree hurt Frankenstein a little.

"... But never mind, even if I'm still just a guinea pig at the moment, I can live with it, because this is nothing compared to what we originally had to endure as experimental subjects. You agree with me there, don't you, M-24?" He looked to his left.

"Yes, of course, but one thing contradicts the theory and that is that he has repeatedly opposed the Union, even an Elder."

"Exactly. Our boss is never one of them. ..." Tao added.

Frankenstein was pleased to hear that.

"... Even though he can be really scary sometimes and that thing he conjured up gave me goosebumps, not to mention his slightly sadistic tendencies."

Hearing that disappointed him again and brought him morally a bit down.

"Only slightly, I found it very sadistic how he impaled one limb after another of the Twelfth Elder." Takeo corrected him.

And it went down even further.

"Absolutely." M-21 said.

And even deeper.

"Without a doubt." M-24 finally confirmed that.

And he had reached the bottom and even cracked through it.

Before the rollercoaster ride picked up speed, he finally entered the lab. He had heard enough for one day.

"So, here are your medications, take them in the usual dosage and we'll see use again in a week for the next examination. Clean up the room before you go." He pressed everything they needed into their hands, turned around and disappeared almost as quickly as he had appeared.

"What was that?" Asked M-24.

But he received no answer, as his comrades didn't know what to make of their boss's behavior. They had never seen Frankenstein so fast and tense, and his smile was clearly fake.

"Scary, sadistic. Scary, sadistic. Scary, sadistic. ..." He repeated this until he reached his training room, which was supposed to withstand even the power of the Dark Spear, and the door automatically closed behind him.

Now alone, the power of the Dark Spear exploded around him like a tornado. This small outburst of anger shook the entire level up to the first floor of the building.

The shock was felt most clearly in the laboratory and all four patients immediately recognized the trigger.

"As I told you, scary."

And again everyone agreed with Tao, but this time with a nod.

"Regis, who was sitting on the right couch, felt the tremor. "What is that?" He looked at Seira to his left and spoke to her in his mind. 'Are we being attacked and this was a tremor caused by an energy explosion?'

'No, this power is ... .'

'Frankenstein's.' They both thought at the same time.

"Was that an earthquake?" Yuna asked anxiously.

"Hopefully not, I hate earthquakes." Suyi added to her right.

Rael, who was lying on his back on the edge of the pointed roof with his hands behind his head and mentally reviewing the fights from a few days ago, almost slipped off the roof when the house shook and could only prevent himself from falling by holding on to the gutter with his left hand. Then he jumped down in a controlled manner. "Can't this Frankenstein at least give us a heads up?"

Raizel contacted his subordinate telepathically. 'Frankenstein.'

'Master?' He was a little surprised what he could want from him.

'Hold back, the children are believing in a force of nature.'

That's right, Yuna and Suyi were there again today. The two continued to visit Rai and the others, even without Ikhan and Shinwoo, although it somehow wasn't the same without them, less noise and chaos. The latter was the biggest advantage, at least for Frankenstein, who always suffered when there was even a chip crumb somewhere.

Frankenstein calmed down a little. 'Sorry, that won't happen again, Master.' What he didn't tell him was (at least not when they were visiting.)

The evening was drawing to a close and Regis accompanied the two of them home as usual, with one difference, this time they were accompanied by Rael too, who was walking to Regis' left and behind Yuna.

"Hm? Strange."

"What's strange?" Yuna asked her friend to her right.

She put her cell phone back, which was in her right hand and on wich she had just been looking at. "Well, that there's still no report about the earthquake three hours ago."

"Nothing on the local newspaper either?"

"Nothing."

"That's really strange. They're usually the first to write about something like that. And what about disaster protection?"

"Nothing either, no advance warning that we had overlooked, not even now are they writing anything about it."

Regis hoped that the matter would be resolved soon, as he knew the reason but could hardly talk to them about it to calm them down.

Rael was less reserved. "I don't understand the problem right now, the cause of the quake is clear after all, ... .

Regis couldn't believe his ears, was Rael really about to tell them that it was Frankenstein who was responsible for it?!

Yuna looked over her right shoulder and Suyi over her left shoulder with interest at the blond Noble while everyone continued walking.

"... It was, ... ."

At this point Regis stepped in. "Of course it was the fault of the continental plates that had shifted." Good thing they had just covered the topic in class.

"What are you talking about, it was, ... ."

And again Regis tried to save the situation. "Definitely not a gas explosion or anything like that, that's why they're not writing anything about it, because it was natural, but so weak and insignificant."

"Yes, you could be right." Suyi confirmed.

"Say, what are you thinking, a Landegre, constantly interrupting me! Me Rael Kertia!" He shouted at him from the side. "What I wanted to say the whole time was, ... ."

He was interrupted again, or rather attacked, by a female assassin with fur, which caused him to break off his sentence.

Rael, who had noticed his attacker in time, was able to fend him off.

The girls and Regis stopped to process the image in front of them, because the attacker was Mink.

Rael didn't have to do anything other than stretch out his left arm diagonally to the side and slightly upwards and catch the little thing out of the air that had just jumped out of the tree next to him to try to land on his head or shoulder.

"Meow." The little thing beamed happily and full of admiration for the blond Noble. She hadn't expected anything else from him.

"I think I've already mentioned this, but good reflexes, Rael." Suyi said in surprise. She would have definitely fallen victim to the beast.

He pulled her closer to look her straight in the face. "You're starting to get on my nerves, you fur ball. Didn't I tell you clearly and distinctly that you should behave!"

"Rael, be careful, you better not get too close to her." But Suyi's warning came too late.

"Meow." The little thing was so close to his face that it started another attack attempt, which was successful this time. It licked the tip of his nose once.

This shocked the victim and he held Mink as far away from him as his arm would allow. "Ugh, yuck, cat drool." Then he dropped down the kitten and pulled out a white handkerchief with his left hand to clean the contaminated area of ​​its body, because if something is dirty, it must be cleaned, was his motto.

"Come on, come here, Mink." Its owner crouched down, whereupon the animal ran to her so that she could pick it up and stand up again. "Please excuse me, Rael, she certainly didn't mean it in a bad way."

"Well, I wouldn't be so sure about that." Suyi carefully moved her outstretched left index finger towards the animal.

The animal gave her a brief, malicious look, scratched the back of her hand and looked innocently to the side.

"Ouch! You dangerous beast." She pulled back her hand, with the scratches and covered the welts on the back of her hand with her other hand.

"But Mink!"

She looked up and continued to act innocent and tried to make up for her actions with sweetness. "Meow."

Rael was actually pretty upset, first being constantly interrupted by Regis and now being infected with all kinds of bacteria from a fur ball, but Yuna's gentle voice had a calming effect on him. "It's fine, just forget it."

On the way back, the two Nobles were silent, but Rael didn't miss the fact that Regis was suppressing a giggle the whole time and wanted to say something. Rael stopped almost at the same place where the attack took place, causing the Noble on his left to stop as well. "Out with it."

"What, I don't know what you're talking about."

"Don't act so innocent, you know exactly what I mean!"

"Oh, you're talking about the great Rael Kertia being stalked and worshipped by a cat." Now he had to giggle.

Rael blushed slightly, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He would put up with this mockery from him, better here alone than in front of the others.

"Seira will be happy to hear that you have such a soft heart towards little cats."

This comment was too much for him, however, and Rael summon Grandia. He held the right of the two daggers to his companion's throat. "Not a word to anyone, and certainly not to Seira, understood! Or I'll chase you to the end of the earth if I have to and kill you!"

"It's fine, that's between us."

The Soulweapon disappeared again and they continued on their way. But as far as Seira was concerned, there was no need for Regis to tell her, as she followed them to keep an eye on Rael and intervene if he started to freak out about something minor. She had already thought she would have to save the kitten, but Rael's reaction surprised and delighted her at the same time. The Noble seemed to have changed, in a positive way.

The next day, it was a Sunday, Regis was once again sitting on the right couch, with M-21 to his right. Opposite him was Rael and next to him was M-24. Rai was in his usual spot as always.

Seira, who was coming back from a meeting with Yuna and Suyi, saw a visitor at the door, whom she had let in, or rather carried in, in front of her in her arms.

"Rael, you have a visitor."

When the Noble saw that she meant Mink by visitor, he blushed, both from shame and anger, and jumped up from his seat and called his Soulweapon. "Regis K. Landegre! Say your last prayer, because you're about to go into Eternal Sleep!"

Rai watched the events for the time being, M-21 and M-24 were a bit confused about what was happening, why was he so upset?

"Calm down, I didn't say anything to her."

"Nonsense, I'm supposed to believe that?! How else would she know that the cat wants to come to me!"

"I witnessed your meeting with her yesterday."

"You, you saw it?" He was embarrassed. Since Regis wasn't the perpetrator, he put his weapon away again.

"Meow." Mink jumped out of Seira's arms and ran towards Rael, jumping at him again, hoping that he would take her in his arms like the silver-haired one. However, he grabbed her with his right hand, just like when they first met and yesterday, and today too, without that she reaching him. But she was satisfied with that too.

"Stop it already, you stupid, annoying fur ball!" He shouted at her, but this time from a distance. Then he put her down.

Mink looked around and spotted Rai. Her animal instinct made her sense the tremendous power that the Noblesse radiated and she skeptically eyed him.

Rai was unfortunately used to receiving such a reaction and didn't even try to approach her, but she did so a little hesitantly, but little by little she approached him.

The Noblesse held his hand down, which made her back off a little, but ultimately she sniffed his right index finger and then let him stroke her.

When she realized that he posed no danger, she jumped onto his lap, purring, which delight him.

"What are you doing, you fur ball?" Rael grabbed the brazen animal by the neck, bowed and apologized before literally throwing the guest out the door.

From then on, Mink attacked Rael from the same tree every time he brought the girls home with Regis, but the house visits also became more frequent.

The Tenth Elder and Eleventh Elder set off from England to check what had happened to the Twelfth Elder, as contact with him had been completely lost for days.

Chapter Text

Frankenstein ignored the comments he had heard from the lab and instead acted as if nothing had ever happened.

After Tao, Takeo and M-21's wounds from the fight against Cerberus had healed, they trained together with M-24 in the underground training room and Rael was often there too, watching the practice fighters between them.

During the fight between M-21 and M-24, the latter wanted to punch his opponent with his right fist. He tried to fend off the attack with his arms crossed in werewolf form and firmed his stance so as not to be thrown backwards.

Just before the blow reached him, however, M-24 slowed it down himself. The images of his friend's arms burned through his fault appeared in his mind's eye, like a warning to stop.

Rael, who was standing to the left of the entrance with his arms crossed and his back against the wall, did not like this reaction at all.

"What's wrong, M-24? Why are you stopping?" M-21 lowered his arms.

When they heard the question, the other two also stopped their match.

"I'm not really concentrating today, I think it's better if I stop for today, excuse me."

"But M-24?"

He ignored M-21 and walked past Takeo and left the room. After the door was closed behind him, Tao emphasized his concern.

"Strange?"

"M-21, do you understand what's wrong with him?" Takeo added and both looked at him.

"No, I don't know him to behave like that."

"He's been so depressed for a while, I'm starting to worry about him."

Shortly after Tao's comment, Rael also left the room without saying a word.

M-24 had left the house and was taking a short walk through the park. He walked around aimlessly for a while before deciding to turn back.

On the way back, Rael was standing next to the door in the same pose as before, leaning against a tree to his left, which made M-24 pause for a moment when he saw him, but ultimately he just continued walking past him.

"Are you nearly finished with your disgusting self-pity? It's unbearable."

These words made M-24 stop again, but he didn't turn around. "I don't know what you're talking about, Rael."

"The others notice your abnormal behavior too, so what's your damn problem, M-24?"

He was silent.

"Answer me, modified human!" He didn't call him that often anymore, only when he wanted to provoke him like now. And it worked.

"You want to know what's bothering me? Fine, I'll tell you. I have the feeling that no matter what I do, no matter how hard I train and try, I will never reach my goal. I am and will remain weak."

This insulted the Noble. "So you want to say that training with me was just a waste of time!"

And again his counterpart was silent, which prompted Rael to continue speaking. "You really weren't worth the effort I invested in you."

"It seems so." With a bitter smile that went unseen and his head bowed, M-24 confirmed the statement, as he actually felt that way.

Rael's attempt to get him to acknowledge his gained strength and defend his progress with this last sentence backfired. "I don't understand you, you have achieved what you wanted and are no longer inferior to them, but are able to fight side by side with them and also protect them, why can't you see that?"

"Because that is a mistake. I injured M-21 and it could even have happened that I would have killed him with my last attack against Ked. I was too weak to defeat my opponent on my own, only because he held him and put his life in danger was I able to take him out. Knowing what could happen, I put M-21 in danger instead of protecting him. So what use is my strength to me? In this way, it only causes more harm than good for my comrades. So I have not achieved my goal at all."

"Your weak point is still your speed."

"I know that, but my body is simply not able to move any faster." He clenched his fists in frustration.

Rael noticed this, of course. He knew how important it was for M-24 to protect his comrades so he wouldn't lose them. That reminded him of himself. After losing his father, he wanted to become stronger so he would never have to lose anyone important to him again, so he understood him all too well. The Noble had to smile at the parallel he had with a modified human, as he would never have thought such a thing possible. "What if I told you that there was a way to overcome this hurdle?"

Now M-24 finally turned to his conversation partner. "What do you mean?"

"There is a way to increase your abilities and especially your speed. But that also has its price."

M-24 had of course expected that, but he still wanted to know more about it. "Please tell me exactly what you mean." But the answer that came shocked him a little.

"Make a blood pact with me."

A blood pact? That was what the Twelfth Elder was supposed to have made with a Noble named Roctis. Frankenstein explained to them that a blood pact can be made between a human and a Noble if both parties are willing to connect their soul with that of the other and both offer and accept this equally. This leads to an extremely long life for the human and as a bonus he even gains some of the power of the Noble with whom he enters into the contract. In return he gives the vampire control over his blood and thus over him. However, the transformation into a bat had nothing to do with that, claimed Frankenstein, but rather with his modification.

M-24 hesitated. It sounded tempting to gain Rael's speed, even if only partially.

"As long as you have doubts, we don't need to discuss it any further, because the side effects could be devastating for you, since if you enter into a contract involuntarily, you would become a mutant and I would then be forced to kill you. But even if this complication does not arise, you should remember that you will still lose your three comrades in the end."

"Lose them?" What did he mean by that?

"They grow older and die, you don't. If you can live with that, then I am willing to enter into a blood pact with you. Think carefully about my offer, M-24."

Rael turned to the right and walked away, leaving a confused and unsettled M-24 behind.

But the whole thing could have serious consequences for Rael too, which he did not tell M-24 so as not to influence his decision. He did not want to stand in his way, as he could hesitate because of him, because if he created a mutant, it would be a serious crime and he would not only get away with it with a ten-year prison sentence, like he get with his outburst because of Seira's rejection. He would be punished with Eternal Sleep for it, as any act that causes harm to a human is punished in this way, so he too was taking a big risk.

Both kept this conversation to themselves for the time being.

Yuri and Bonerre, who was temporarily assigned to Dr. Crombel after the Twelfth Elder disappeared, had already been in South Korea for a few days.

Bonerre made a short detour while searching for the former DA-5 members and visited the laboratory that had been demolished and where the lockdown took place. He went to the levels that only the Union knew about and had access to. The lowest level had been completely destroyed by the bomb and had collapsed, so that it was no longer accessible.

He stopped on the stairs to the collapsed level. Somewhere under the rubble the body of his old childhood friend is still buried.

"Simon."

He remembered their childhood. His parents had moved into the house next to theirs and that's how they got to know each other. They went to the same school, even the same class, since they were the same age.

The friendship between them grew even stronger when they were called up for military service. When their compulsory service was over, they volunteered to stay on because they wanted to serve their country.

The Union worked closely with the armies of several countries and so one day the two were called into their superior's office, where the Twelfth Elder was sitting in front of the desk on the black chair with his back to the entrance.

"There are the two of them." Said the Cornel and stood up like the stranger in the soldier's uniform, who then turned to them.

"This is Major Simon." He saluted and then stood at attention.

"And Major Bonerre." He imitated the behavior of his friend to his left.

"I heard that your performance on duty was very satisfactory. I lead a splinter group of the military that defends itself against special enemies and you both have the unique opportunity to become part of this team. However, you will not be allowed to speak to anyone about it, as this department is subject to the strictest secrecy."

"It would be an honor, sir." Simon answered without hesitation and even though Bonerre felt a little uneasy, he too agreed.

They accompanied the Twelfth Elder and learned more about the Union they were now to work for and also about their new superior, who had dedicated his life to the destruction of vampires and werewolves when he once encountered a werewolf on the battlefield who fatally wounded him.

Ignes, who did not miss such an opportunity to get her hands on test materials, showed up there with Roctis.

"It's a pity, no one seems to be alive here anymore. Corpses are useless to me. Come on, let's find another battlefield." She had already moved on when her father looked after her worriedly. Her ruthlessness towards human was constantly growing and he wondered where it would end.

He took a step forward with his left foot to follow her and was suddenly grabbed by the right ankle with the right hand of the man who later became known as the Twelfth Elder and was believed to be dead and who was lying on his stomach.

Roctis looked down at him and when he saw his face, he recognized him as a Union member.

"Please help me. I want, no, I must not die yet, not now! I want to protect the human for longer from these dangers that threaten them. So please, fourth elder, help me."

"So you're asking me to enter into a blood pact with you, am I understanding you correctly?"

"Exactly."

Roctis now turned to the dying soldier and crouched down in front of him, then took his right forearm and turned it over so that he could see his wrist. "So be it." And even though it wasn't the preferred method of making a contract, he brought his wrist to his mouth and bit down to seal the contract.

Old habits and traditions were not so easy to break. If a human asked him for help, he helped him.

The soldier survived and became an elder like his rescuer.

This story impressed and fascinated the two majors greatly.

After a while, however, they were separated and Bonerre received a modification from Dr. Aris while Simon remained a simple human.

This was the first time they had had such a drastic difference, between them and it caused their friendship to falter a little, but not enough to break it.

Simon was transferred to the base in South Korea and so they had to separate even more sharply.

"Have they told you how long you will be stationed there?"

"No, it is for an indefinite period."

"I understand." It saddened Bonerre a little, but if that was the Union's plan, then they had to obey.

"Now don't look so depressed, old friend." Simon lit a cigarette and then handed him the silver lighter.

"But that's your father's coming of age gift, why are you giving it to me?" He took it with his right from his right hand.

"Keep it for me until I get back. That way we'll make sure we see each other again no matter what. Just give it back to me when the time comes."

But that day never came and those were to be his last words to him. Simon, who carried out every order without protest, was used by Crombel to kill the scientists in the base and was then eliminated by his experiment.

It was a shock for Bonerre to hear of Simon's death. "Simon." But he already had a premonition that something like this would happen when he left.

Now he stood at his improvised grave and took the lighter out of his right trouser pocket, along with a pack of cigarettes from his favorite brand.

He himself was a non-smoker, one of the few things they had not in common, and lit it.

Bonerre put the pack on the rubble on the left, the smoking cigarette next to it on the right, and the lighter next to it.

"Here do You have it back, don't worry, I took good care of it. I will never forget you, rest in peace old friend." He turned around and went back up the unstable stairs to continue his search. But it didn't feel like a long goodbye, because something told him that he would see him again soon.

While Yuri was searching the city for the two he want interrogate, he came across a broad-shouldered man in a black coat and black hat walking a few meters in front of him.

"May May, fortune seems to be on my side, first I get my sister back and then this traitor runs into my arms, who will be even easier to question than Tao or Takeo."

Chapter Text

Yuri quickened his pace and got closer and closer to his target. He put his left hand on his right shoulder. "Follow me, I have a few questions for you."

The man stopped and looked first at the hand and then back over his shoulder at its owner. "Do we know each other?"

Damn it, that wasn't M-24 at all. He pulled his hand back, smiled kindly and tried to talk his way out of it. "Oh, sorry, I mistaken you with an old acquaintance." To avoid any more questions, he turned around and walked away quickly.

"Strange guy. Was he perhaps a foreign reporter? Oh well." Mr. Park, who was just about to go home from work, continued on his way.

In the evening, the two Union agents met again in the building next to the laboratory where Tao and Takeo became traitors. Yuri found this place appropriate to interrogate them and end their lives there.

Bonerre walked towards Yuri from behind, who was checking the four pairs of chains that had been attached on a wall to tie up his victims. He only needed two, but you never know for sure whether there will be more guests than expected and if that were to happen, he wanted to be ready. "So you haven't discovered them yet either."

"No, as you can see and judging by your question, you haven't either." He turned around when he had checked the last chain. "They seem to be hiding for the time being."

"Are you sure we'll even find them here? Do you really think they're stupid enough to stay in this place any longer after they've already been discovered and risk being caught more easily?"

"They would be stupid not to, because here they have the best possible protection from their allies, the Nobles. So there is no place better suited to survive."

"Then we should rethink our strategy of how to lure them out. As far as I know, the Twelfth Elder managed to do it with attacks."

"So you read my report." These official reports from him were always incomplete, as some of the information was only passed on to Crombel. "I think we should be a little more subtle this time, instead of smashing everything to pieces like a primitive caveman to capture them. After all, we only intend to capture and interrogate the two traitors, unlike the Elder, whose targets were the Nobles."

"So you already have a plan."

Yuri grinned victoriously. "Indeed, I do. They will be our guests shortly."

A simple KSA agent knocked on his superior's door.

"Yes, come in."

"Forgive me for interrupting, but there are two gentlemen here who would like to speak to you immediately. They say they belong to the Union."

'Union?!' That startled the boss and the two agents Sagin and Yeonsu.

"Make way." The first man, with blond hair, pushed past him into the room, with his hands in his pockets.

Another, a little older and with a mustache, followed him and stood to his left. "You really should mind your manners, couldn't you wait until he had finished announcing us?"

"Don't bother me, he just couldn't finish."

The leader nodded silently to the man at the door to withdraw before turning to his uninvited guests. "Forgive me, but the Union also has certain rules to follow and one of them is to register a visit in advance." He had the feeling that these two were not ordinary members, so he wanted to ask carefully to find out who exactly he was dealing with, but that was no longer necessary.

"Perhaps we should first introduce ourselves. I am the Tenth Elder and the gentleman to my right is, ... ."

"The Eleventh Elder." He finally introduced himself.

Yeonsu looked slightly over to his wife to his left and she returned his gaze. Both of them asked themselves whether they had made the wrong decision not to turn themselves in. Was Tao wrong and the children had reported them after all? Why else would two elders appear here, even if that seemed a little exaggerated.

The boss had similar thoughts, but of course did not reveal them. "What gives me the honor of your visit?"

"As head of the KSA, you should really know that, so don't act stupid!" The Eleventh shouted at him.

The three sitting on the dock were silent for a moment. So the Union knew it really!

Yeonsu took a step forward to confess. "Sir, I would like to point out that we had no intention of harming you and both Sagin and I take full responsibility, even our superior had no knowledge of it." That way, maybe only their heads would have to roll.

"Tell me, what are you babbling about? Taking responsibility for what and what doesn't the guy behind you know about?"

The Eleventh's question surprised him. Were they wrong in their assumption and has he now unnecessarily sold them both to the knife?

"Answer my question, already!"

Now Sagin stepped in. "What Agent Yeonsu meant was that we take full responsibility for ensuring that you will not want for anything during your time here with us. And our boss had no knowledge that we had diverted funds for such special visits in order to be able to accommodate you appropriately in a luxury hotel. We wanted to use this later to receive a salary increase as a reward for our foresight."

Her husband and the boss wondered where she had learned to lie so well, that was a side of her that neither of them had yet known and found frightening, but with a little luck, she had just pulled their heads out of the noose with her unexpected talent.

"Is that correct?" The Tenth asked the gray-haired man.

"Um, yes sir, that was what I wanted to express."

"Then you should look at your choice of words, because it sounded to me as if you had done something that went against the Union and now think we will prosecute you for this."

"Exactly. I almost razed this whole place to the ground because of your comment."

"I will try to express myself more clearly in the future."

Then the Tenth spoke again. "To answer your question from before, we are looking for our missing colleague, the Twelfth Elder and his bodyguard. We already know that the team around him was defeated, but it is highly unlikely that the same applies to the Elder. We hope for your cooperation and help in the search for him. We would also like to be provided with all the data that you also made available to him."

"Of course. Yeonsu, Sagin, using the diverted money, which we will discuss later, to rent rooms for our two guests of honor and then come back here immediately."

"Yes." Both bowed and left the office. It was clear to them that their boss wanted to warn their allies, the Ex-Union members.

They got in the car and drove off, while Sagin headed for their destination, Yeonsu informed Tao, who was sitting on the right couch in the living room, with Takeo to his right and M-24 opposite the two.

When his cell phone vibrated, he pulled it out of his right trouser pocket and answered the call when he recognized the incoming number. "It's the KSA."

The agent got straight to the point when the connection was established. "Union members are in town."

Actually, you start by saying something like hi, hello, good day. Under normal circumstances he would have told him that, but now when he heard the word Union members he no longer felt like it. "And who exactly?"

His comrades didn't like this question at all.

"The Tenth and Eleventh Elders."

When he heard that he almost dropped his cell phone. They had just recently fought against the Twelfth and Cerberus and now they were dealing with not one but two Elders at once. In addition, he had heard that the lower the number of the Elder, the stronger he was and he had only found out a little data about the two through his just for fun hacking because he didn't want to get into trouble if someone found out that he had been spying on them.

"And what exactly do they want here, have you already been able to find out or are we in the dark here?"

The two of them became more concerned.

"They are investigating the whereabouts of the Twelfth Elder. They know about Cerberus' death, but nothing about his, but we couldn't tell them because it would have made us suspicious, since we have information that even they don't have."

"Understandable, then thanks for the warning."

"It's best to keep a low profile for now. We'll get back in touch when they've completed their investigation and the coast is clear."

"We will, thanks again." With that, Tao ended the call.

"What's going on?" Takeo asked immediately.

"We have visitors. The Union has reappeared and it gets even worse, they aren't just agents or assassins, they are the Tenth and Eleventh Elders."

"What are you saying?" M-24 couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"If this is one of your stupid jokes, it's not funny."

"Do I look like I'm joking, Takeo? They don't seem to be after any of us though, as their main goal is to find the missing Twelfth Elder."

"Missing? So they don't know about his death yet?" His sitting neighbor asked.

"It seems so, but if we hide here for now, we should ... ." Tao stopped and turned ashen. "My energy storage!"

"You mean the one you used in the fight against Lutai, what about it?" His reaction made M-24 nervous, and rightly so.

"I left it there."

"What?!" Takeo jumped up from his seat. "I thought you had already brought it back."

"Unfortunately not, I completely forgot about it. The problem is that it has a chip card on it and if examined more closely, it could point to this location, as I ordered the chip from the internet and had it delivered to this address."

"You idiot! Then let's go, we have to get it immediately!"

"Sure." Tao also stood up, as did M-24, when they heard someone at the door.

Have they been here already? No, that would be too fast.

Rai entered the house with Rael, Regis, Seira, Yuna and Suyi.

"Hello." Yuna greeted them, raising her right hand at head height and Tao returned the gesture.

"Hello." Damn bad timing. "We'd like to stay, but the boss asked us to check on the school again, we'll be right back."

He was already walking towards the door, followed by Takeo, when he saw that M-24 also wanted to go with them and stopped him.

"There's no need for you to come with us, after all, this is our job, just wait here. See you later." It wouldn't fit the excuse if M-24 accompanied them, since he wasn't a security guard there.

The two made their way to the battlefield as quickly as possible.

Chapter Text

Tao and Takeo have reached their destination.

"It should be right there in the bush." ​​He pushed the plant apart and discovered the energy storage device. "Ah, luckily it's still there." First of all, he removed the chip that would bring the doom.

Takeo stood to the right of his crouching partner. "What's taking so long? Hurry up and just take the whole thing with you so we can finally get out of here."

Just as he had finished asking the question, Tao stood up again. "I have ... ."

"May May, who do we have here? The perpetrator actually always seems to come back to the crime scene."

Neither of the two moved when they clearly heard Yuri behind them. But why was he here? On the phone, Yeonsu only reported two elders and didn't mention him.

"You were right, they were really still nearby and were coming back to get the thing." Bonerre came over and stood to the left of Yuri.

However, neither of them recognized the second voice that appeared behind them. Was that one of the two eldest?

"It's a good thing I found it here, otherwise our search could have gone on forever." And he wanted to get back to his little sister as quickly as possible, as he had promised her. "Perhaps you would have the decency to turn around so that we can talk face to face."

They looked at each other for a moment and knew exactly what the other had in mind. The new combination-escape-technique.

"Very well, if you want." Tao secretly reached into his left trouser pocket as he said this and both turned around.

He quickly pulled out the contents and threw it in the direction of his opponents.

Just before the five small black balls hit their target, Takeo shot at them with both weapons.

Each pistol bullet hit its target and the bursting released a highly compressed amount of energy, at least in three of the balls, the remaining two emitted black mist.

Both were intended to distract their opponent so that they could flee, which they tried.

Thanks to Yuri's protective shield, he and his colleague took no damage and stepped out of the cloud as if nothing had happened.

"Now they're giving us extra work. Bonerre, we follow them."

And so the hunt for their prey began.

"Do you have any idea who that was with Yuri?" If anyone could know, it was the hacker genius who had probably already searched the personnel files of the Union members.

"I don't know either, but it was definitely not an elder. The Tenth and Eleventh look different. I suspect they are both here independently of them."

They were already back in the city when Tao came up with the idea of ​​calling his boss Frankenstein and asking for support, but their pursuers were too close and were catching up, so he hung up after the second ring, just as the person on the other end was about to answer the call.

"Tao!" Takeo threw his cell phone to him and he destroyed it, his own and the chip, with the help of his electricity before dropping the useless objects.

Yuri, who saw this, was a little disappointed; the cell phones could have given them more clues.

M-21, who had stayed today at school a little longer than his colleagues, stood on one of the city's many high-rise roofs and simply enjoyed the silence. Together with M-24, he had often looked over the city in which they had just completed a mission and always imagined what it would be like to lead a normal life. He envied people back then for their ignorance and freedom, but now he had actually received a part of it himself, which he still couldn't really believe.

He saw someone moving on the roofs and was immediately on alert. His gaze fell to the right, but he relaxed again, because it was only Rai and not an enemy.

Not even a minute later, he spotted someone, or rather several people, moving on the roofs too, but he didn't like the sight at all. His comrades were just being hunted by Yuri and someone else, whom he recognized as Bonerre from the Union Soldiers' Division.

He reached into his right trouser pocket to call for reinforcements with his cell phone, but it was empty! Then he checked his left one, again nothing. What a bummer! He must have left it at school.

Without thinking about any consequences, he followed the quartet.

Then the time had come, they were caught up and had to face their opponents. A duel between Yuri and Tao, as well as Bonerre and Takeo, broke out. Both were forced to take T2 if they wanted to have a small chance of defeating these Union members.

Tao was able to block most of an energy beam from Yuri with his cable from his left sleeve, which he turned like a propeller, and immediately struck back by trying to wrap the cable around his opponent's right ankle and give him a good amount of electricity. He was sure that this would not kill him, he did not have enough energy for that, but he would then be able to support Takeo and escape with him.

Yuri was faster, however, and jumped up and over Tao.

He prepared himself for the next energy beam that was about to be fired at him from above when he heard Takeo scream and looked over his right shoulder at him. This allowed Yuri to land a direct hit that knocked him out for a few seconds.

The Union member landed and stood in front of the one lying on his right. "You held out longer than expected, I thought my first attack would take you out, you're still no match for me."

Until now, Takeo had been able to dodge the energy balls his enemy fired at him and launch counterattacks by shooting his arms and legs with the nerve-destroying ammunition.

Bonerre noticed that this was not ordinary ammunition, as he felt a numbness in the affected areas, but this quickly disappeared due to his rapid regeneration. "So you are Takeo, the sniper from DA-5, who is known for his agility.

"I'm no longer part of DA-5 or the Union, you should know that."

"Sure I do, because you two were registered as traitors."

"So you're here to eliminate us?"

But Bonerre didn't want to talk any further. "Your speed is annoying, I'll stop it for now."

He moved unexpectedly quickly, even for Takeo, and put an energy ball with his right hand directly at his left shin and fired it.

Takeo screamed in pain as his bone broke and he was forced to go down on his left knee so as not to put any strain on it.

Shortly afterwards, Tao fell to the ground unconscious, which did not go unnoticed by his comrade. "Tao!" But getting distracted by the other was a big mistake for both of them.

Bonerre kicked with his right foot, the weapon from his left hand out of its owner's reach.

Now Takeo turned his focus back to the man in front of him and wanted to shoot him with his remaining weapon. But as he was getting up, another energy ball was fired from his left hand, directly at his right upper arm, which also broke the bone and caused him to scream again. He lost control of his hand, which caused the weapon to fall to the ground.

"This way you are completely harmless and unable to escape." Then he gave him a kick with his right under the chin, which sent him backwards a little, in front of Yuri's feet, where he landed on his back.

Meanwhile Tao woke up again, Bonerre came over and both were their hands tied behind their backs with special handcuffs, including Takeo's, as no consideration was given to his broken arm, and then they were seated back to back. Yuri stood in front of Takeo and Bonerre to his right.

"Someone's coming." The latter looked to his right.

Then everyone else looked in that direction.

It was M-21 who arrived.

"Another one? I thought it was only two renegade DA-5 members. Wait, isn't that the failed test subject M-21?" He had also seen him before, but never paid much attention to him.

"That's right." Yuri answered him.

Damn, what should M-21 do now? He should have thought of a plan earlier. If the two of them had defeated and captured his comrades in a matter of moments, how was he supposed to stand up to them? But thinking about it didn't help anymore, he just had to improvise.

"M-21, you can go."

"What?!" He had never expected that sentence from Yuri. "Are you making fun of me? Why should you let me go?"

"Instead of asking stupid questions, you should take this unique chance that I must give you and disappear. ..."

A chance that he must give him? What did he mean by that?

"... Don't worry, I won't stop you or attack you from behind, not even Bonerre, and if you're worried that these two might tell your allied Nobles that you've let them down, I can reassure you that once I'm done with them, they won't be able to tell anyone else nothing more. So this matter would remain between us."

M-21 was about to reply when Takeo got there first.

"What are you waiting for, run away M-21!"

"Exactly, you can't help us, these two are too strong." Tao added.

He looked at the two of them and then back at Yuri. M-21 didn't want to leave them behind, but he also knew that he was powerless against them, as Tao correctly put it. He took a hesitant step back with his right foot, then with his left, before turning around, running a few steps and jumping onto the next roof.

They were a little disappointed that he was leaving them behind so easily, but on the other hand they wouldn't have wanted him to die a useless death for them, so they were happy with it.

"He seems to have at least a little sense. So now back to you two, we're going on a little trip." There was something devilish about Yuri's grin as he looked into the face of the hated brother substitute and looked forward to what he was going to do to him.

"I'm afraid I'll have to call off the trip because someone broke my leg. I can't walk or jump to get anywhere."

"That's not my problem, you'll still accompany Yuri and me, how you do it is completely irrelevant to me."

Meanwhile, M-21 looked around hastily, as if he was looking for something or someone. "Where are you? He can't have come that far." Then he spotted his target. "There he is! Rai!" He shouted to him, but he didn't turn around.

Normally he would address him as Sir Raizel or at least Raizel, but gradually he and the others also started to use this casual form of address for the Noblesse and he did it unconsciously.

'Strange, didn't he hear me?' He tried again when he stopped a few meters behind him. "Rai?!"

This time he turned around, but didn't say a word.

"You absolutely have to come with me immediately, Takeo and Tao are in great danger." He assumed that this statement would be enough, but when M-21 turned around to go back, his desired companion made no move to do the same.

Was he refusing to interfere in human's affairs again, like the other day? "Why are you still standing there, Yuri and another Union member have captured them and they are going to kill them! Please come with me."

Fortunately, Rai actually took small steps towards him, which relieved him. "I'll go first."

From a distance he saw Yuri holding the standing Takeo by his broken right upper arm, and with Tao and Bonerre it was the same picture, only mirrored.

Luckily, they had not left yet and were still alive. "Stop!"

Everyone looked again at the voice, whose owner stopped a little way away from them.

"M-21?!" His comrades said together. Why had he come back?

Then they saw Rai standing right behind him, a little to the left. Did he know he was nearby and didn't run away and try to leaving them behind, but tried to get reinforcements?

"Let them go, Yuri!"

"I understand, you had no intention of running away at all, not bad at all, but your plan contains a crucial mistake, bad luck I would say."

Then Tao and Takeo also noticed what Yuri meant. Rai formed his right hand into a point, bent his arm slightly and pulled it back.

"Watch out!" First the sniper shouted.

"Get out of there, M-21!" Shouted his comrade afterward.

Since M-21 didn't understand what they meant, he turned to Rai, causing his fingers to penetrate his left side.

Chapter Text

"M-21!!" His friends shouted. The shock of what had happened and the concern for their comrade was written all over Takeo and Tao's faces.

After the Noble had withdrawn his hand, M-21 took a few steps back without taking his eyes off his attacker and now stood exactly in the middle between him and the four other people. He pressed his bleeding wound with his left hand.

"I can't believe it, Takeo, Rai actually attacked him!"

"I can't understand why Rai did that either?"

"What's going on, have you lost your mind?! Why the hell are you attacking me?" The last time he spoke to him so disrespectfully was when they were enemies. He simply didn't understand why he was doing this to him. Then Takeo's theory, which was also partly his own, came back to him that Frankenstein is a Union scientist and that mean, that Raizel is therefore one of them too. Does that mean they wanted to get rid of them now? Perhaps including M-24? No, something was wrong here. "Answer Rai!"

"There seems to be some confusion here, my name is not Rai, my name is Cadis ----Etrama ------ di ------ Seal.

'Seal?! Then that's really not Rai?' All three thought this in horror, but also with a little relief, because none of them really believed him capable of such a malicious act. But the look and the name must mean that they are related.

Seal looked briefly at the battle-maltreated bodies of Bonerre's and Yuri's prisoners especially on Takeo's obviously broken leg and then back at M-21.

The trio, who were still processing this news, did not get the chance to say anything else or ask a question, but frozen when Seal let his eyes glow red. What did he have in mind for them now? It was clear to them that they would have no chance against him if he come even near to Raizel's strength.

"Sleep."

As soon as he said this, M-21, Tao and Takeo closed their eyes. The latter two now hung limply in Yuri and Bonerre's grip with their heads hanging, while M-21 first sank to his knees and then tipped over onto his right side.

"Oh May, now we have to carry them too, nothing is spared us today." He would have preferred it if Takeo had had to make the journey to the base under his own power with his broken leg, but you couldn't have everything.

And again Bonerre spotted unwanted visitors coming towards them and looked to the left, but this time he didn't need to inform his comrade, as both he and the Noble heard the sound of rotor blades too.

"One of yours?"

"No, our models look different." Bonerre looked more closely. "But it's not a military helicopter either." After all, he was familiar with those.

"Whoever it is will regret coming here." Yuri wanted to use his energy beam to damage the rotor blades and cause them to crash. Who cared if they crashed into a residential building? The damage would only destroy more evidence that it wasn't an accident.

"Wait a minute." Seal stepped forward, grabbed M-21 by the collar and threw him to Bonerre, who caught him with his left hand. "You go ahead, I'll follow later. First I'll take care of these annoying insects. Where can I find you?"

"I don't know if we can accept that offer?"

"You can, Yuri, so where?"

"The outbuilding of the destroyed base, in the basement. Are you familiar with the localities here?"

"I know the place, so see you later."

Yuri didn't want to be indirectly ordered by him, but defying him would have been stupid, so he put Takeo over his right shoulder, while Bonerre took M-21 over his left and Tao over his right and both hurried off in the opposite direction from which the helicopter was approaching.

The pilot and co-pilot of the news helicopter noticed this, of course. They were actually on their way to a train accident to report on it and take some aerial photos when they saw lights flashing in the distance and sensed a big story. They changed course and flew to the left. Since the flashes of light had now stopped, they were about to give up their search for the origin and head for their actual destination when they discovered several people on a roof. They couldn't believe their eyes when two of them jumped superhumanly far from roof to roof and only one remained behind, who seemed to be waiting for them.

The two of them didn't want to miss the chance to do an exclusive interview with him, when their blood froze in their veins when they looked into glowing red eyes and saw a broad grin on the face of the man who wearing black clothes.

"That's not a human! Maybe we should turn around and notify the army?" Said the co-pilot, completely afraid.

"Good idea, I don't plan on dying here for a story either."

But they didn't get a chance to escape unmolested, as they were already trapped in Seal's technique.

"Mind control."

The two people on board the helicopter looked at an empty roof, then the co-pilot checked the displays and realized that they had gone off course. "Are you dreaming? Why are you flying in this direction, the accident happened in a northwesterly direction and not to the west of the city."

"Damn it, why didn't you tell me that earlier?!"

"Why me, you're flying the machine?"

"Yes, and as my assistant you should keep an eye on the displays! There's nothing we can do now, let's quickly correct our course so that we're still the first to arrive at the derailment place, otherwise our boss will give us hell and cut our pay." He turned and flew to his original destination.

Seal stepped out from behind the extension of the building that led into the stairwell, behind which he hid him, and watched the machine moving away from him. He had erased their memories of everything after they had taken off with the helicopter. Erasing such a short period of time and not even rewriting it did not put a human into a state of sleep, only major changes did this so that the victim on whom the technique was applied was not mentally overwhelmed with the adjustment.

"There in front!"

When he heard a voice, he looked to his right and grinned. 'Ah, so they found me?' He turned to the left and jumped onto the next roof to get away from the two figures.

"Stop!!!!"

M-24, who looked at his cell phone every few minutes, became more and more agitated. Two and a half hours had already passed when Takeo and Tao left. That couldn't mean anything good and M-21 wasn't back yet. He knew he had to work overtime today, but that long was unusual?

He couldn't stand this tension any longer. "Excuse me, I have to make a quick phone call." As he said that, he stood up and left the room to go to the balcony on the first floor to be undisturbed and, above all, unheard.

Rael and Regis, who was sitting to his left, looked at each other worriedly. Something wasn't right, they both suspected.

M-24 tried to reach Tao first, but he got the automated message, 'The person you are calling is unavailable.'

Then he tried Takeo, with the same result.

Finally he tried M-21 and was relieved when the tone sounded to establish the connection.

It rang eight, nine, ten times. This was also unusual, as M-21 usually answered within a very short time.

Then the continuous tone ended and someone answered the call. "M-21, ... ."

"No, it's Frankenstein. He lost his cell phone in the teacher's lounge, if you want to talk to him, I'm afraid I have to disappoint you, he left school over two hours ago."

"Over two hours ago?" He got the bad feeling that he was in the same trouble as Tao and Takeo.

"Yes, something is wrong?"

M-24 told him about the call from the KSA agent that the Tenth and Eleventh Elders are here to investigate the disappearance of the Twelfth and about Tao, who had set out with Takeo to get the chip before it fell into the hands of the Union. "I'm afraid they might have been caught and since M-21 hasn't arrived here, he could also be in trouble." He didn't even want allow the thought that his three comrades might already have been killed.

"Unfortunately, I share your fears. I'll go to the place where Tao and Takeo wanted to go. I'll let you know as soon as I find out something." Frankenstein hung up straight away, left his office and, without his car, headed across the rooftops to the former battlefield. The traffic would take up far too much of his time, time that his employees might no longer have.

M-24 returned to the living room and sat back down in his old seat.

"Is everything OK?" Suyi, who was sitting opposite him, asked him immediately.

"Yes, everything's fine."

"Are you sure? You've seemed so tense all evening?" Yuna, who was sitting to Suyi's right, asked.

"You must be imagining it, as I said, everything's fine. Who wants to play a game of cards?"

Seira, who was sitting to Yuna's right, stood up and got the deck of cards. She noticed that M-24 wanted to prevent further questions like this and tried to support him.

Rael, who was sitting to his left, whispered something to him quietly. "What's going on?"

Suyi was just showing Yuna something on her smartphone, which M-24 used to write a short message. 'M-21, Tao and Takeo may be in trouble. Frankenstein is checking it out.' Then he sent it to Rael, Regis, Seira and Rai. This silent communication was practical and the girls didn't notice anything from it.

Two more Union members arrived in South Korea, dressed in bright coats with hoods on.

The first of them took off his headgear and red hair appeared. "And Seal wants to meet us here? Why did he have to choose a city and not one of our usual meeting places?" The Sixth Elder, Urokai Agvain, seemed obviously dissatisfied with the choice of location.

"You know what he's like, he probably just wanted to annoy you a little again." Replied the Seventh Elder, Zarga Siriana, who also took off his headgear and looked at his companion on his left.

"Yes, that would really be like him, always trying to annoy others in this childish way until they lose their temper."

"That's why you're his favorite victim, Urokai."

"What do you mean by this? That I can't control my impulses!" He shouted at him with his left fist clenched, as if he was threatening him to punch him if he didn't take his words back.

"You've just proven with your reaction that it's true."

"Let him fool you for centuries and then you can have your say. He sent me once to the North Pole, then to the Sahara and even to the Mount Everest, supposedly to choose a safe meeting place with me, but he never showed up there himself! And those were his most harmless pranks. So a little skepticism about this meeting place is appropriate."

"I agree with you, but this time he wanted to meet us both here and this place doesn't seem to be an extreme climatic area, which makes it likely that this isn't a prank."

"I hope so for his sake, one more lousy trick like that and I'll wring his neck!"

"As if you'd be able to do that, he's much stronger than you, don't forget that."

"Yes, yes, you don't have to tell me that. That's his luck. Still, I can't believe that Raizel's coffin turned up here of all places."

"I'm skeptical too, but we should first listen to what Seal wanted to discuss with us, just in person."

TingTingTing. An email reached Urokai, who took out his red cell phone with his right hand.

"If speaking of the devil in Noble guise." He read the message and frowned a little worriedly his forehead. "Hm?"

"What is it? What is he writing?"

The red-haired Noble read the message. 'I'm being hunted right now, therefore I'll be a little later. Why don't you do a little sightseeing tour in the meantime. Seal.' Has he lost his mind?"

He wrote back immediately. 'Do you need support?' If this was another one of his stupid jokes, Urokai would definitely freak out, but he had to ask first to be sure.

It only took thirty seconds for the Sixth Elder to receive his answer. 'Good joke, I'll remember that. I'm just playing a little cat and mouse with the two fools behind me. See you soon.'

Both of them just stood there completely speechless.

"I already feel sorry for his opponents whoever they may be."

"Yes, me too." Zarga added, because that Seal's cat and mouse game meant nothing more than that he let his victims chase after him, repeatedly giving them false hope of catching him, only to escape from them again and thus draining them more and more until they are completely unable to fight due to exhaustion. Since most of them are so angry about his antics that they only see red and want to catch their target at any cost, that they often don't even notice how exhausted they are until they suddenly collapse, but then it is too late and the supposed mouse becomes the big cat.

Chapter Text

Shortly before the Tenth and Eleventh Elders arrived in South Korea, Ikhan was in Shinwoo's room, who was sitting on the right edge of the bed and his guest was sitting on the chair at the desk.

"Hah, training today was exhausting again, I'm sure I'll have sore muscles tomorrow."

"What are you complaining about, Shinwoo? You're used to endurance and combat training, but I'm not, so if anyone can complain, it's me."

"Sure, but you're keeping up really well." Suddenly he jumped up, which almost made Ikhan fall off his chair in shock.

"Are you crazy! Why are you scaring me like that?!"

"Ikhan, I've just had a really brilliant idea."

"Don't take it the wrong way, but to have a really brilliant idea, you also have to have super intelligence and you really don't have that. Sometimes I'm not even sure if it's a simple one." He muttered the second sentence quietly to himself.

"First of all, listen. We're asking the Noble, Seal, if he can give you back your memories. I mean, if he can change the woman's memories so easily, then maybe it can also be done in the opposite direction and restore stolen memories. That way you might finally be able to remember everything that Rai stole from you."

"You know what, that's really a brilliant idea." He would really like to know what exactly had happened that made Rai think that these events had to be changed and that was an excellent opportunity.

"You see, I'm just an unrecognized genius." He puffed out his chest and knocked on it once with his right fist, which made him cough.

And again Ikhan mumbled something to himself. "Genius, I doubt it, more likely that a blind hen will find a grain of corn sometimes."

"Did you say something?"

"No, nothing, nothing at all."

"Well then, come on. Let's ask him right now."

They headed for the guest quarters, but he didn't respond to the knock on his door, so they tried it in the gym, dining room and other public areas of the base, but he was nowhere to be found.

Ikhan asked the next agent who passed them if he knew where the guest was at the moment and he was lucky, he had actually just met him. "He went outside."

"Thank you very much."

They also left the base and quickly found him standing on the coast facing to the direction of South Korea and made a phone call. Out of politeness they waited a little way away, of course, because they didn't want to overhear him.

Seal called Urokai's number for the third time in a row. He tried to ignore him after the last joke he played on him when he sent him to the highest mountain in the world. That must have made him angrier than he thought.

Urokai, who knew that the Noblesse's brother would not stop calling him again, admitted defeat and answered. "What the hell do you want from me!"

With foresight, he held the cell phone, in his right hand, away from his ear for a short time when he heard someone finally answer the call. Only when the voice faded away did he put it to his ear again. "I wanted to meet you." And again he held the receiver away from him. Urokai shouted even louder this time, so loud that his next sentence of the conversation, was audible even to Shinwoo and Ikhan.

"FORGET IT! NO MORE MEETINGS IN ANY SUPPOSEDLY SAFE PLACES! IF YOU WANT TO TALK TO ME, THEN COME TO ME!"

"Unfortunately that's not possible, there's something I can only tell you in person, it's about Raizel's coffin, which is said to have recently appeared."

This sentence temporarily silenced Urokai.

"Hello, Earth to Urokai. Are you still there?"

"Yes, I am. Are you sure it's really his? I mean, the incident happened 820 years ago and there's been no trace of him since then."

"No, I'm not sure yet, but my gut feeling tells me that it could be him. The place where it was found was not far from the battlefield where he was supposed to go into Eternal Sleep after his fight with Muzaka. Crombel said that it was found on the sea floor. According to the description, the coffin is white, with a golden cross. Does that sound familiar to you? Only the coffins of the Lord's family and mine have coffins with this appearance, unlike the others, which are black with a white cross. Crombel cannot possibly know this information, and certainly not the black market traders who described it to him like that. I don't trust the Union at all that they could use it for their research purposes and unfortunately claim that they haven't found it yet, so I'm setting off myself to the place where the handover was supposed to take place months ago, but as I found out, it failed at that time."

"And you want to meet me there, right?"

"Exactly, I need to talk to you about something else in person. I can't reach Roctis at the moment and I left him the same message on his cellphone to meet me there. I'll inform Zarga next."

"That's not necessary, he's with me right now and heard everything."

"We're coming. Where are we meeting?" The voice of the second person on the phone rang out.

"In South Korea, in the center of the western coastal city, I'll send you the exact coordinates right away."

"When." He asked further.

"I'll be there in an hour, how long will you need?"

"One and a half at most."

"Good, see you soon then." With that he ended the call and sent Urokai the exact location as an email before he put the cellphone back in his pocket.

When the children saw that, they approached the Noble. "Hey you, do you have a moment, we ... ."

Unfortunately, Seal had only noticed them in the middle of the conversation and was now wondering what they had heard and whether they would voluntarily reveal themselves or not. He looked briefly back over his left shoulder, then back to the front. Seal didn't even let the red-haired boy finish speaking as he hurried away across the water, hoping they would follow him. He had to make sure that they didn't tell Crombel about this without being noticed.

"Hey?! He's just taking off! Wait!" Shinwoo shouted after him, but got no reaction. "What's all this nonsense about? Come on, ... ." He quickly grabbed Ikhan's left wrist with his right hand and pulled him along with him. "... after him! We can't let this chance slip away."

The black-haired boy naturally noticed his pursuers and heard them calling after him. He looked back again, this time over his right shoulder, before slowing down a little, as if he wanted to let them catch up.

"Well, finally he noticed us."

But to Ikhan's suffering, who had already put in enough effort today for his liking, thought they could now slow down a little, but were bitterly disappointed, because Seal, who was looking ahead again, grinned devilishly, which of course the two pursuers couldn't see, and increased his speed again.

"How fast is this Seal?" Ikhan's eyes almost popped out of his head, as he was out of sight again within seconds.

"That lousy ..., he's doing that on purpose. He's definitely seen us and is making fun of us, but that doesn't matter now, we're not going to let ourselves be left behind that easily, are we, Ikhan?"

"Exactly."

This meant that they also picked up the pace again.

The Nobles noticed this immediately, of course. 'Oho, they're better than I thought, but I'm unbeatable at playing cat and mouse.' And once again he let them get closer, little by little, only to increase his speed again.

"How is that possible, he's gotten even faster than he was just now?"

"We'll never catch up with him, let's turn back." Ikhan said, somewhat disappointed.

"No way! This is about your memories, so don't say things like that!" Even though it seemed impossible, Shinwoo didn't want to give up so easily. The two continued their pursuit, even though their target was now out of sight. They were sure that they would find him in the next coastal town.

When he arrived at the harbor, Seal turned around. "Hm? Where are they? Did I overestimate them and go too fast? No matter, the two will show up, because they seemed to want to talk to me at any cost." He looked at his watch, great, it had only taken him 43 minutes. That meant waiting, but he was already on his way to the meeting point.

As he stood there on the roof he had to think of his brother. He always believed that one day he would find his coffin. After all, he couldn't have died back then, which he could say with absolute certainty. Because since the Nobles have existed, there has always been a Lord who led them and a Noblesse who had to ensure that the laws were followed and that the Nobles' honor was upheld. Since the current Noblesse has no descendant who could take his place, he, as his twin brother, would be the one to whom his power would have been transferred. This was also the reason why Lagus insisted on getting rid of Raizel in order to get his power into their ranks. His brother would never have supported Lagus' views, after all. But since he had not become a Noblesse and Raizel had not returned to Lukadonia, it was reasonable to assume that he was sleeping in his coffin to recover. In the worst case scenario for Raizel, this state would be eternal, and he would remain trapped on the threshold between life and death.

"Rai!"

"He had to get his hands on him at any cost, so that he ... ."

"Rai!"

After he heard someone calling a name for the second time, he looked around. Was he being meand? A gray-haired man with a scar on his lip was now standing a few steps in front of him. He had seen him somewhere before, but where? Then he remembered, he was one of Crombel's test subjects.

The man asked him to come with him, which he had no intention of doing, but only did because he mentioned Yuri, which made him curious.

When he arrived at his destination, he also recognized the others present, apart from the man wearing glasses, there was Bonerre, whom he had recently seen with Crombel in the base, as well as two DA-5 members. However, they no longer seemed to be on the same side, as they had obviously been captured.

As far as he knew, Yuri was here to get the coffin, could that mean that these two or maybe even all three knew something about it or its location?

Seal recognized a suspicious look when he saw it and Yuri seemed to be suspicious of him for some reason at the moment. Was it because he came here with the test subject, who was apparently more on the prisoners' side than on his? He couldn't allow that to happen, after all he still needed the Union and had to show that he was on the Union's side. Slowly he formed his right hand into a point and bent his arm.

This way, when he attacked him, he could also protect this fool who was running to his death with his eyes open. He killed only when necessary, not for pleasure.

He placed his bet on the two DA-5 members. 'Come on, says something!' If he moves any slower, it will be noticeable.

Then finally the warning he had been counting for came and he could now direct his attack to a non-fatal location and blame it on his movement.

But he called him Rai again, as well as also his comrades did. That was getting on his nerves and he told them what his real name was. Then he looked at the prisoners. They were pretty battered, especially the one with long hair whose leg was broken. He felt a little sorry for them, as Yuri would certainly not be gentle with them during the interrogation, so he decided to at least spare them the strain of the journey to the interrogation place and sent them to sleep. The torture would be pointless and completely unnecessary.

Then a helicopter that did not belong to the Union arrived and Yuri wanted to bring it down without scruples, no matter how many lives it would cost. He found it repulsive how these human could be. To accept the death of others of their own kind without hesitation, for their own benefit, or even to cause it himself, was despicable for him. He intervened and was able to prevent the drama.

As soon as the helicopter had left, Crombel's two new favorite toys appeared again and he could continue his game of cat and mouse. But he still had the nerve to inform Urokai and thus Zarga about his current situation.

"Come on, keep hunting me, my unsuspecting prey. I'm curious to see how long you can hold out." Of course, he could have taken care of them on the spot, but this was much more fun and the sources of information will be asleep for a while before the questioning can begin. So why not use the time to have a little fun?

Chapter Text

Frankenstein reached his destination and didn't take long to find Takeo's ammunition casings. It was clear they had encountered someone here and tried to escape, as there were too few signs of a fight, as the place showed no devastation .

Frankenstein immediately called M-24 to inform him that his suspicions seemed to be correct, and at least the two of them were in trouble.

When his cell phone rang, M-24 excused himself again and went outside this time. He didn't have a good feeling about the call.

Frankenstein didn't wait for him to start the conversation, but immediately began talking. "I regret to inform you that you were right. Those two definitely encountered enemies here, and by all appearances, they were trying to escape, presumably back toward the city."

"So what should we do now?"

"I suggest we look for them there, or at least for clues that could lead us to their whereabouts. Are the others with you?"

"Yes, but also Yuna and Suyi."

"If that's the case, one of them should stay with them and take the children home later while the others search the city. I'll take care of the northern part, you take care of the other three, and we'll meet in the city center."

"Understood." Now that he was certain, his concern only grew as time passed.

He tucked his cell phone into his trousers pocket with his right hand and went back inside, but stopped at the entrance to the living room door. All eyes were now on him.

"I just received a call from Mr. Lee. He said that Tao, Takeo, and M-21 would have to stay with him at school for a while longer. It was about some preparations, if I understood correctly." He said this primarily to reassure the girls, but the others present immediately knew something was wrong.

"Preparations? I didn't even know there was going to be any kind of event or anything like that in the next few days." Suyi said.

"I haven't heard anything about it either." Confirmed her neighbor.

Regis was the first to suddenly stand up. "I just remembered that Seira and I have something important to do, so we have to excuse ourselves for today. Rael, would you please escort the children home later?" He didn't even let him answer and just continued talking as if it were already a done deal. "Thank you."

So Seira also stood up and walked with him to the exit. Shortly afterward, Rai also stood up and followed them outside without saying a word to the children, but first he went outside he stopped next to M-24's right side and looked at him. "Would you accompany me?"

That played into the man's hands, because he too was already thinking of an excuse, but he thus took the problem of finding a suitable one away from him. "Sure."

Shortly afterward, the door was heard closing.

"And they're gone."

"Yes, hopefully that's not a bad omen."

"What do you mean?" Rael asked Yuna.

"The last time they were in a hurry and left us both at the Computer Game Center, the next day they said Ikhan had unexpectedly left for a foreign country with Tao, but only he returned from that trip, and we haven't heard from Ikhan since the day."

"I understand."

The four gathered outside the door learned from M-24 what Frankenstein had discovered and his suggested search.

Raizel was to form a team with M-24, while the other two set out alone. The duo headed west, Seira headed east, and Regis took over the south, while Frankenstein took care of the northern part of the city. They agreed to contact the others as soon as they found out something.

Meanwhile, the Tenth and Eleventh Elders also set out and left the KSA building. They wanted to complete their mission as quickly as possible and solve the Twelfth Elder's disappearance. Their destination was to be the last known whereabout of their colleague.

In the meantime, the three prisoners had been tied to the wall with the previously prepared chains, with their hands above their heads. Tao was on the far left, Takeo in the middle, and M-21 on the right, with a pair of chains still free next to him.

They came to their senses at the same time. Takeo was the first to regain consciousness, followed closely by Tao.

The fact that M-21 continued to hang his head worried Takeo, as the technique was being used on them at the same time. "M-21, are you awake?"

"To my regret, yes." And he meant it, because the wound Seal had inflicted on him hadn't healed yet and was therefore painful.

They looked around and immediately recognized the place where they were being held captive. It was the basement room where Tao and Takeo's lives had changed. Here, they became traitors to protect the three children.

"I'm afraid this is where our execution is supposed to take place. A fitting place Yuri chose for it, don't you think?" Tao said, while he's looking at the spot where he had almost lost his life at the hands of Kranz.

Takeo also kept looking at that spot. "Yes, sort of."

Then M-21 intervened in the glum conversation. "Even if it won't change anything, I'm sorry. Instead of helping you, I only made the situation worse by bringing another enemy to you. Please forgive me."

"What are you apologizing for? We were the ones who were captured, it's not your fault."

Takeo elaborated. "Exactly, if any, we should apologize to you. After all, you're in this situation because of us."

"You should have just taken off and left us behind, like Yuri offered."

Tao's statement disappointed M-21 a little. "What kind of person do you think I am? Did you really think I would abandon my comrades to save myself? ..."

'Comrades?!' The fact that he called them that surprised them a little.

"... Even if you might not see me and M-24, two failed test subjects, that way, to us, you are our comrades, and if he had been in my place, he would have acted exactly the same way and tried to help you."

Suddenly, Tao started giggling, and Takeo joined in.

This disappointed M-21 even more. "What's so funny?" Was it so ridiculous and absurd that they saw them as their comrades?

"Sorry, but we had exactly the same thought as you. We thought you'd probably never be able to accept us as full-fledged comrades, since you and your deceased comrades share a much too close bond."

"True," Tao confirmed. "We thought there simply wasn't room for us there, and we understood that, but that didn't change the fact that you two had become true comrades to us, more than our old team ever was. Through you, we learned what the word is worth and what it actually means. You and M-24 would risk your lives for each other at any time. That's why we decided to do the same for our comrades and wanted to follow your example and become stronger for it. Not only to protect us, but also you."

For a moment, M-21 was speechless before he found his voice again. "It's a shame M-24 won't find out about this; he would have been happy about that, but I fear that no help will arrive this time. After all, no one knows that we've been kidnapped or where we were taken."

"I fear that too, especially since they don't even know that Yuri caught us and not the two Elders."

"Elders?" What was Takeo talking about?

"Oh yes, you don't even know yet. We learned from Yeonsu that the Tenth and Eleventh Elders are in the city, investigating the Twelfth, disappear." Takeo reported.

"We assumed they would be investigating the battle scene, and then I remembered that I'd left something there that could put them on our trail: a chip. While trying to retrieve it, we were surprised by Yuri and Bonerre. You know the rest."

Then Takeo had an idea. "M-21, I know these chains are probably specifically designed for people with superhuman strength, but so were the handcuffs you were bound with back then, and yet you managed to break them when Shark almost killed Ikhan. Is it possible you could do it with these shackles? I mean, you've gotten a lot stronger since that day." If so, that would increase their chances of escape.

"I can give it a try." He looked above him at his bound wrists and transformed his arms. They didn't break like the handcuffs, so he tugged on them, but that was useless, too. "No chance. These seem a lot sturdier than the last ones." He transformed back to conserve energy; who knows what he might need them for next.

Their conversation or the rustling of the chains must have been heard by their captors, because not long afterward, footsteps were heard in the hallway, drawing their attention to the door.

As suspected, Yuri entered the room, closely followed by Bonerre, who was holding the metal case in his right hand.

"See, I told you I heard something." Yuri said to his companion as they both approached their prisoners, who were chained to the left wall, standing, in some distance from the door.

"Since I'm a busy man, and the search for you has already taken up a lot of my time, I'll keep this brief. I only have a few simple questions for you. Let's start with the first one. Where is the coffin?"

So that's why they were here? Not to execute the traitors in the first place, but to retrieve the coffin?

None of the three reacted, and they simply stared at him. They wouldn't reveal that it was in Frankenstein and Raizel's possession. Under no circumstances, they agreed on that, even without having to coordinate.

Yuri took a small, flat, rectangular, silver box out of his right trouser pocket and opened it with his left hand. Inside, it was lined with dark red fabric and contained five syringes filled with a light blue liquid.

The three suspected this might be the truth serum he wanted to use to make them speak.

Yuri noticed their sudden increase in tension. "Why do you look so worried? This isn't the truth serum, if that's what you're guessing. ..."

This relieved the three a little, but they were disappointed again the next moment.

"... I've already injected you with it. It should start taking effect in a few moments, if it hasn't already. This is the antiserum."

The three remained silent.

"Tell me, do you actually know why no one who received the drug has ever been able to talk about side effects or anything like that? Because none of them are alive anymore. It not only forces people to tell the truth, but also has a secondary effect: it affects the nervous system, overstimulating it, causing even the slightest touch to experience pain ten times as intense. As this continually increases, the body ultimately succumbs. I can assure you that it silences everyone flawlessly. I was there when it was tested on the rejected M-Series test subjects, and every single one of them writhed in agony before breathing their last, grateful that it was over. At least this waste could be used for something."

Hearing this statement from Yuri, who was grinning as he did so, made M-21 seethe with rage. In his mind, he heard the screams of his comrades and wanted to attack his opponent, but his restraints held him back. He tugged on them again, with the same result as the first attempt.

Yuri found it amusing to see this reaction and continued. He took out the leftmost syringe of the five with his left hand and held it demonstratively at head height in front of the three prisoners. "This is your only chance to ease your suffering. This will at least make your death quick and painless, you have my word. So, what is it? Do you feel the pain increasing yet?"

They really did. At first they thought it was just their imagination, but now they knew that their wounds were indeed radiating more pain than when they had first received them.

"I repeat my first question, where is the coffin? You have five seconds to answer."

All he received was silence again, so he counted down: five, four, three, two, one. When he reached zero, he closed his hand around the object, made a fist, and crushed the syringe, causing the liquid to run between his fingers and drip onto the floor, forming a small puddle in front of his feet. He then opened his hand again and let the remains pieces trickle down.

Immediately afterward, he took out the second one. "I repeat, where is the coffin?"

"I thought you were busy, so why waste your time and ours? We don't intend to tell you anything, whether we have the answers you're looking for or not." Tao's statement echoed everyone's opinion.

He counted down again. "Five, four, three, two, one, and thus this one too was crushed and joined the first one on the ground.

Then he took out the third. This time he used a combination of psychological and physical torture. The latter was already taken care of by the drug and the previous wounds, and this, along with the fear of the extent of the pain that might still reach, has so far caused everyone to speak voluntarily.

"I agree with you, Tao, that's why I'm reducing the thinking time to three seconds. By the way, if you're counting on, should the unlikely event occur you make it out of here alive, that someone else being able to give you an antidote. I'm afraid I have to disappoint you. This is a special mixture that can only interact with the drug I gave you. In other words, the composition is adjusted each time, and only the specially prepared countermixture can counteract its effects. So think carefully about whether you want to speak after all."

They remained steadfast in silence.

"Three, two, ..." he deliberately waited a moment, "... one." Yuri wasn't bluffing and crushed the third syringe. This confirmed that at least one of them was already facing an agonizing death.

But Yuri didn't end his interrogation there and took out the fourth syringe.

"Let's start again, where is the coffin?"

Silence.

"As you wish, three, two, one." And that would also render number four useless.

Then he took out the fifth and final syringe. This was his ace, because the prospect of losing it would surely make one of them cave.

"The first one to speak gets it. Threeee, twoooo, ... ." He deliberately dragged it out to increase the fear and thus the pressure.

Meanwhile, Shinwoo and Ikhan, who were still chasing Seal, were gradually running out of energy.

The Noble noticed this. He was extremely impressed. Many Noble or Werewolf with whom he played this game couldn't keep up for as long as the two of them had been, but it was now time to deal with those who knew about his secret meeting with Urokai, Zarga and Roctis, and silence them for ever.

Chapter Text

During the interrogation, the two Elders discovered the battlefield where Yuri and Bonerre had fought against Tao under Takeo, which of course had left its mark.

But it wasn't long before they had company, as Rai and M-24 spotted them and wanted to confront them.

"Who are you?" That was the Eleventh Elder's first reaction when the two newcomers joined them on the roof.

Rai didn't answer him, but simply asked a counter-question. "We're looking for three people. Where are they?"

"Do we look like information bureau to you? I have no idea who you're talking about, but I can't stand being talked at like that. Show a little more respect for an Elder of the Union."

Then M-24's guess was correct: they were indeed the Elders.

"Calm down, Eleventh, they probably didn't even know who they were dealing with, so you can't accuse them of disrespect."

As Rai continued to stare at them with that authoritative gaze, it gradually began to bother the Tenth Elder as well.

"Let's just take these guys out and then we'll continue searching for clues to the Twelfth's whereabout."

"For once, I agree with you; we shouldn't leave any witnesses behind anyway."

"You won't find the man you're looking for. I ended his existence. He left me no other choice."

M-24 looked at the Noblesse to his right in surprise that he would admit this so easily in front of them, and the other two also looked surprised.

"M-24, inform the others."

Only when Rai said this did he remember that they had agreed on this earlier; before that, he was too tense. He pulled out his cell phone with his right hand and called Regis. He briefly told him where they were and that he should inform Frankenstein and the others. The call lasted no longer than ten seconds.

Regis then went over to the two of them while relaying the information. Frankenstein was the first person he contacted, otherwise, Frankenstein would certainly become extremely angry with him when it was all over.

Of course, the blond scientist immediately set off for his master, taking the fastest route possible.

Seira was next, and she too turned back to get to the location Regis had told her.

Rael wasn't excluded either.

"Why are you calling me?"

"We've found the Elders."

"And what's that to me?"

"What's that to you,...?" He interrupted his sentence; there was no time for arguments now. "I'll email you the location. Take the children home and hurry. The Noblesse and M-24 are facing them alone right now, and it's uncertain whether they weren't also escorted by a bodyguard like the Twelfth."

"Don't give me orders, Landegre!" He yelled into the phone and hung up.

His right ear rang a bit after the sudden and unexpected increase in the volume of his interlocutor's voice. They couldn't count on him, it seemed. This disappointed Regis, because he thought Rael had changed. He put his phone back in his pocket without writing the email, as it seemed unnecessary.

"Regis."

The called one looked to his left and saw that Seira had joined him. So they continued on their way together.

At the moment, however, Rai and M-24 were still facing the two Union leaders alone.

The Noblesse, however, was unfazed by this situation and turned to the two in front of him again. "I'll ask again, where are the three?"

"Are you deaf or slow on the uptake? We don't know who you're talking about, and you're starting to get on my nerves. I'd still like to know how you managed to take out the Twelfth, but I don't care right now. I'll simply send you and your companion to hell, and that'll solve the problem." With that, the Eleventh prepared for battle, and M-24 also moved into attack position.

He didn't know if he would be much help to Raizel, but he wasn't going to let him fight alone. "Perhaps it would be better if you retreated until the others arrived. I'll hold them off here as long as I can." Without looking at him, keeping his focus on his opponents, he suggested this, already concentrating energy in his right fist, which glowed white.

Rai looked at him somewhat surprised. It almost never happened that he was offered protection instead of being asked for. He only experienced that with Frankenstein, but he had to admit, it felt good.

"I'll take care of you two fools on my own, or are there any objections?" The Eleventh was full of energy.

"Yes, I do."

The elders turned to the new voice behind them, and M-24 breathed a sigh of relief. Support had arrived.

"I won't let anyone threaten my master." Frankenstein, who was nearby, appeared just in time before the duel between the two teams could begin.

"Great, another conceited snob who thinks he can act like a big shot."

Frankenstein's left eyebrow twitched, and he put on a strained smile. "What did you just say to me?" He formed his terrifying aura, filled with extreme murderous intent, and looked at his master, asking for permission, who simply nodded briefly.

The next second, the Eleventh Elder was pierced from behind through the left shoulder blade with a small spear.

He was completely taken by surprise, as he hadn't expected such an attack. He spat blood, and after the spear disappeared, he pressed the wound with his right hand.

His companion, on his left side, was also astonished by what had happened.

"You lousy, cowardly rat." Frankenstein's victim seethed with rage.

"You're lucky I still need you. Tell me, where are the three you kidnapped?"

"Now he's starting to do that too. I've had enough, I'll kill you first."

Very well, his focus was now on Frankenstein, so his master wouldn't have to use his powers here. "Go ahead, but I doubt anything more than hot air and empty threats comes out of your mouth. Feel free to convince me otherwise, you wannabe."

He had heard that word 'wannabe' many times in his life, and each time it enraged the Eleventh, who was known as Muar Back then.

He came from a noble family (this does not refer to vampires), at least his father, who was a earl, but his mother, on the other hand, was just a simple maid with whom he had a liaison.

The earl paid her a large sum for her silence about this affair. In return, she had to leave his estate and leave her son, Muar, behind.

Since his wife was unable to bear children of her own, he took the opportunity to father and raise an heir this way.

To keep up appearances, they claimed he was the product of their marriage, but this didn't last long. His physical appearance was the best evidence, as both his father and his alleged mother had dark brown hair and eyes, while he was blond with blue eyes. He inherited these traits from his biological mother.

In retrospect, he should have chosen a wife who looked more like him or his wife, but it was now too late.

His father sent him to boarding school to avoid annoying questions about his origins when he was just seven years old.

At the time, he didn't understand why his parents were so hostile. But that wasn't the end of it for him; on the contrary, things only started to get worse.

Through gossip the children overheard from their parents, they learned about the rumors that their classmate was an illegitimate child with a vulgar mother, which turned out to be true.

He spoke to his father on the phone, who indirectly confirmed this by saying that the subject would never be spoken of in his house. Then he realized that the rumors were true, the facts, naturally shocked Muar. It felt as if the rug had been pulled out from under him.

After the conversation had already ended, he stood in his room, for almost an hour, staring out the window, his eyes wide open and his mouth open, his cell phone to his left ear. He was eight years old at the time.

After a while, he put the cell phone back in his left pocket and left his room, although his blank stare still hadn't disappeared.

In the courtyard, three classmates of the same age approached him and once again teased him about his heritage. The middle of the three said something that made Muar's fuses blow, namely, that he was just a 'wannabe' blue blood.

The normally quiet boy, who had endured the ridicule and scorn, suddenly looked angrily at the boy in front of him and punched him right in the face, with His right Fist, causing his nose to bleed.

The boy fell backward, and Muar jumped on him, planting his knees on the ground to his left and right, pinning him between them, grabbing his collar with his left hand, and punching him in the face three more times with his right fist before the other two could pull him off.

Of course, he was disciplined for this, not only by the headmaster, but also by his father, who wasn't exactly pleased that his offspring was bringing his family's reputation through the mud. After that, such clashes became more frequent, and the only positive thing was that his classmates began to avoid him.

At 15, he began researching to finally find his real mother. He consoled himself, all these years, with the thought that his father was probably keeping her away from him somehow and that she would come looking for him. It didn't take long before he tracked down the former employee. Her name was Sue, and she lived in a suburb, in a town in England not far from his boarding school.

Muar sneaked off the premises without permission, too driven to finally find his missing mother to follow the rules.

He took a half-hour bus ride to his destination. At first, Muar stood opposite the street and looked at the condominium with its front garden. It reassured him to see that his mother seemed to be doing well.

The door opened, and there he saw her: a woman, 1,70 m tall, with long blond hair and blue eyes, in her mid-thirties, wearing jeans, a white T-shirt, and slippers. She wasn't alone, however, because a man, 1,78 m tall, with blond hair and brown eyes, wearing a gray suit and carrying a brown briefcase in his right hand, stepped out of the entrance, walked past her on the right, gave her a kiss, and got into his car.

Next, a boy, 1,62 m tall, twelve years old, also blond and with blue eyes, wearing school uniforms and carrying a schoolbag, came out. Was that his little brother?

The boy was hugged by his mother, and seemed a little embarrassed because of it, and then got into the car and sat behind his father before they both drove off. She waved to them with a smile and her right hand.

As she was about to go back inside, she spotted the teenager who was apparently watching her.

Now that she was alone and had already seen him, he gathered his courage and went to her; that was why he'd come in the first place.

"Can I help you in any way?" She recognized the dark brown uniform with a white shirt he wore; he went to the boarding school in the neighboring town.

At first, he didn't say a word, not too surprised to see that she had a new partner, but another child? He hadn't expected that.

"If you don't want anything specific from me, I'll go back inside."

She was already turning around when he grabbed her left wrist with his right hand. "No, wait."

When she looked at him in shock, he flinched and let go of her. "I, I wanted, I ... ." He was so nervous that he couldn't form a coherent sentence.

"Do we know each other from somewhere?"

This sentence made him hopeful. Did she recognize him out of pure maternal instinct? His heart raced in his chest. "I am Muar, I am your son." He got straight to the point, without beating around the bush.

Now his mother looked shocked.

Muar imagined that she would now take him in her arms like she did with his brother, and the happy ending would be perfect, but that only happens in fairy tales.

Her expression darkened and she pushed him in the chest with both hands, causing him to take a step back.

"But Mother?"

She pushed him further and further until he left her property, while she spoke the words that broke something inside him. "Be quiet! Never call me that again. I only have one son, and that's Leon. I only got involved with the earl to get money from him for you, since his wife is infertile. How do you think I can afford this luxury? You don't ruin this for me. Get out of here or I'll call the police." Then she turned around, went back into the house, and slammed the door.

He returned around noon, having walked the entire way, and when he was to receive his discipline in the form of beatings on the hands with a pointer stick, for the first time he didn't resist.

He waited in the classroom after class for his classmates to leave so he could receive his punishment. It didn't matter; everything was pointless now, and the pain they would inflict on him would be a joke compared to what had been done to him a few hours ago. His mother had disowned him and seen him only as an investment. He also didn't care about the laughter and malicious joy, his classmates displayed over his impending punishment.

He stood up from his seat in the middle of the room and walked to the front of the desk with his head bowed. Then he stretched his arms out horizontally and held his palms out to the teacher.

The stick was already lying ready on the desk, and the older man with a white beard took it in his right hand. But instead of the usual blow, this time the staff was placed almost gently on his hands.

Muar looked at him. "What's going on? Are you making fun of me now?!" His surprise quickly turned to anger.

"That sounds more like you. I was already worried."

"Don't talk rubbish, old man, why should you be worried about me?!"

"I've been keeping a very special eye on you ever since you broke your classmate's nose. For someone from a well-to-do family, you have a fighting spirit, something that's not to be despised in this world."

"What are you getting at?"

"What I'm saying is, you don't belong in here ... ."

"Why, because I'm a wannabe?"

"No, because no one accepts you as you are. The son of a lowly employee with the blood of a earl flowing through his veins, nothing more, nothing less. I actually wanted to wait until you graduated before making you this offer, but given the circumstances, I prefer it. I'm part of an organization that seeks talented individuals, whether they're gifted in intelligence, physical strength, or otherwise. You have enough potential not to simply remain at the bottom of the ladder, but to reach a high place, like me."

With these words, Muar regained his will to live back. The man before him believed in him, even though he was a stranger, while his family refused to accept him as he was. "I'm in; I have nothing left to lose anyway. So what's next?"

"I'll contact the other leaders, also known as elders, and inform them that you'd like to become a member of the Union after completing your final year here, which will be in three."

Rostere, back then the Eleventh Elder, took him under his wing.

His teacher became the family he never had, but he never lost his irritability and aggressiveness, as it became his protective shield. After joining the Union, he quickly rose through the ranks, partly thanks to Rostere's support. After just one year, he became the Eleventh Elder, and his teacher rose to the Tenth when his predecessor died under mysterious circumstances, leaving a spot in the top ranks vacant. Shortly thereafter, research into modifications had progressed far enough for Muar to undergo it.

Chapter Text

After Frankenstein declared him a wannabe, Muar saw red and attacked Frankenstein directly.

His provocations often cause his opponents to lose their cool, which is an important prerequisite for winning a fight. Blinded by their emotions, they then attacked recklessly, which initiate their defeat.

For a while, Rostare just stood there and watched as this hothead vented his anger. This caused his mind to wander briefly.

Even as a young boy, Rostare knew of the existence of the Nobles and Werewolves. The reason for this was that his parents were both members of the Union, as were their parents, and so on. Since its founding, members of his family, from his father's side, had been part of the organization.

Apart from this, he grew up in an orderly environment. He was an only child and thus received his parents' undivided attention.

His father was a lawyer and was able to resolve a number of problems for the Union behind the scenes, and the fact that his mother was a judge was also extremely useful.

They still made time for him and went to the park with him. The downside, however, was that he wasn't allowed to interact with the other children. He mostly just watched them having fun and was only allowed to use the swing or the climbing frame when none of the children were interested in it. This bordered on torture for a five years old boy, but he submitted without resistance.

It happened more than once that two boys would argue over a trivial matter and it would escalate into a fight, as little boys often do.

This always fascinated him, because this way of expressing the feelings was frowned upon in his family and strictly forbidden to him. But forbidden fruits are the most tempting and sweetest in the world.

Both expected their son to follow in their footsteps, which is why he was sent to the best university England had to offer.

He studied diligently, but never aspired to become a lawyer or a judge; his dream career was to become a teacher.

He felt somehow lifeless, as if an important part of his life was missing, which was also the reason for his choice. By watching young man, he tried to find what he was missing, something that he didn't know exactly.

At 21, his father, who held the position of the Eleventh Elder, died, and his mother campaigned for him to inherit his title, successfully.

Rostare achieved his goal and got a job at a boarding school for noblemen, where he stayed for 20 years. He was already 42 when he saw a young boy attack a classmate and break his nose. The child didn't care that there were two other students there who could have been involved; he was only focused on his victim.

When Rostare saw the passion with which this Muar fought, it rekindled the fire of life within him. He found what he was looking for; he was the key. An intelligent child with blue blood who behaved as if he belonged to the 'lesser people'. Observing this took him back to his childhood and reminded him of the prohibition that restricted him.

In order not to lose his newly awakened spirit, he kept an eye on Muar. The more he saw, the more fascinated he became, and he felt a connection to him, bevause his parents also tried to tame him by any means necessary. The fact that he resisted this, however, made a difference between them, as Rostare himself had never rebelled against it.

Over time, he came to regard him as a son and had himself registered as his homeroom teacher. All that what was needed for it was a small bribe.

Then the day came when Muar met his real mother, after which he seemed as if his will had been broken. It almost seemed to him as if his own will to live had been extinguished along with his.

During his punishment for leaving the premises without permission and missing class, he wanted to test him. Muar passed, and he then told him about the Union.

From that day on, he truly acted like a father to him, demanding, guiding, but also lenient—everything a son should expect from his father.

After coming of age, Muar renounced his parents and became a member of the Union. This was the moment when the teacher resigned from his position. He had found what he was looking for; it was now meaningless to continue teaching these spoiled, snotty children. They were all like him once was, empty shells who didn't know that one could be both noble and barbaric.

After a short time, he wanted his protégé and near to him like a son to become an Elder, but to achieve this, a position had to become vacant.

He hatched an insidious plan to eliminate the Tenth Elder, for which he invited her to his private estate.

Muar was also present when the meeting with the now 54 years old man and the 73 years old woman took place.

Age didn't play a particularly important role in the position, but rather the benefit one could provide, whether financial, physical, intellectual, or otherwise.

There was a knock at his door, and he invited her in. She sat down in the living room, opposite him, on the dark red couch.

"So, what's this about? Why did you ask me here?" The elderly woman, 1,71 m tall, with white hair and green eyes, in her black dress, was skeptical of him.

"Can't I spend some time with my mother without wanting anything?"

The Tenth Elder took the cup of tea that was on the table in front of her and drank it. "As rare as this happens, I have a right to be suspicious, don't you think? Especially since we're not alone." Her gaze was now directed at the blond young man sitting silently to her son's left.

"You're right, of course, as always, Mother. I had a reason to invite you."

"And what is that?"

"I want Muar to be given a position as Elder."

"Tze, ridiculous. All of the Twelve Elders have already been appointed, and there's certainly no room for a newcomer."

"I think there's surely a solution to that, right?"

"Assuming I were to agree, how do you propose solving the problem?" She raised the cup of tea to her lips again and drank slowly and appreciatively, as it was her favorite variety and she wanted to savor the full flavor.

"Well, I was thinking of the same method how I become the Eleven Elder."

At hearing these words, her eyes widened and she slowly lowered the cup. "What did you just say?"

"Come on, Mother, I know your motto, 'be prepared to do anything to get what you desire.'"

"What did you do?"

"Do you think I don't know that you poisoned Father back then? I also know that it wasn't just so I could ascend. You used that as an excuse, but in truth, it was jealousy that drove you to kill him."

"Your father was a pig who thought he could have one affair after another without having to face the consequences. He got what he sowed, nothing more, and you were able to profit from it, so why? How can you do this to your own mother? I always made sure you had everything you wanted and needed to make something of your life, and now you're sacrificing me for a stranger?!"

"This stranger is like a son to me, but I'll be honest, I also have personal ulterior motives in eliminating you. This is, so to speak, your penance for the sin you committed against me."

"What are you talking about?"

"You stole my personality with your prohibitions. You didn't let me be myself and develop. I was nothing more than a walking corpse all these years, but Muar showed me that I could have lived a different life and shouldn't have locked away my true nature, but let it run free. You put me in this state, and now you're paying for it. Don't worry, it's a fast-acting poison. The dying process, once it begins, will be over in a few seconds, but you surly remember that from back then when you watched him die."

Rostare had barely finished his defense when the poison began to take effect, and the Tenth rolled her eyes, felt to her left side, and some blood ran from her mouth. She died instantly, as predicted.

"Now I have to get the couch cleaned, what a shame." That was all he had to say about her death.

When he announced his mother's death to the other elders, everything continued as he had hoped. He himself ascended to the Tenth, and Muar became the Eleventh Elder. After a short time, both decided to undergo a modification.

When Frankenstein raised his right arm in the air and spoke the following words: 'Resonance Dark Spear,' Rostare was brought back to the present.

At their meeting point, which Urokai and Zarga had received from Seal, only Zarga waited patiently for him to appear.

"How long is he going to keep us waiting here?" The red-haired Noble wasn't the most patient.

"He'll be here soon, but you know him; he probably hasn't finished enjoying his playtime with his victims yet."

"Do you think he might be in trouble?"

"Seal? Absolutely not. That applies more to the two who dared to take him on. You know he has the strength of a clan leader, even if he isn't one. He's among the most powerful Nobles of all, in case you forgot, simply by virtue of his bloodline."

Urokai was about to say something when he sensed an energy very close to him, which Zarga also sensed.

"That's that Noblesse's lapdog, I recognize that energy everywhere." Urokai, without thinking, made his way to the place where his rival was, closely followed by Zarga.

"Wait, what are you planning?"

"What do you think I'm going to him?"

"Now wait, we're not here to fight Frankenstein. Don't lose sight of your goal so quickly." That was a trait in him he didn't like.

"But what if Seal just ran into him? He might need our support against him after all. Who knows how much power Frankenstein has acquired here since he left Lukadonia."

"Good point, let's go then."

Yuri was just about to break the last syringe when a voice in the doorway stopped him at the last moment.

"Are you having fun, Yuri?"

These words drew everyone's attention to the newcomer.

"Sir Seal, you've been gone for quite some time, and to save time, I've already begun questioning the prisoners about the whereabouts of the coffin, I hope you don't mind it." Believing the Noble would take over from there, Yuri put the remaining syringe back in its place and in his trouser pocket, from which he had taken it at the beginning.

"Not at all. Have you learned anything yet?" As he said this, he approached the Union Member.

"Not yet. These three are stubborn people, but I'm sure you'll be able to get the information."

Chapter Text

It didn't take long for Urokai and Zarga to reach their destination, but they wanted to stay out of the fight for now to see exactly who Frankenstein's opponent was. They positioned them on the outbuilding and stayed hidden behind the entrance to the stairwell, observing the action from there. Urokai crouched down slightly so Zarga could get a view of the fight from above him.

"You were right, it really is Frankenstein."

"I told you, but I can't believe who his opponent is."

"That's the Eleventh Elder, what's he doing here, and even accompanied by the Tenth? I assume they want to investigate the Twelfth's disappearance, but why didn't they announce their plans?"

"I don't know, but if Frankenstein is here, then the Twelfth's disappearance is definitely his fault, I'd bet."

Zarga looked a little further to the right and saw another large figure obscuring another. "Do you have any idea who the other two are?"

"No, I've never seen the one in front, and I can't identify the second one."

"Should we intervene?"

"Why should we? It's their own fault if they act on their own."

Frankenstein was fighting exclusively with Muar, whose companion held him back.

"I'll finish you off, you snob!"

'How clumsy, attacking me head-on with a right-handed punch.' Frankenstein seemed almost bored by this fight, and so it wasn't difficult for him to dodge with a small jump backward.

He wanted to show his opponent what creativity meant, so he created four small spears behind Muar, but instead of sending them in his direction, he let them remain in place. Next, he swung his Dark Spear, right-handed, from right to left, at Muar's chest high.

His opponent dodged in the same way Frankenstein had before, which Frankenstein had naturally expected, and so he began to grin triumphantly when he saw Muar's evasive maneuver.

"Watch out! Behind you!"

Unfortunately, Rostare's warning came too late, and his comrade jumped directly into the four spears. One penetrated his upper right shoulder, the second into his left, the third on the right just below his ribs, and the fourth at the same height on the left.

They had barely penetrated his body when they disintegrated again.

"You cowardly bastard, stop always attacking me from behind!" His initial anger at the man in front of him gradually turned into furious rage.

"I don't know what you're talking about? I didn't attack you from behind. You jumped into the spears yourself, so don't blame me, it"s your own fault. After all, you should always be aware of your surroundings during a fight. Didn't they teach you that in the Union? It's the ABCs of fighting, isn't it? Perhaps a refresher course before you go into battle would have been helpful."

That was too much, and, seething with rage and a fiery red face, the Elder transformed into a praying mantis. "That's enough for me, say your last prayer!" He hurled two razor-sharp green discus discs in Frankenstein's direction.

He was able to knock one away with his spear by moving it from left to right, and dodge the second by jumping upwards. "This is starting to get a little entertaining."

'Frankenstein, back off. We still need to find out from him where M-21, Tao, and Takeo are being held captive.'

'Of course, Master.' To be honest, in the heat of the battle, he had completely forgotten that they still needed this information.

His opponent didn't give him a moment's respite and this time attacked with five of these discs, fired at short intervals, starting with the left sickle.

Frankenstein tried to dodge them by jumping left and right when the Tenth decided to intervene. He concentrated energy in his right hand to fire it at the scientist when his attack was blocked by someone who positioned himself between the Tenth and his target.

This unexpected intervention even stopped the fighting between the other two.

"Zarga, that's ...!"

"Yes, that's the Death Scythe. She must be his daughter, no doubt about it. And the boy over there, standing with the other two, must be Gejutel's grandson. The silver hair with the black streak is a clear indication of that."

"Thank you for your support, Seira."

"Anytime."

"What does a child think she's doing interfering here? I'm the Tenth Elder of the Union, Rostare, and you shouldn't interfere in matters that don't concern you."

"I'm the Clan Leader of my Clan, Seira J. Loyard, and this is certainly my business. Besides, you was the first to interfere in the duel, so if you insist on a fight, I'll be your opponent."

"Is the little one crazy? She doesn't seriously intend to take on the Tenth." Muar expressed his dismay.

"That 'little one', as you call her, shouldn't be underestimated," Frankenstein commented.

M-24 was a little worried, not that he doubted Seira's fighting ability, but her opponent this time was an elder and not, like Taiz the other day, just a bodyguard for one.

Regis, who was standing to his left, noticed his nervousness. "Don't worry, Seira knows exactly what she's doing."

"If you don't want to listen, you have to feel. That's how naughty children are disciplined." Once again the teacher in him spoke. The Tenth tried to fire another energy ball, with his right hand, but this time at the Noble in front of him.

Seira countered with an upward swing of her scythe, sending energy flying in a sickle shape toward the approaching attack, splitting it in half and causing it to explode on the spot, creating a brief cloud of smoke and concealing the sickle that was still flying toward Rostare.

When the Elder saw the blade, he had no time to dodge, so he created a protective shield with his left hand outstretched horizontally, which deflected her attack.

But Seira wasn't satisfied with that and charged after her attack.

Since Rostare had not expected this second follow-up attack, he deactivated his protective shield too quickly and was thus assailable.

Rostare, however, wasn't frozen in shock, as some might have been in this situation, but crossed his arms in front of him.

Seira, however, didn't attack him head-on as expected, but instead leaped over him with a full-length somersault, did a half-turn in the air, and landed so she could see his back.

To avoid being attacked from behind, the Elder turned directly around. They looked at each other for a few seconds before the man noticed that he was missing three-quarters of his right mustache, which she had severed with just the edge of her left free hand in her jump.

"You seem to have lost something ... ." She learned this kind of antics from Frankenstein. Since the beard had grown very long, she figured he must have invested a lot of time and care into it, so it would provoke her opponent by missing a piece of it. This way, he would lose his concentration. "...Besides, you won't be able to defeat me if that's all the your power you've shown me."

Frankenstein was flattered that she was taking him as a role model, while neither Rai, nor M-24, or Regis seemed particularly enthusiastic about Frankenstein's special fighting style transferred on her. No, this world, and especially they, couldn't handle a female Frankenstein. They would definitely have to dissuade that to her later!

Urokai and Zarga, each of them, without saying so, were equally impressed by the young Loyard.

As hoped, this behavior towards him caused even the arrogant Rostare to lose his composure, and he transformed into some kind of rhinoceros.

"I don't understand why you elders prefer animal-based modifications—a praying mantis, a rhinoceros, and a bat. What's next, a mole?" Frankenstein simply couldn't resist this comment, by given this animalistic image.

The fight between Seira and Rostare continued. She swept down on her opponent from above with her scythe, who blocked the blade with his horn.

"He was able to easily deflect the Death Scythe's attack!?" This had surprised Regis greatly, and he too was beginning to feel a little worried about his comrade. However, in case she needed help, he prepared to intervene at any moment.

This, in turn, made Regis distracted, and he missed an attack from behind, carried out by an angry blond Noble who grabbed him by the left shoulder with his right hand, turned him around, and then roughly grabbed him by the collar with both hands. "What was that about, Regis? Why didn't I get a message from you?!"

"Rael? What are you doing here?" Regis was obviously confused.

"I searched half the city before I finally found you, because of you!" This was doable in a short time thanks to his above-average speed. "So why didn't I get a message?!" With his last two words, he shook him back and forth.

"Let me go! You said this wasn't your business, so I didn't send you one." How could he have guessed that Rael wasn't serious and yet intended to come?

"I know what I said, but you still didn't do what you said!" Then his gaze fell on Seira, with her Soulweapon in her right hand.

He didn't particularly like the sight, which he immediately made Regis feel by pulling him so close that their foreheads almost touched, while he glared at him grimly. "Explain to me why you let Seira fight instead of fighting in her place!"

"Calm down, Rael. She wanted to face the enemy alone. Do you have a problem with me respecting her decision, unlike a certain other Noble present who doesn't in the slightest acknowledge her wishes?"

"Repeat that if you want to die, Landegre!"

"Of course. You don't respect her wishes!"

"What's going on? Are they going to pick on each other now?" Not that it bothered Muar, it just surprised him a little at how fragile their bond was, quite different from the one between Rostare and him.

Before the two Nobles' dispute could escalate, M-24 calmed Rael's overheated temper. "This isn't the right time. Sort it out when we're through this."

Whether it was because M-24 said it or not wasn't clear, but Rael let go of his hostage. "Agreed, but we'll sort it out with later Regis." Instead of switching places with Seira, he too chose not to interfere in her fight, proving that the accusation against him was false.

Muar took advantage of the additional distraction to attack Frankenstein. He used his arms, of which the inner surfaces were at least as sharp as the blade of Seira's scythe.

He succeeded, despite his target's attempts to dodge backward, and delivered a diagonal cut from Frankenstein's lower left abdomen to his upper right chest with his left sickle. The cut was deep enough to draw profuse bleeding, but was not life-threatening.

The second attack with his right sickle, intended to decapitate him, came dangerously close to his throat, and Rai was about to freeze the Eleventh Elder with mind control to protect his subordinate, but that wasn't necessary, as Frankenstein used his spear, in his right hand, to ram it into and through his opponent's chest. Because this was done with great force, his victim bent backward, and the weapon penetrated also the roof, got stuck, and put Muar in an uncomfortable position.

The Tenth saw this with horror. Could it be true, and had he actually lost?

The Elefenth twisted and tried to pull the foreign object out of himself with both sickles, which was obviously impossible without fingers to grasp. He began to feel fear as the spear changed shape slightly and began to expand across his chest and back. Additionally, the weapon caused him extreme pain.

"My darling seems a little impatient to get you. I have to give her credit, because she haven't had a new playmate in a long time and for seeming particularly interested in you from the very beginning."

Muar was now literally panicking, as he could feel the Dark Spear's ominous energy more and more intensely, and how it was grasping at his soul. "Pull it out, please!" Putting all pride aside, he practically begged him.

Frankenstein had been waiting for this and stood to his right. "I could, but in exchange, I would like you to answer a few questions for me."

"I'll tell you everything you want to know, but first, pull that thing out of me."

"Shut up, Eleventh!" Rostare mercilessly attacked his comrade with an energy beam, trying to kill him.

The fact that perhaps the only person who seemed to care about him was trying to kill him hurt more than the spear. It was comparable to the pain he had felt when his biological mother disowned him. With the sadness in his heart of been so wrong about his mentor and surrogate father, he was distorted by the Dark Spear before the attack struck him.

"How cruel, to want to kill your comrade just because he was having a weak moment, instead of helping him, a true disgrace." This was something Frankenstein detested deeply, betrayal among comrades.

Rostare didn't react to this comment, but he also knew he couldn't stand alone against this number of enemies and wanted to flee. He took two steps to the left, then wanted to jumped onto the adjacent roof, when he froze, and that only because he was ordered to do so.

"What's going on? Wasn't the Tenth trying to escape just a moment ago?"

"Yes, it seems as if he's being mind-controlled, but by whom?" As the previously unrecognizable person slowly stepped forward to approach his prisoner, not only Urokai, but also Zarga's blood ran cold.

"Sir Raizel!!!" They said quietly together.

With every step Rai took toward Rostare, Seira took a step back until she was standing to Rael's left side.

The Noblesse stepped past the Tenth's right side, turned around, and stopped just in front of him, his eyes still glowing red. "Where are M-21, Takeo, and Tao?"

But the Tenth remained silent; talking wouldn't save him from his end.

"If you won't tell me, I'll read it in your memories." The glow in Rai's eyes seemed to intensify as he uttered his threat.

Rostare was no fool; he knew when he was losing, and that moment had come. He didn't expect to survive this fight, but he wanted to take at least one person down with him, so he concentrated all his energy and intended to blow himself up along with the Noblesse. With a bit of luck, he might also catch one or two of the others present.

The Noblesse of cause noticed the energy concentration, so he aborted his plan and instead created a small blood field that contained only the two of them. He wrapped his body in a protective shield.

No one could see what was going on inside, but the mere fact that his master was using this technique worried Frankenstein.

Then there was an explosion, the shock wave of which pierced through the blood field and hit everyone. However, they escaped unscathed, as the effect of Rostare's attack could be compressed in the blood field by Rai.

When the vortex dissipated, Frankenstein was relieved to see that Rai had survived safely. Now there was only one problem: time was most likely too short to extract the information about their missing friends from the Tenth's memory. So they were back at the very beginning of their search, but his master had no other choice, because not only their lives were in danger, but also all the innocent people in the building on which they had just fought, and possibly those in the adjoining buildings, too.

Then Rai looked diagonally to the right with a cold gaze; he had spotted Zarga and Urokai!

'Damn!' They both thought simultaneously, as shock shot through their bones.

"I guess we have no choice; we have to face him."

"I agree with you, Zarga." But first, he quickly pulled his cell phone out of his pocket with his right hand and, with just the push of a button, activated the callback function. "If we're going to die here, we should warn Seal."

Chapter Text

Seal sat down on a piece of rubble, of a broken pillar near the prisoners, Yuri, and Bonery. "Sure, I could easily get the information, but I don't want to take your job or spoil all your fun."

Yuri had no objections to that and was about to continue with the questioning when he heard someone running down the hall toward them, so he turned his attention back to the open door, as did everyone else present.

"Are you expecting guests, Yuri?"

"No."

"Well, let's see who's paying us an unannounced surprise visit."

But none of them were expecting these guests. It was Shinwoo and Ikhan.

The redhead stomped angrily toward Seal. "You! You damn ...! What was that all about!"

The person addressed grinned mischievously as he answered. "What are you talking about?"

"Don't play dumb, you know exactly what I mean!"

"I'm sorry, help me out." Of course, Seal knew Shinwoo was referring to the cat-and-mouse game, but he wanted to provoke him a little more. It was simply amusing to see him getting angry.

"You're kidding me, aren't you ...?!" Before he could finish, Ikhan intervened.

"Stop it, calm down."

For intervening, Shinwoo's anger was now directed at him. "Calm down? I'm supposed to calm down?! You seem to have forgotten that that Clown of a Noble had us chased after him, not just from the base to here, but also crisscrossing the entire city, five times! So maybe you should get more upset, instead of me less!"

"I didn't enjoy it either, but we want to ask him for something, that's why we went through this whole thing. Don't ruin it now by losing your temper and saying something you'll regret."

"Oh, you wanted something from me? Why didn't you say so right away? I thought we just happened to be going in the same direction. My mistake."

"You can't be serious! We kept calling you, and it didn't occur to you that we wanted to talk to you? Who are you trying to fool?"

"Shinwoo, stop it."

"Arrr, he's getting on my last nerve. If it weren't for you, I would have told him my opinion long ago." Shinwoo's anger subsided when he finally noticed the other people in the room. "What's going on?" He looked from the prisoners to Yuri.

"It's none of your business. This is my mission, so stay out of it." Shinwoo said something similar to him back then, when they came for Ikhan to south korea; now he could use his words against Shinwoo himself.

"This is none of my business? You're forgetting that you're violating the agreement I made with Dr. Crombel."

'Agreement?' M-21, Tao, and Takeo didn't understand what that could mean.

"Oh, not at all. I'm following Dr. Crombel's orders and wanted to keep M-21 out of it, but since he repeatedly interfered, he only has himself to blame for his dilemma. In this case, the agreement doesn't stand, if he stands in the way of our goals, have you forget it?"

"What is he talking about, Shinwoo? What agreement did you make with Crombel, and what does that have to do with me? Speak up!" M-21 didn't like secrets, as they usually didn't mean anything good.

Shinwoo remained silent.

Then Tao had an idea. "Could it have something to do with Dr. Crombel's fake report?"

"Which report?" Takeo thought that comment didn't exactly add much to the mystery, rather, it makes it even bigger.

"Think about it, when we were Back then part of DA-5 and had captured M-21, his file said something about a special mission he was carrying out here for Dr. Crombel, which we now know isn't true. Only M-24 was marked as a traitor."

Yuri applauded dismissively. "Smart guy Tao, I have to give you credit for that. Yes, quite right, the fact that M-21 wasn't registered as a traitor was Shinwoo's doing. Part of his demand for his unconditional cooperation was that M-21 should be given another chance to return to the Union after he'd given up his resistance. He convinced Dr. Crombel, that he was a strong fighter, and that's why we could use you, which I don't agree with."

M-21 was speechless as he looked at the boy.

"You must have impressed him quite a bit, M-21."

"But why? Why would you take on that for me, Shinwoo?"

"Don't get too carried away. It was only one part of my reason for joining the Union. I already told you, I won't stand idly by while someone gets hurt or dies if I can prevent it, but you've blown your chance, and now there's nothing I can do for you, anymore." (What he withheld from information was that he had only negotiated for M-21, since Dr. Crombel claimed that M-24 had already died from a lack of medication when he negotiated with him. Shinwoo wanted to at least save M-21. He knew what happens to traitors because he was there during the lockdown. At the time, he had secretly hoped that Rai and Mr. Lee would take care of him and that if he kept a low profile, he could live in freedom. Unfortunately, this didn't quite work out as planned.)

Seal interrupted the discussion by snapping his fingers several times.

"Hello, are you ignoring me now? Let Yuri do his job and tell me what you wanted from me."

Shinwoo tried to remain neutral as he now focused on the Noble. "All right, you're good at this memory manipulation thing, aren't you? Ikhan's memories were manipulate by a Noble, can you give them back to him?"

"I'm afraid it's not as easy as you think, little human."

"And why not, if I may ask?"

"Quite simply, the reversal process is only possible by the same Noble who implanted new memories into him, or by one of his bloodline. If another Noble tried to erase the falls one to retrieve the original memories, it would cause brain damage, at least in 99 out of 100 cases. That this was the work of someone from my clan is unlikely, since I have hardly any living relatives, but if you wish, I can try; after all, your friend has a one percent chance."

When Seal stood up and wanted to go to Ikhan, Shinwoo intervened and stand in front of him. "Wait a minute, does that mean you're perhaps not related to Rai?"

"That name again. I don't know anyone with that name. Those three already confused me with it too."

"I can imagine that, after all, they know him, and you look so much like him, that I could have sworn when I first saw you that it was Rai standing in front of me." Ikhan nods in agreement.

Suddenly, Seal's playful expression left him, replaced by something akin to shock as he realized what this could mean. He turned away from the children and walked with a serious expression to M-21, because he was closest to him. "Yuri, change of plans, I'll take over from here after all."

M-21 flinched slightly as Seal firmly grasped his chin with his right hand, forcing him to look into his eyes. He wasted no time, and they glowed red, but his target resisted his mental influence.

"Stop resisting, it won't do you any good."

Takeo intervenes. "Stop it!"

"Yes, leave him alone!" Tao didn't watch silently either, even though their words couldn't prevent anything.

M-21 realized himself that he wouldn't be able to withstand this technique, at this level of strength, for long, but he at least didn't want to give up without a fight. As his opponent's eyes glowed even more threateningly, the intensity of the mind control also increased, and he succumbed.

To verify the accuracy of the information, he repeated the process with Takeo and finally with Tao.

"I understand. Yuri, I hereby withdraw my assignment; the coffin has become irrelevant."

The Union member looked at him in confusion, which the Noble noticed and explained his decision. "The coffin itself is useless. It was about the Noble who slept in it, what I want, the Noblesse, my younger twin brother Cadis Etrama di Raizel, but he has already awakened."

'Twin brother?!?' There wasn't a single person in the room who didn't have this thought, but couldn't deny this claim either.

Then Seal's phone rang, and when he saw it was Urokai, he answered immediately. "I was just about to call you. There's news you absolutely need to know."

"Be quiet and listen, I don't have time to chat. The Noblesse has awakened."

"Yes, I just find it out too, but how did you know?"

"Zarga and I just saw him take out the Tenth Elder, and shortly before that, the Eleventh was absorbed by Frankenstein's Spear."

"Then get out of there! If Raizel discovers you, that's it for you!"

Since Urokai had his phone on speaker, Zarga could now be heard speaking. "It's already too late for that; he had noticed us. We'll stall for you as much time as we can. Get out of this country as fast as you can, or you'll be next."

"Make sure our plan from back then works, we're counting on you." With that, Urokai ended the call.

"Urokai? Zarga?" He sighed and clenched his free left hand into a fist as he heard the repeating tone that signaled the connection was broken. "Those idiots."

"Bad news?" Bonery spoke for the first time.

"You could say that, you two should head to the base to inform the remaining Elders that four positions need to be filled. The Tenth and Eleventh Elders were just killed, and Urokai and Zarga, the Sixth and Seventh Elders, will share their fate for tangling with my brother. They can't win this fight. So if you want to wait here, please do, but Raizel won't be very pleased with you when he sees the state of these three. I'm getting out of here." He took three steps toward the exit when Shinwoo and Ikhan blocked his way.

The former looked dissatisfied with Seal's reaction. "What's up with this? Are you abandoning your comrades? From what I gathered, the Sixth and Seventh Elders are also Nobles, and you seem to know them well, judging by the familiarity with which you speak."

"Abandon? My brother is merciless when it comes to upholding the laws and the honor of the Nobles. Once he's sentenced you to death, your existence is as good as over."

Shinwoo and Ikhan looked at each other and silently agreed that this didn't sound like the Rai they'd come to know. The three prisoners silently agreed with this thought.

As Seal was about to continue walking, Shinwoo stopped him again. "Wait, I'll make you an offer: we'll prevent Rai from killing them, and you'll give Ikhan back his memories. Agreed?"

He got a chuckle in response, at least at first. "Stop him from judging them? Don't be ridiculous. How do you intend to accomplish this miracle?"

Unfortunately, Shinwoo wasn't quite sure himself, but his friend had the solution.

"An exchange." All eyes were now on the boy with glasses. "Rai would certainly like to have those three back, so we can take advantage of that."

"You're exceeding your authority here, Ikhan. The three prisoners belong to me, and I've never left any survivors behind after an interrogation."

Shinwoo, however, had something to say against that. "So, you're putting your personal interests above those of the Union? Careful, Yuri, that borders on treason."

"You'd better be careful with your insinuations. How does silencing my prisoners have anything to do with treason?"

"Quite simply, the Twelfth Elder is missing (he, of course, left out that he and Ikhan had already observed that he was defeated), and the Tenth and Eleventh Elders are already dead. If the Sixth and Seventh were to die now, our command chain would suffer too many losses. I'm no strategic genius, but even I know that if our support pillars collapse one after the other in a short period of time, our fighting power would be significantly weakened. We must prevent that from happening."

Unfortunately, Yuri couldn't argue with that. So Shinwoo turned back to Seal. "And do we have a deal?"

His grin returned, even though he held little hope that the children would make it. "Agreed, I will personally ensure that no further harm comes to those three as long as Urokai and Zarga are alive and until the exchange is completed, if it comes to that."

"Very well, come on, Ikhan, we can't waste any more time. ..." As he ran toward the door, he continued, "...Say Yuri to give you my cell phone number and call me directly."

Chapter Text

The two traitor Nobles ended their phone call with Seal, emerged from their hiding place, and went to the other roof to face the Noblesse and the others. They now stood in the middle of their opponents: Frankenstein and Raizel to their left, Seira, Regis, Rael, and M-24 to their right.

"It's been a long time, Cadis Etrama di Raizel."

The Noblesse just looked at him and Zarga with a look that neither of them could quite interpret. It seemed as if he regretted meeting them, because he would now be forced to judge them for their betrayal.

Since the two Nobles didn't know if Seal was nearby and could also be tracked down by Raizel, they had to buy time and keep their attention on themselves. However, a fight with the Noblesse would be the wrong strategy, because it would be over too quickly.

They both looked at each other briefly and seemed to have the same thoughts, because both Urokai and Zarga provoked Rai's companions to engage them in a fight beforehand and thus escape their death sentence for as long as possible.

Zarga turned to Seira and Regis. "You both belong to the Loyard and Landegre Clans, right? Of course you do, what a stupid question."

Seira and Regis remained silent, however; only Rael seemed to have the fighting spirit, as he glared angrily at the traitors, after all, they had been involved in the murder of the former clan leaders, including his father Ragar, and the Lord.

But the clan leader of the Seriana Clan ignored him and instead continued his provocation only at the other two Nobles.

"Leader of the Loyard Clan, don't you have something to say to me?"

"I wouldn't know what to say to a traitor."

"You should thank me, young Clan Leader, or don't you know yet?"

Regis didn't like that. "Seira, what is he talking about?"

"What don't I know yet?" She didn't take her eyes off the person opposite her the whole time.

"I'm talking about you thanking me for helping you get to your position."

Everyone understood this implication and was, to put it mildly, surprised.

"So you were not only involved in the murder of my grandfather during the coup, but you also ..., my father." She couldn't bring herself to say the words, because even after all the time had passed, it still pained her to say them.

"Yes, that's right. Your father was pathetic, risking and losing his life for a few human, for these fragile beings."

Seira tightened her grip on her Soulweapon, which she still held after her battle with the Tenth Elder. "Don't speak so disparagingly of my father. He stood up for what he believed in, that human who needed our help should receive it. He was an honorable Noble."

"It almost pains me to break your illusion, but he was nothing more than a fool. He stood against me to protect the humans and fought against me for their sake, instead of for the right reasons, namely to take revenge on me for his father's death in the coup. And your father was no better, young Noble of the Landegre Clan. Both had acted only out of their duty to the humans, to protect them from harm. They both paid for it with their lives. But they were allowed to die side by side, since I had killed them both in that battle."

Seira and now Regis stood there in disbelief, so Zarga continued to provoke them even further.

"They begged for their worthless lives before I mercifully delivered the coup de grace. The two could have escaped their fate by joining us, but they were too stubborn and too committed to their ideals. Well, at least the corps of the Landegre Clan successor were useful to the Union."

M-24 flinched at these words, because all here knew Regis's father was the basis for his modification experiments.

Seira and Regis had heard enough and prepared them for battle.

Real wanted to support them and at the same time take revenge for his father, but didn't even get the chance to call out Grandia.

"Stay out of this, Rael, we'll take care of Zarga."

"What do you think to give me orders, Regis!"

"He's right, Zarga stay out of this, he is our enemy."

"B-But Seira." Reluctantly, he gave in.

"That probably means you're just as stupid as your fathers, but I'm offering you the same as them: join us, and we won't have to fight this battle."

Seira attacked Zarga in response with her Death Scythe, causing him to dodge to the left. Another attack in the form of a white energy beam followed from Regis, who then returned to Seira's side.

After Zarga managed to evade this attack as well, he summoned his Soul Weapon. "I gave you a chance, if you want to trample on my generous offer and fight me, then so be it. Your motivation is at least one I can tolerate."

Now it was Urokai's turn, and he had chosen his favorite enemy, Frankenstein, as a means to an end. "I've been looking for you, Frankenstein, for a long time." He touched his eyepatch, his expression turning angry. "I want to get revenge for this humiliation. It seems the day has finally come." His features changed into anticipation.

"You're damned vindictiveness, but to be fair, you tried to kill me back then."

"Quite right." He summoned his Soulweapon. "And I'll finish it now. Unless you're too cowardly for a fight and just let me defeat you."

Frankenstein enveloped himself in his aura again. "I never turn down a good challenge, even if this isn't one." With a little luck, his duel could prevent his master from having to use his power for the second time today to judge Urokai.

Raizel felt a little superfluous, but he also understood why Seira and Regis wanted to fight Zarga, and why Frankenstein wanted to fight Urokai. He went to Rael and M-24 to clear the battlefield for them.

Seira and Regis jumped apart as the spearhead on the chain of Zarga's Soulweapon raced toward them. Their maneuver only caused it to smash into the roof. They used this moment to counterattack. Regis enveloped his hand in gleaming energy and attacked Zarga head-on.

A right punch to Regis's left cheek, which sent him flying away, prevented the hit. But that was just a feint to give Seira a better opportunity to attack.

She swung her scythe again, intending to decapitate her opponent.

Zarga noticed this at the last moment, took the metal chain between his hands, pulled it tight, and blocked the attack. The only damage he took was a scratch on his left cheek, caused by the tip of the sickle, from which a single drop of blood flowed.

"Now Regis."

An attack from behind with the energy beam of Landegre's successor was a direct hit. Unfortunately, the damage wasn't too great.

Zarga kicked Seira with a semicircular movement of his right leg, against her legst, and so knocking her to the ground.

The clan leader jumped over her, turned around so he could keep an eye on both opponents and avoid another sneak attack. Then he assumed a defensive position.

"This is like a repeat of the fight against your fathers. I acknowledge your combined attacks as truly well-coordinated, but nothing more. I've been in many more battles than you, which gives me the advantage in experience. Prepare to see your fathers again in a few seconds. I'm sending you into Eternal Sleep now."

Zarga threw his weapon at Regis, but missed his target, because Seira blocked the attack by creating a protective shield around her comrade.

That was what the traitor had hoped for, rushed forward, grabbed Seira by the throat with his right hand, and tore her weapon from her hand with his left. "You're really acting the same way like those two did back then., letting down your guard to protect the other one. "

"No, Seira!" Regis started to run to her, but immediately stopped when Zarga held the blade of her own Soulweapon to her throat.

"Stand still or I'll make her death more painful than necessary, young Landegre successor."

At this time, Urokai and Frankenstein were fighting each other. They charged blindly at each other, crossing their weapons.

Urokai, however, had no intention of losing this test of the other's strength, so he removed his left hand and fired a red energy ball at Frankenstein, who was forced to dodge by jumping backward, thus avoiding a critical hit at close range.

"If you want to play the game that way, please, you can have it, Urokai." Frankenstein raised his left hand, and twenty small spears appeared around his opponent.

"An old dog never learns new tricks, right? Okay, I'm ready, attack me. First I'll crush your ego, and then you, Frankenstein."

The blond scientist's face now adorned with an almost manic grin before he launched his attack on the red-haired Noble.

The Agvain-Clan leader swirled his spear like a propeller, blocked every single one of Frankenstein's spears, except for three, which only slightly scratched him.

"You've learned a lot, Urokai. It almost seems as if you only trained to be able to dodge my attacks one day, but you can't defeat me like that."

“You conceited trash, you're not that important, although I'd love nothing more than to wipe your face out from the face of the earth.

Frankenstein concentrated energy in his left hand and was about to fire it at Urokai when he noticed what was happening between Seira and Zarga.

Urokai didn't miss the opportunity presented by the distraction to counterattack. He threw his spear toward Frankenstein, catching him in the abdomen. Fortunately, he missed all vital organs or arteries.

"Distracted, Frankenstein? That'll be your death sentence if you underestimate me." He grinned with satisfaction. The Noble then made his weapon disappear, only to reappear in his hands.

Frankenstein swayed slightly, leaned forward, and applied pressure to the wound with his free hand.

This was the moment Raizel intervened. He incapacitated Urokai and Zarga with his mind control, completely stopping their movements.

"Master?"

"From here on, I'll take over."

Seira was now able to free herself from Zarga's grip and reclaim her weapon.

She would have liked to end it personally, but knew that wasn't Raizel's wish, and went with Regis to the Noblesse, Rael, and M-24.

Frankenstein, however, seemed to object, so Rai became even more explicit. "Come here, Frankenstein."

At first, he wanted to protest, but immediately realized there was no room for discussion, so he walked past Urokai on the left, toward his master and the others.

Raizel then released his mind control, and the two traitors stood side by side with their weapons, ready to face their judge. They only hoped they had already bought enough time for Seal's escape from this country.

The Noblesse now stepped closer to the two of them. Without a word, he extended his right arm toward them, and immediately the blood field appeared around them.

"We won't be taken out that easily, Sir Raizel." Urokai fired eight energy balls at the Blood Vortex, while Zarga used his weapon to try top escape their prison. However, all of it was in vain, bouncing back uselessly.

Resigned, they let their weapons disappear and prepared themselves for their end.

Urokai looked to his longtime companion to his left. "I guess that's it for us."

"That's how I see it too, but we both knew it might end like this one day."

Chapter Text

Shinwoo and Ikhan set off.

When they were out of earshot, Yuri started to giggle.

This reaction surprised Seal a little. "May I ask what's so funny?"

"Nothing special, just that the two don't know there's no hope of saving the three traitors. I've already injected them with a drug that will kill them shortly if they don't get the antidote." He took out the small box containing the last syringe and showed it to his counterpart.

Without knowing the true fate of M-21, Takeo, and Tao, the children hurried off in a random direction.

"Tell me, Shinwoo, do you have any idea where we can find them?"